All  orders  for  this  book  should  be  addressed  to  the  author, 
FEBNANDO  G,   CABTLAND, 

Poughkeepsie,  N".  Y, 


8 

5o    •§ 
Q    « 


Copyright,  1895, 
BY  FERNANDO  G.   CARTLAND, 

All  rights  reserved. 


The  Riverside  Press,  Cambridge,  Mass.,  U.  S.  A. 
Electrotyped  and  Printed  by  H.  0.  Houghtou  and  Company. 


TO 
ABBIE  F.  CARTLAND 

THIS   WOKK   IS  AFFECTIONATELY   DEDICATED 
BY   HEB   HUSBAND 


M19G315 


PKEFACE. 


IN  presenting  this  volume  to  the  public,  the  writer 
would  say  that  he  has  been  only  one  of  many  who 
have  for  a  long  time  realized  the  importance  of  pre 
serving,  in  book  form,  a  record  of  certain  facts  con 
cerning  the  sufferings  of  Friends  in  the  South,  during 
the  war  of  1861-65.  Others  have  begun  the  work, 
but  from  various  causes  they  have  thus  far  failed  to 
complete  it. 

As  years  have  passed,  the  opportunities  for  gaining 
reliable  information  have  become  less  and  less  favor 
able,  on  account  of  the  death  of  some  of  those  who, 
"  for  conscience  toward  God,  endured  grief,  suffering 
wrongfully."  To  delay  longer  would  make  the  task  of 
writing  such  a  book  still  more  difficult. 

This  work  has  therefore  been  undertaken  with  the 
desire  to  preserve  for  coming  generations  this  portion 
of  a  hitherto  unwritten  history. 

To  all  those  who  have  so  kindly  aided  in  the  pre 
paration  of  the  manuscript,  the  writer  would  hereby 
express  his  appreciation  and  gratitude ;  and  it  is  his 
hope  that  the  deeply  interesting  nature  of  the  subject 
may  induce  the  critical  reader  to  pass  lightly  over  the 
numerous  defects  which  may  be  discovered  in  the  work. 


vi  PREFACE. 

Above  all,  he  desires  that  the  book  may  be  an  in 
strument  in  the  hand  of  God  to  convince  the  minds  of 
many  of  the  reasonableness  of  peace  and  the  un 
righteousness  of  war. 


ANALYTICAL  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  L 

Peaceable  reign  of  Christ.  —  Slowness  of  Christians  to  accept 
Christ's  teachings.  —  Early  Christians.  —  Non-resistants 
in  all  ages.  —  Charles  V.  of  Germany  saw  its  foolishness. 
—  George  Fox  teaching  peace  ;  remarkable  effect.  —  Im 
prisoned. —  Pall  Mall  Gazette's  opinion  of  him.  —  His 
followers  everywhere  have  maintained  the  doctrine. — 
Whitefield.  —  Mason  and  Slidell  taken  from  British  ves 
sel.  —  Liability  of  war.  —  Friends'  petitions  for  peace.  — 
Acknowledgment  of  A.  Lincoln.  —  Speeches  at  Peace 
Congress  at  Chicago.  —  Hugh  Price  Hughes'  opinion  of 
the  Friends.  —  Behring  Sea  trouble.  —  Five  Christian 
nations  have  had  75  wars  in  80  years.  —  More  than  two 
hundred  controversies  settled  by  arbitration. — Opinions 
of  Prince  Albert,  General  Grant,  General  Lee.  —  Inter 
view  of  Generals  Scott  and  Lee  at  Washington.  —  Num 
ber  killed  and  wounded  in  war  of  '61.  —  Secretary's  report 
of  cost  of  war  of  '61.  — Edward  L.  Fox's  return  of  prize 
money.  —  Lukens  Iron  and  Steel  Company.  —  Expendi 
tures  of  different  countries  for  education  and  war.  — 
Yorkshire  Quarterly  Meeting's  minute.  —  European  coun 
tries'  burden.  —  Krupp  Gun  ;  cost  and  expense  of  firing  ; 
destructive  power.  —  Other  recent  inventions.  —  Cost  to 
United  States  in  1893  on  account  of  war  measures. — 
Pensions.  —  Military  training.  —  Boys'  brigades  .  .  .  1-23 

CHAPTER   II. 

Arrival  of  Friends  in  America.  —  Sent  back  to  England.  — 
Returned  with  others.  —  Established  churches  from  North 
Carolina  to  Georgia.  —  Settlement  of  Rhode  Island,  Penn 
sylvania  and  Carolina  by  Friends.  —  Landing  of  William 


viii  ANALYTICAL   CONTENTS. 

Penn.  —  His  peaceful  government.  —  Duponceau's  ad 
dress  in  1821.  — Henry  Phillips,  first  Friend  settled  in 
Carolina.  —  William  Edmondson,  first  Friend  preacher  in 
Carolina.  —  Appearance  of  his  congregations.  —  John 
Archdale  appointed  Governor.  —  His  letter  to  George  Fox 
concerning  improved  condition  of  Indians.  —  Prophetic 
spirit  of  Friend  ministers.  —  Mahlon  Hockett  preaching. 

—  Joseph  Hoag's   two  visions   concerning  civil  war. — 
Abolition  of  slavery.  —  Eli  Jones'  speech  in  Maine  legis 
lature     TTTrrT  .' 24-39 

CHAPTER  III. 

Founders  of  the  Government  expected  slavery  to  be  abol 
ished.  —  Opinion  of  Washington,  Jefferson,  Patrick  Henry, 
James  Madison.  —  Population  of  Virginia  compared  with 
New  York.  —  North  Carolina  and  Massachusetts.  — 
Charleston  once  an  importing  city.  —  Southern  States' 
early  advantages.  —  Small  number  of  Southern  slave 
holders.  —  Attention  given  to  politics.  —  Offices  in  govern 
ment  largely  filled  by  them.  —  Small  remuneration  for 
labor  in  the  South.  —  Slaves'  contempt  for  poor  whites.  — 
Free  schools  not  advocated  by  slaveholders.  —  Danger 
ous  to  speak  against  slavery.  —  Jesse  Whalen  banished. 

—  Daniel  Worth  imprisoned.  —  Slaves  forbidden  to  read. 

—  Preachers   taught  they   had   no   souls.  —  U.    S.   laws 
framed  for  slaveholders.  —  Northern  men  liable  to   im 
prisonment  for  aiding  slaves.  —  Col.  Uteley  fined  in  the 
United   States   courts.  —  "The   Philanthropist."  —  First 
abolition  society,  1785.  —  First  anti-slavery  society,  1833. 

—  Society  for  gradual  emancipation,  1863.  —  Slaveholders 
form  a  manumission  and  colonization  society.  —  Friends 
withdrew.  —  Virginia  legislature   favors   it.  —  American 
Colonization  Society  formed  in  Washington.  —  Managers 
all  slaveholders.  —  Popular,  North  and  South.  —  Formed 
colony  in  Africa.  —  Negroes  'kidnapped  there.  —  School 
teacher  sells   children.  —  8000  slaves   promised  in   four 
months  at  Moravia.  —  Appropriations  of  United  States, 
Maryland  and  Virginia,  for  the  society's  use.  —  Wilber- 
f orce  deceived.  —  William  Allen's  opinion  concerning  it. 

—  Opposed  to  abolition  society.  —  Liberation  of  slaves  by 
Friends.  —  Prophetic  voice  of  preachers  warning  Friends 

to  flee  the  judgments  of  the  Almighty 40-68 


* 
ANALYTICAL  CONTENTS.  ix 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Stringent  laws  against  slaves.  —  Laws  in  Washington. — 
Washington  one  of  the  greatest  slave  markets.  —  Slave- 
factory  of  Franklin  and  Armfield.  —  Loss  of  the  "  Big 
Comet "  with  160  slaves.  —  Northern  men  not  all  aboli 
tionists.  —  Persecution  of  George  Thompson.  —  Garrison 
mobbed  and  imprisoned.  —  Anti-slavery  society  in  Haver- 
hill.  —  Attempt  to  mob  Mr.  May  and  John  G.  Whittier. 
Attempt  to  establish  colored  school  in  New  Haven. — 
Teacher  imprisoned.  — Office  of  the  "Philanthropist"  in 
Cincinnati  ransacked.  —  Mott  sisters.  —  Josephine  Grif 
fith.  —  Laura  Haviland.  —  Kentucky  kidnappers  offer 
63000  for  her  head.  —  Stealing  colored  people  from 
Raisin  Valley,  Mich.  —  Thomas  Garret.  —  Bold  delivery 
of  captives.  —  Shrewd  management  in  liberating  a  colored 
woman.  —  Fined  83000.  —  John  Fairchild.  —  Shipping 
slaves  from  Washington  and  Baltimore.  —  Narrow  escapes. 

—  Liberated  slaves  from  every  Southern  State.  —  Finally 
shot.  —  Fear  of  negro  insurrection  by  southern  whites.  — 
Reign  of  terror  at  Natchez.  —  Negroes  whipped  and  hung 
every  Saturday.  —  Large  amounts   offered  for  their  free 
dom.  • —  Case  of  Eliza  Garner.  —  Attempt  to  kill  her  child. 

—  Tried  in   Cincinnati,    but  given   back   to   her  owner, 
and  taken  south.  —  Jumps   overboard  and  drowns  her 
babe 69-94 

CHAPTER  V. 

Levi  Coffin.  —  Early  home.  —  Coifles  of  slaves.  —  Carolina 
corn-husking.  —  First  slave  freed  by.  —  Removal  West. 

—  Underground  railroad.  —  His  house  a  union  station. — 
Threatened  with  hanging  and  shooting.  —  Largest  com 
pany  of  fugitives  entertained  by  him.  —  Flight  of  slaves 
through  the  cornfield.  —  Pursued  and  some  shot.  —  Cared 
for.  —  Sent  on  their  way.  —  Continued  pursuit.  —  Safely 
hidden.  —  Man  came  to  help  Levi  Coffin  fight.  —  Origin  of 
the  term  "  Underground  Railroad."  —  Tried.  —  Evidence 
of  slaves  not  accepted.  —  Case  dismissed.  —  Colored  Jim. 

—  Thousands   of    refugees    landed    in    Canada.  —  First 
paper  published   advocating  free  -  labor  goods.  —  John 
Woolman's  journal.  —  Read  by  Levi  Coffin.  —  Abstains 
from  using  product  of  slave-labor.  —  Opens  in  Cincinnati 


x  ANALYTICAL   CONTENTS. 

free-labor  goods  store.  —  Emancipation  proclamation  ruins 
Underground  Railroad.  —  Levi  Coffin  visits  England, 
Scotland  and  France.  —  Large  and  successful  meetings. 
—  Rapid  advancement  of  freed  people.  —  Death  of  Levi 
Coffin 95-116 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Location  of  Friends  in  the  South.  —  Order  of  church  govern 
ment.  —  Friends  North  and  South  divided  only  by  geogra 
phical  lines.  —  No  Friends  voted  for  secession.  —  Popular 
votes  in  North  Carolina  against  it.  —  Influence  of  Friends 
prevents  passage  of  a  law  requiring  every  citizen  above 
16  years  of  age  to  renounce  all  allegiance  to  the  United 
States.  —  Minute  of  North  Carolina  Yearly  Meeting. — 
Committee  of  Friends  visits  the  Confederate  Congress. — 
Passage  of  law  exempting  Friends  and  Dunkards  from 
service.  —  Isham  Cox  willing  to  fight  single-handed  all 
the  true  Friends  in  the  Northern  army.  —  Abraham  Lin 
coln  and  others  of  his  cabinet  descendants  of  Friends.  — 
Called  "  the  Quaker  war-cabinet."  —  Secretary  Stanton's 
proposition  to  relieve  Friends.  —  Conference  of  the  yearly 
meetings'  committees  in  Baltimore.  —  Account  given  by 
Francis  T.  King.  —  Visit  of  Eliza  P.  Gurney  to  Abraham 
Lincoln.  —  Her  letter.  —  His  reply.  —  Elizabeth  L.  Corn- 
stock's  service.  —  Her  appeal  from  army  chaplains  to 
Abraham  Lincoln.  —  His  authority  obtained  for  whatever 
service  she  desired.  —  Request  to  pray  for  him .  —  Death 
three  days  after 117-138 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Confederate  Government's  act  relating  to  non-combatants. 

—  Minutes  of   North  Carolina  Yearly  Meeting   relative 
thereto.  —  Great  temptation  to  purchase  religious  liberty. 

—  Severe  test  to  which  Friends  were  put.  —  Parties  at- 
temping  to  leave  arrested  and  brought  back.  —  Many  hard 
ships  undergone  by  those  endeavoring  to  escape.  —  Many 
besides  Friends  hiding  in  caves  and  woods.  —  Passage  of 
conscript  law.  —  Formation  of  companies  of  home  guards. 

—  Friends   much   reduced   by   emigration.  —  Those   left 
mostly  in  rural  districts.  —  Many  did  not  approve  severe 
treatment  of  non-combatants.  —  Governor  Worth's  letter. 

—  Experience  of  Jesse  Buckuer.  —  Experience  of  a  non- 


ANALYTICAL  CONTENTS.  xi 

combatant  Methodist  liberated  by  efforts  of  Friends.  — 
Minute  of  North  Carolina  Yearly  Meeting      .     .     .  139-153 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Southern  prisons.  —  Those  responsible  for  their  management 
passed  away.  —  Most  if  not  all  met  violent  death.  — 
Letter  from  T.  H.  Mann. — J.  H.  Winder  declared  he 
killed  more  Yankees  in  prison  than  the  army  did  in  battle. 

—  Shooting  by  Wirz  of  prisoners.  —  G.  N.  Gidney's  terrible 
experience.  —  Reports  of  Southern  officials  relative  to  con 
dition  of  prison  and  hospitals.  —  Description  of  Salisbury 
prison.  —  No   wish   to   cast   unjust  reflections.  —  Prison 
guards  composed  largely  of  boys,  careless  of  human  life. 

—  Order  of  Gen.  Winder  concerning  the  murder  of  help 
less  prisoners.  —  Men  put  in  dead-house  while  they  were 
living.  —  An  instance.  —  Rude  way  of  handling  bodies.  — 
Kind  of  food   given  the  prisoners. — Vermin  cover  the 
ground.  —  Efforts  to  dig  tunnels.  —  Escaped  men  caught 
by  bloodhounds.  —  Official  reports   of  Wirz.  —  Wicked 
ness  among  the  prisoners.  —  Organization  of  police  force. 

—  Hanging  of  culprits.  —  Order  of  Wirz  to  shoot  pris 
oners.  —  Salisbury  cemetery 154-177 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Holly  Spring  neighborhood.  —  Description  of  meeting-house 
and  graveyard.  —  All  men  between  18  and  35  ordered  to 
appear  at  the  court-house.  —  Generation  after  generation 
taught  principles  of  peace.  —  Some  of  the  Friends  answered 
the  call ;  stated  their  objections  to  war.  —  Told  the  army 
was  no  place  for  religion.  — First  draft.  —  Some  Friends 
included.  —  Some  went  West.  —  Their  guide  captured 
and  shot.  —  Forty-three  names  given  of  Friends  drafted 
from  this  place.  —  Proposed  to  serve  the  Prince  of  Peace 
and  not  the  god  of  war.  —  Laws  of  nations  violated  in 
arresting  those  who  had  been  furnished  substitutes.  — 
17  year  old  boy's  experience. — The  "Bull  Pen,"  where 
they  punished  old  men  and  women.  —  One  mother  hung.  — 
Levi  Cox. — United  States  postmaster.  —  Gideon  Macon 
taken  to  the  army.  —  Refuses  to  take  a  gun,  or  place  as 
cook.  —  Bucked  down.  —  Process  described.  —  Army  re 
treats.  —  Orders  to  hang  him.  —  Yankees  appear.  — 
Hurried  on.  —  Imprisoned  at  Petersburg.  —  J.  J.  Allen's 


xii  ANALYTICAL  CONTENTS. 

experience.  —  Southern  pulpits  used  for  war  purposes.  — 
Ahijah  Macon  conscripted.  —  Efforts  of  schoolmate  to 
get  him  released.  —  Convinced  that  he  would  be  released 
by  death.  —  Directions  as  to  his  own  burial.  —  Taken 
to  the  army.  —  Only  cane-seed  meal  to  eat.  —  Died  in 
the  hospital.  —  Isaiah  Macon,  remarkably  sensitive. — 
Captured  by  home  guard.  —  Not  allowed  to  see  his  wife 
and  children.  —  In  the  battle  of  Winchester.  —  Put  into 
front  to  stop  bullets.  —  Men  shot  all  around  him.  —  Took 
no  part  in  battle.  —  Taken  prisoner.  —  Died  in  Point  Look 
out  prison 178-194 

CHAPTER  X. 

Arrest  of  Hinshaw  brothers  and  Barker  brothers.  —  Hurried 
march,  32  miles,  to  railroad  station.  —  Thomas  Hinshaw's 
wife  follows  with  food  and  clothing.  —  She  cares  for  the 
farm.  Men  packed  in  freight-cars  like  cattle.  —  No  food 
or  drink  for  34  hours.  —  Would  not  accept  military  equip 
ments  or  clothing.  —  Offered  release  upon  payment  of 
8500.  —  Plead  religious  liberty.  —  Freedom  to  obey  Christ 
should  not  be  purchased  with  money.  —  Would  suffer 
cheerfully  the  penalty.  —  Lieutenant  determined  to  break 
them  in.  —  Soldiers  ordered  to  run  them  through.  —  Tied 
behind  wagon.  —  Must  help  load  fodder  or  be  pitched  into 
the  river.  —  Welcomed  back  by  the  men  of  their  company. 

—  Tried  to  get  them  to  run  away.  —  A  furlough  granted 
for  fifteen  days.  —  Efforts  made  to  have  them  pay  the  tax 
and  not  return.  —  Great  trial,  but  they  went  back.  —  No 
military   duty   ever   required.  —  Regiment   engaged    at 
Gettysburg.  —  All  officers  of  the  regiment  above  the  lieu 
tenant  killed.  —  Repeatedly  ordered  to  the  front.  —  Made 
up  their  minds  not  to  go  unless  guarded.  —  Taken  pris 
oners.  —  Solomon  Frazier  arrested.  —  Taken  to  Salisbury 
prison.  —  Would   not  act   as  guard.  —  Bucked   down. — 
Suspended  by  hands.  —  Heavy  piece  of  wood  tied  around 
his  neck.  —  Pierced  with  bayonet.  —  Gagged  with  bayonet. 

—  Raised  upon  a  cross  in  imitation  of  Christ.  —  In  a  bar 
rel  shirt. —  Must  now  take  a  gun  or  die.  —  Kept  prisoner 
until   surrender   of   Salisbury.  —  Jesse   Milton   Blair.  — 
Taken  to  army  near   Petersburg.  —  Given  coarse  corn- 
bread  and  sorghum  molasses.  —  Refuses  a  gun.  —  Soldier 
ordered  to  knock  him  down.  —  Refuses  to  march  in  drill. 


ANALYTICAL   CONTENTS.  xiii 

—  Pierced  with  bayonet.  —  Hung  up  by  his  thumbs  for 
two  hours.  —  Given  one  hundred  lashes  on  bare  back.  — 
Strap  fastened  around  his  neck  and  hung  to  the  limb  of  a 
tree.  —  Becomes    unconscious.  —  Taken    to  hospital.  — 
Visited  by  Joseph  Hockett.  —  Retreat  of  Lee's  army.  — 
Return  home.  —  Marlborough  meeting.  —  Arrest  of  mem 
bers.— Letter  from  S.  W.  Loflin,  and  J.  A.  Hill.—  Lof- 
lin's  persecution.  —  Kept  from  sleep  36  hours.  —  Pierced 
with  bayonets.  —  Court-martialed.  —  Sentence  of  death. 

—  Army   summoned. —  Soldiers   detailed. —  Prayed  for 
them.  —  Soldiers  refuse  to  shoot.  —  Sent  to  Windsor  hos 
pital.  —  Long  illness  and  death 195-213 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Back  Creek  neighborhood.  —  Deep  River.  —  Meeting-house 
described.  —  Amusing  story.  —  Experience  of  Jones 
brothers.  —  Original  discharge  from  Confederate  army.  — 
Deep  Creek  neighborhood. — Letter  of  Isham  Cox. — 
Lewis  Caudle  in  battle.  —  New  Garden  meeting.  — Isaac  | 
Harvey  ;  discouraged  ;  takes  a  gun  ;  disowned  by  the 
Church.  —  One  of  the  first  killed  in  battle.  —  Only  in 
stance  of  the  kind.  —  Spring  meeting.  —  John  Newlin's 
six  sons.  —  Error  in  exemption  laws.  —  Four  Woody 
brothers'  experience.  —  Three  Hobson  brothers  attempt 
to  go  West.  —  Arrested  by  sheriff.  —  Start  again.  — 
Taken  to  the  army.  —  Mahlon  Thompson  and  Joshua 
Kemp  ;  cross  the  mountains.  —  Arrested  by  army  officers. 

—  Taken    to ,  battle    at     Fredericksburg.  —  Assist  the 
wounded.  —  Cane  Creek.  —  Joseph  Dixon,  a  Friend  elder. 

—  Attempt   to  hang    him.  —  Prays   for   his  enemies. — 
Robbed     and    released.  —  Hanging     of     Micajah     Mc- 
Pherson.  —  Murder  of  Joseph  Dixon's  son.  —  Account  of 
Joseph  Dixon's  last  day  on  earth    ....*...  214-230 

CHAPTER  XII. 

William  B.  Hockett.  —  Conscripted.  —  Returned  home. — 
Vision.  —  Wife's  encouragement.  —  Taken  to  Greensboro. 

—  Said  Christianity  and  war  as  far  apart  as  Heaven  and 
Hell.  —  Quotations  from  diary.  —  Assigned  to  21st  North 
Carolina.  —  Before   Colonel  Kirkland.  —  Refuses  to  pay 
out.  —  Refuses  a  gun.  —  Asked  whether  he  would  rather 
be  shot  that  night  or  the  next  morning.  —  Chooses  neither. 


xiv  ANALYTICAL   CONTENTS. 

—  Sent  to  the  wagon  yard.  —  Refuses  to  take  a  soldier's 
place.  —  Reported    to    the    Colonel.  —  Copy    of   prayer 
written  that  night.  —  Taken  out  to  be  shot.  —  Soldiers 
detailed.  —  Prayed,     "Father,     forgive     them."  —  Men 
could  not  shoot.  —  Attempt  to  make  him  carry  a  gun, 
and  walk  in  drill.  —  Officer's  attempt  to  ride  over  him.  — 

—  Horse   will  not  step  on  him.  —  Struck   on  the .  head 
with  gun.  —  Soldiers  ordered  to  run  him  through.  —  Gun 
placed  against  his  back.  —  Soldier  will  not  shoot.  —  Left 
by  the  roadside.  —  Walks    into   camp  with  gun  tied  to 
him.  —  Battle  of  Gettysburg.  —  Refuses  to  cook  or  carry 
water.  —  Cares  for  sick  Dunkard  who  will  not  fight.  — 
Terrible  scenes  of  battle.  —  Taken  prisoner.  —  Placed  in 
Fort  Delaware.  —  Visited  by  Robert  Pearsall  Smith  and 
others.  —  Paper  prepared  for  government  authorities.  — 
Extracts  from  journal.  —  Liberated  by  order  of  Secretary 
of  War.  —  Among  Philadelphia  Friends.  —  Sent  West.  — 
Returns    to    North    Carolina.  —  Found,    as     had    been 
promised,  all  well 231-253 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Himelius  and  Jesse  Hockett.  —  Conscripted.  —  Ordered  to 
take  a  gun  or  accept  work.  —  Declined  on  account  of  re 
ligious  scruples.  —  Told  they  may  embrace  such  religion 
as  they  please  when  the  war  is  over.  —  Sent  to  prison.  — 
Sent  home.  —  Again  conscripted.  —  Refuse  to  take  gun  or 
walk  in  drill.  —  Soldiers  run  bayonets  through  their 
clothing.  —  Sent  to  Kinston.  —  Bible  discussion.  —  Re 
fused  food  or  drink  until  they  obeyed  Gen.  Ransom's 
orders.  —  Give  up  food  brought  from  home.  —  H.  M. 
Hockett's  account  of  their  experience.  —  Argument  with 
preachers.  —  Remarkably  preserved.  —  Need  of  any 
earthly  thing  little  felt.  —  Plot  to  release  them.  —  Ran 
som's  sentence  revoked  by  Governor  Vance.  —  Letters 
written  by  H.  M.  Hockett  to  his  wife  and  father.  — Gen 
eral  Daniel  proposes  to  place  them  where  they  will  serve 
as  breastworks  to  stop  bullets.  —  General  Daniel  soon 
killed  in  battle.  —  Made  to  march  the  streets  of  Kinstou 
with  logs  tied  to  them.  —  H.  M.  Hockett  tried  by  court- 
martial.  —  Offered  a  lawyer.  —  Pleads  his  own  case.  — 
Visits  from  Friend  ministers.  —  Called  with  others  to 
receive  sentence.  —  Some  branded  with  hot  iron.  —  He 


ANALYTICAL  CONTENTS.  xv 

sentenced  to  six  months'  hard  labor,  bound  with  ball  and 
chain.  —  Officers  recommend  clemency.  —  Jefferson  Davis 
declines  to  sign  recommendation.  —  Jesse  Hockett  cruelly 
pierced  with  bayonets.  —  Taken  to  Fort  Caswell.  — Colonel 
Jones  very  kind.  —  Manacled  with  chain  attached  to 
heavy  ball.  —  Much  interest  in  the  Christian  prisoner.  — 
Religious  discussion  with  soldiers  and  officers.  —  Kind 
ness  of  officers  and  men.  —  Not  required  to  do  any  work. 

—  Sent  back  to  Wilmington.  —  Sleeps  with  his  guard.  — 
Placed  behind  the  iron  doors  in  Wilmington.  —  Brother 
Jesse  brought  to  him  from  Kinston.  —  Kindness  of  Major 
Sparrow.  —  Sent  to  Goldsboro.  — Visited  by  wife  and  son. 

—  Given  liberty  of  the  city.  —  Prison  seems  like  mission 
fields.  —  Discharged.  —  Women  plough   the   fields,   and 
support  the  families 254-285 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Centre  meeting.  —  Members  arrested.  —  None  made  to 
fight.  —  Springfield  meeting.  —  First  Bible  School.  — 
Only  one  continued  during  the  war.  —  School  enrolled 
three  hundred.  —  A.  U.  Tomlinson  &  Sons'  Tannery  and 
Shoe  Factory  keep  many  men  out  of  army.  — Friends  sent 
to  Salisbury  prison.  —  F.  S.  Blair  conscripted  when  only 
17  years  old.  —  Friends'  horses  taken  while  riding  from 
meeting.  —  Persons  liable  to  arrest  for  unguarded  speech. 

—  Ruf us   P.  King.  —  Conscripted.  —  Attached  to   Petti- 
grew's   brigade.  —  Under   Captain   Jennings.  —  Sickness 
and  death  of  Captain  Jennings.  —  Rufus's  care  of  him. 

—  Return  home.  —  Converted.  —  Joined   the    Methodist 
Church.  —  Conscientious  scruples  against  fighting.  —  De 
tailed  as   nurse.  —  At   Gettysburg.  —  Prayer   for   dying 
lieutenant.  —  Night  spent  in  trying  to  relieve  the  wounded 
and  dying  upon  the  battle-field.  —  Next   day's   terrible 
work.  —  Wounded   and   dying  by   the  roadside.  —  Cap 
tured.  —  Imprisoned   at   Point  Lookout.  —  Closed  many 
eyes  in   death.  —  Sent   by    ship   to    Savannah.  —  Again 
taken   from  home.  —  Returned   to   camp. —Way  being 
opened,  he  went  over  to  the  Yankees.  —  Would  not  swear. 

—  Passed  outside  of  the  army.  —  Found  a  home  at  Mill 
Creek,  Indiana.  —  Taken  to  a  Bible  School.  —  Learned  to 
read.  —  Received  into  Friends'  Church.  —  Sent  to  school. 

—  Recorded  as  minister.  —  Travels  in  different  lands  286-298 


xvi  ANALYTICAL  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Tennessee.  —  A  few  Friends  remaining.  —  All  refusing  to 
be  registered  ordered  treated  as  deserters.  —  Of  1000 
men  in  Blunt  County  only  20  appeared  for  registration. 

—  In   Green   County  about  20  Friends   subject  to  con 
scription.  —  Five  paid  gold.  —  Account  of  James  F.  Beals. 

—  Cave   discovered   by  J.  Beals.  —  Made   habitable.  — 
Fourteen  Friends  secreted.  —  Kept  for  nearly  a  year.  — 
Some  escape  West,  some  captured.  —  A  boy  of  19  years 
dwelt  in  a  cave  of  his  own   making.  —  Friendsville.  — 
William  Forster's  grave.  —  William  J.  Hackney.  —  Ar 
ranged  to  secrete  men  in  cave  near  his  house.  —  50  men 
soon  hidden  in  it.  —  Started  on  the  Underground  Railroad 
West.  —  Cave  again  filled.  —  Over  2000   men  thus  cared 
for.  —  Under   suspicion.  —  General    Burnside   wishes   to 
appoint  William   Hackney  a  staff  officer.  —  Would  re 
ceive  no  remuneration  for  his  service  to  the  government. 

—  Confiscation   of   property   of  Union    sympathizers.  — 
Case  of  William  Morgan.  —  Attempt  to  shoot  Riley  T. 
Lee.  —  Soldiers  destroy  poor  woman's  property.  —  Lost 
Creek  meeting.  —  Soldiers  destroy  building  and  library. 

—  Women  compelled  to  cook  for  them.  —  Property  taken 
without  recompense 299-315 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Tilghman  Ross  Vestal  unwilling  to  shed  blood.  —  Con 
scripted.  —  Sent  home.  —  Again  conscripted.  —  Among 
his  relatives  prominent  Friends.  —  Letter  from '  Major 
Venable.  —  Letter  from  T.  R.  Vestal  to  John  B.  Cren- 
shaw.  —  Sentenced  to  be  punished  until  he  bear  arms.  — 
Said  he  was  a  Christian  and  could  not  fight.  —  Knocked 
down  repeatedly.  —  Given  in  charge  of  another  officer.  — 
Pierced  with  a  bayonet  17  times.  —  Sent  to  Richmond.  — 
Imprisoned.  —  Sent  to  Salisbury.  —  Terribly  beaten  for 
trying  to  remove  vermin  from  his  own  person.  —  Liber 
ated  by  intervention  of  Friends.  —  Account  quoted  from 
"  Nashville  Banner  "  by  Brigadier-General  Maney  .  .  316-326 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Virginia.  —  Friends'  meetings  established.  —  No  more  wel 
come  than  in  Boston.  —  Extravagant  stories  believed.  — 


ANALYTICAL   CONTENTS.  xvii 

Copy  of  an  act  for  the  suppression  of  the  Quakers. — 
Nothing  prevents  them  from  coming.  — By  patient  suffer 
ing  conquer  unrighteous  laws.  —  Large  tracts  of  land 
taken  by  Friends.  — Become  slaveholders.  —  In  1817  all 
Virginia  Friends  free  their  slaves.  —  Large  emigration  of 
Friends.  —  Winchester.  —  Washington's  headquarters.  — 
Banishment  of  Philadelphia  Friends  to  Winchester. — 
General  Morgan.  —  Afraid  in  time  of  battle.  —  Winches 
ter  taken  by  the  contending  forces  76  times.  —  All  men 
between  16  and  60  out  to  fight  the  Yankees.  —  Robert 
Griffith  and  Governor  Halliday.  —  Aaron  Griffith's  letter 
taken  from  the  mail.  —  Made  cause  of  complaint.  —  He 
imprisoned.  —  Mill  robbed.  —  Factory  robbed.  —  Ma 
chinery  taken  away.  —  Liberated  by  Southern  officer.  — 
House  frequently  visited  by  soldiers.  —  Doors  barred.  — 
Attempt  to  obtain  entrance  by  claiming  to  be  Friends.  — 
Old-fashioned  meeting-house,  overlooking  Shenandoah 
Valley.  —  Quarterly  meeting.  —  John  Scott  preaching.  — 
Battle  going  on  the  same  time. — Terrible  shock  of 
battle.  —  Francis  T.  King  present.  —  Congregation  quiet. 

—  Two  days'  journey  to  get  around  the  army.  —  Friend 
Griffith  could  not  return  for  over  three  months.  —  Futile 
attempt  to  take  his  sister's  horse. — Jesse  Wright's  house 
frequently  shot  over  by  both  armies.  —  Officers  and  men 
of  both  armies  entertained  there.  —  His  sons  escape.  — 
Jesse  Wright  passes   picket  lines  to  care  for  the  dead. 

—  On   his  return  arrested  and  put  in  jail.  —  Remained 
three  days.  — Joseph  M.  Jolliffe.  —  His  vote  only  one  cast 
for  Lincoln  in  Frederick  County.  —  Left  home.  —  Attempt 
of  wife  and  children  to  flee  with  retreating  army.  —  Re 
turn  home.  —  Battle  fought  around  their  house.  —  None 
of  the  family  hurt.  —  Dreadful  scenes.  —  Friend  Jolliffe 
before   General  Early.  —  Released    and   admonished   to 
pray    for    the     Confederacy.  —  General    Breckinridge's 
headquarters  in  Jolliffe 's  yard.  — Elizabeth  Comstock  and 
other  Friends  visit  General  Sheridan 327-344 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Small  meetings  in  Virginia.  —  Nathaniel  Crenshaw  liber 
ates  many  slaves. — John  B.  Crenshaw's  time  given  to 
assisting  unfortunates.  —  Assists  North  Carolina  Yearly 
Meeting's  committees.  —  He  edits  the  "  Southern  Friend." 


xviii  ANALYTICAL   CONTENTS. 

—  Cutoff  from  Baltimore  Friends. — Extracts  from  his 
journal.  —  Evacuation  of  Richmond.  —  Arrival  of  J.  J. 
Neave  from  England.  — Efforts  for  Judge  Campbell's  re 
lease. —  Petition  to  the  United  States'  President.  —  Con 
tinuation   of  his   good   works.  —  His    death.  —  Copy   of 
minute  from  Hopewell  meeting  and  meeting  for  suffer 
ings  of  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting.  —  Account  of  losses. 

—  Dunning's  Creek  Meeting.  —  Imprisonment  of  Friends. 

—  Shooting  of  William  Hare 345-368 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Wayne  County,  North  Carolina.  —  Two  monthly  meetings 
equally  divided  by  Neuse  River.  —  Suspected  of  holding 
Union  sentiments. — Right  of  voting  restricted.  —  Dis 
pleasure  of  slaveholders.  —  Forty  men  jumped  from 
train.  —  Secreted  by  Friends.  —  Sent  West  on  Under 
ground  Railroad.  —  Calvin  Perkins.  —  Property  Confis 
cated.  —  Sent  to  Salisbury  prison.  —  After  two  years 
sent  North.  —  Returns  to  Goldsboro.  —  Other  Friends 
taken.  —  William  Overman  punished.  —  Visit  of  William 
Cox  to  officers.  —  Jonathan  Pearson.  —  His  slaves  refuse 
freedom.  —  Obliged  to  leave  home.  —  Returns  to  his 
dying  children.  —  Betrayed  by  one  of  his  colored  men.  — 
Arrested.  —  Sent  to  the  army.  —  Brother  enables  him  to 
escape  to  the  Yankees.  —  Imprisoned  at  Washington.  — 
Liberated  and  sent  West.  —  Family  comes  to  him.  —  At 
close  of  war  returns  South.  —  W.  B.  T.  Hales  con 
scripted.  —  Would  not  fight.  —  Court-martialed.  —  Times 
appointed  to  hang  and  shoot  him.  —  Letters  from  him  to 
John  B.  Crenshaw.  —  At  night  tied  in  front  of  the  Yankee 
pickets.  —  Fleeing  Confederates  take  him  with  them.  — 
Escapes  and  goes  to  his  home.  —  Henry  Copeland  at 
Rich  Square.  —  Station  on  Underground  Railroad.  — 
Aunt  Dolly's  shrewdness.  —  Often  threatened  with  hang 
ing  and  shooting.  —  Fears  nothing.  —  W.  C.  Outland.  — 
Thomas  B.  Elliott.  —  Jonathan  E.  Cox 369-383 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Thomas  Kennedy.  —  Inherits  80  slaves.  —  Takes  them 
home.  —  Sends  them  to  Hayti.  —  Narrow  escape.  —  In 
herits  more  slaves.  —  Sends  them  to  Ohio  and  Indiana.  — 
Afterwards  met  by  one  in  the  streets  of  Richmond.  — 


ANALYTICAL   CONTENTS.  xix 

Tells  secessionists  their  course   is   wrong.  —  Threats   to 
tar   and   feather  him.  —  Northern  army  near  Goldsboro. 

—  Confederate  soldiers  camped  near  Thomas  Kennedy's 
house.  —  Man  in  Federal    uniform  deceives    him.  —  Ar 
rested  by  squad  of  Southern  soldiers.  —  Taken  to  camp. 

—  Removed  to  Goldsboro  jail.  —  Tried  by  court-martial. 

—  His  guest  witnesses    against  him.  —  Visited  by  Gov 
ernor  Vance.  —  Struck  upon  the  mouth.  —  Striker  soon 
struck  dumb.  —  Sent  to  Salisbury.  —  Followed  by  his  wife 
with  provisions.  —  Her  second  visit  to  Salisbury.  —  He  is 
taken  to  Castle  Thunder.  —  Dreadful  condition  in  Castle 
Thunder.  —  Sick.  —  No  medical  attendance. —  Exchanged. 

—  Sent   to   Washington    while    unconscious.  —  Abraham 
Lincoln  says  if  a  Friend,  not  a  prisoner  of  war.  —  Cared 
for  by  Philadelphia  Friends.  —  Sent  West.  —  Taken  sick. 

—  Wife  sells  possessions  and  goes  to  him.  —  Dictates  a 
letter  expressing  forgiveness  for  all  who  had  wronged 
him.  —  Dies  twelve  days  after  wife's  arrival     .     .     .  384-396 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Underground  Railroad  again.  —  Lazarus  Pearson.  —  Op 
posed  to  the  war.  —  Threatening  letter  sent  him.  —  At 
tempt  to  hang  him  in  Goldsboro.  —  Thoughts  of  leaving 
the  South.  —  Remains  there.  —  General  manager  for 
Underground  Railroad.  —  Conscription  of  his  son.  — 
Takes  passage  North.  —  Attempt  to  capture  him.  — 
Warned  by  negro  boy.  —  Life  again  threatened.  — 
Struck  on  face.  —  Turned  the  other  cheek.  —  Boys  help 
many  on  the  way  North.  —  Thousands  of  prisoners  turned 
loose  in  Goldsboro  without  food  or  shelter.  —  Some  sent 
home  on  the  Underground  Railroad.  —  Sickness.  — 
Death.  —  Battle  at  Bentonsville.  —  Sherman's  men  take 
possession  of  Lazarus  Pearson's  home.  —  Confederate 
cavalry  also.  —  Unjust  settlement  by  United  States  gov 
ernment.  —  Needham  Perkins.  —  Associate  of  Thomas 
Kennedy.  —  Attempted  murder.  —  Robbery.  —  Faithful 
care  of  his  wife.  — Visit  of  officers.  —  Declines  to  tell  who 
his  assailants  were.  —  Death  some  years  after  .  .  397-414 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Northern  farmers  have  abundance.  —  Southern  farmers 
stripped  of  all.  —  One-tenth  claimed  by  Confederate  gov- 


xx  ANALYTICAL   CONTENTS. 

ernmeut.  —  General  Sherman's  estimate  of  damage.  — 
William  Cox.  —  Battle  of  Bentonsville  watched  from 
windows.  —  Women  and  children  under  beds.  —  Bullets 
rained  upon  the  house.  —  Accounts  given  by  wife  and 
daughter.  —  Isaac  Cox  visited  by  soldiers.  —  Robbed. 

—  Visit    of   soldiers  to  L.  J.  Moore's.  —  Sausage   man 
astride  a  horse.  —  Everything  taken. — Jesse  Hollowell. 

—  His  wife  instructs  aristocratic  neighbors  in  the  art  of 
carding,  spinning  and  weaving.  —  Men  and  women  shoe 
makers.  —  End  of  the  war  near.  —  Slaveholders   think 
their  property  safer  in  Friends'  houses.  —  Soldiers  know 
no  difference.  —  Robbed  of  horses,  buggies   and  every 
thing.  —  Description  by   his   son.  —  United  States  issues 
rations  to  citizens.  —  Visited  by  Friends  from  Baltimore 
Association.  —  Account  of  their  arrival.  —  Time  of  sur 
render  of  the  Confederate  forces 415-427 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Purpose  of  this  Book.  —  Visit  to  Southern  battle-fields.  — 
Awfulness  of  war  seen.  —  Description  of  Fredericks 
burg.  —  St.  Mary's  Heights.  —  Confederate  and  Federal 
cemeteries.  — 12,000  graves  marked  "  unknown."  —  Five 
bloody  battles.  — George  Whitefield's  curse  on  Fredericks 
burg.  —  Remarkable  fulfillment.  —  London  "  Times'  " 
account  of  the  battle  of  Fredericksburg. — Account  as 
given  by  the  Richmond  "  Examiner."  —  The  Irish  brigade. 

—  Number  of  Union  men  lost.  —  Discouraging  outlook.  — 
Stone  River. — "Fighting  Joe"  Hooker  takes  command. 

—  Army  defeated  at  Chancellor sville.  — Abraham  Lincoln 
greatly  distressed.  —  Meade  takes   command.  —  Officers 
refuse  to   take   their   men  into  action  at  Mine  Run.  — 
Battle  of  the  Wilderness.  —  Deadly  hand-to-hand  conflict. 

—  No  cavalry,  no  artillery.  —  No  victory  for  either  side. 

—  70  men  claim  the  promise  of  God  in  Psalm  xci.  7. 

—  All  spared.  —  Spottsylvania,  most  deadly  and  fiercest 
battle  of  the  war.  —  Grant  goes  South  and  Fredericksburg 
rests  from  the  sound  of  battle.  —  Dreadful  loss  at  Cold 
Harbor.  —  Soldiers  refuse  to  renew  the  attack.  —  Com 
parison  of  Esdraelon   with   the  plain  below  St.  Mary's 
Heights.  —  The    curse    of  King   David   on  the   plain  of 
Esdraelon    ,  ,     .  428-442 


ANALYTICAL   CONTENTS.  xxi 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Francis  T.  King.  —  His  conversion.  —  Business  Life.  — 
Peace  principles.  —  Retires  from  business.  —  Philan 
thropist.  —  Influence  among  officials.  —  Advice  against 
Maryland's  secession.  —  Excitement  in  the  city.  —  Pass 
ing  of  troops  to  Washington.  —  First  bloodshed.  —  Quiet 
gathering  of  Friends  to  worship.  —  Frequently  visits 
Washington.  — Visit  to  Point  Lookout  prison.  —  Excellent 
condition  of  same.  —  Liability  of  the  South  being  aban 
doned  by  Friends.  —  Keeps  himself  informed  as  to  this 
condition.  —  Conceived  the  idea  of  helping  them  at 
home.  —  Organization  of  Baltimore  Association.  —  Letter 
to  John  B.  Crenshaw.  —  Friends  North  and  South  not 
divided.  —  Condition  and  location  of  Friends'  meetings. 

—  Visited  by  John  Scott  and  Joseph  Moore.  —  Joseph 
Moore  appointed  as  superintendent  for  Baltimore  Associ 
ation.  —  Friends'  boarding-school  continued  through  the 
war.  —  Normal  school  started.  —  Visited  by  Governor.  — 
Work  of  repairing  old  schoolhouses  and  building  new.  — 
Travels   of  superintendent.  —  More   attention    given   to 
colored  children  than  white.  —  Professor  Moore  called  to 
presidency  of  Earlham  College.  —  Allen  Jay  appointed  in 
his  place.  —  Institutes  and  conferences  held. — Much  at 
tention  given  to  Bible  schools.  —  Minutes  from  the  records 
of  Baltimore   meetings.  —  Appeal  for   aid  liberally   re 
sponded  to.  —  First  Normal  School  ever  held  in  North 
Carolina.  —  Model    farm.  —  Growth   of    the    schools.  — 
Large    sums    spent.  —  Schools    and   colleges   still   being 
maintained.  —  Increase  of  membership  in  North  Carolina. 
-^Number  of  meeting-houses   built.  —  Better   condition 
of  farms.  —  Per  cent  of  population  who  can  read  and  write 
largely  increased.  —  Interest  in  education  more  general. 

—  Guilford  College.  —  Normal  School  becomes  a  State 
institution.  —  Friends  no  longer  a  dependent  body.  —  Aid 

in  missionary  and  general  church  work 443-480 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTKATIONS. 


PAGE 

FRIENDS'  MEETING-HOUSE  AT  NEW  GARDEN,  N.  C.    Erected  in 

1791 Frontispiece. 

DR.  NEREUS  MENDENHALL 118 

JOHN  CARTER 

ISHAM  Cox 

JOHN  B.  CRENSHAW 

ALLEN  U.  TOMLINSON  j 

A  FRIENDS'  MEETING  "OF  THE  OLDEN  TIME"         .        .        .     214 

WILLIAM  B.  HOCKETT 232 

H.  M.  HOCKETT 254 

EUFUS  P.  KING 290 

FRANCIS  T.  KING  448 


INTRODUCTION. 

THE  annals  of  Christianity  contain  numberless  in 
stances  of  cruel  persecution  heroically  and  patiently 
endured,  but  it  is  doubtful  if  any  of  these  in  any  age 
have  been  more  striking  and  painfully  instructive 
than  those  recorded  in  the  pages  of  this  book.  To 
most  of  us,  persecution  on  account  of  loyalty  to  Chris 
tian  principle,  at  least  in  its  more  cruel  physical 
aspects,  seems  to  belong  to  a  far-away  past  age,  or  to 
dark  and  barbarous  countries.  We  should  refuse  to 
believe  the  stories  of  inhuman  treatment  recorded  in 
the  chapters  of  "  Southern  Heroes,"  if  the  evidence 
were  not  so  overwhelming.  How  is  it  possible  that 
such  things  can  have  happened  here  in  a  country 
which  has  made  civil  and  religious  liberty  its  boast  for 
a  century  ?  The  account  must  be  wrong,  we  are 
tempted  to  say.  It  must  have  been  long  ago  and  in 
some  other  country  that  these  dreadful  deeds  were 
done.  No ;  they  were  done  here,  within  the  memory 
of  living  men.  The  witnesses  are  so  numerous  that 
no  one  can  doubt.  Some  of  the  sufferers  still  live  and 
bear  in  their  bodies  the  "  marks  "  of  the  fearful  ordeal. 

No  one  can  tell  when  the  line  of  martyrs  for  the 
sake  of  religious  freedom  and  civil  liberty  will  be 
ended.  Human  wickedness  is  still  the  same  in  spirit 
that  it  has  heretofore  been,  and  martyrdom  does  not 


xxvi  INTRODUCTION. 

always  come  in  the  same  form.  It  is  permitted,  how 
ever,  to  hope  that  in  civilized  lands  there  will  never 
again  be  material  for  the  writing  of  such  a  book  as 
this.  However  that  may  be,  it  is  well  that  this  story, 
or  series  of  stories,  has  been  written  down.  It  is 
highly  instructive  from  many  standpoints.  It  is  a 
part  of  the  history  of  our  country's  struggles  for  and 
progress  toward  real  freedom,  the  depth  of  whose 
meaning  has  as  yet  been  but  imperfectly  understood. 
It  is  also  an  instructive  illustration,  not  so  ancient  as 
to  have  lost  any  of  its  force,  of  the  power  of  Chris 
tianity  to  transform  men  and  to  lift  them  above  the 
selfish  and  cowardly  weakness  which  yields  quickly 
to  worldly  enticements,  slavishly  "  follows  the  crowd," 
or  cowers  before  the  threats  and  the  lash  of  tyran 
nous  authority. 

The  Southern  Friends,  some  of  whom  the  reader 
will  come  to  know  and  admire,  have  given  us  not  only 
a  remarkable  exhibition  of  steadfast  loyalty  to  prin 
ciple  in  the  midst  of  great  trials,  but  also  an  extra 
ordinary  manifestation  of  divine  protection  and  care 
in  time  of  peril.  It  is,  of  course,  theoretically  pos 
sible  to  account  for  all  their  marvelous  deliverances 
from  violent  death  by  the  mere  doctrine  of  chances. 
But  no  one  who  believes  in  the  providences  of  God 
and  understands  anything  of  the  ordinary  course  of 
unregenerate  human  nature,  especially  when  hardened 
by  a  long  training  in  brutality,  will  be  able  to  accept 
any  such  trivial  explanation  of  these  remarkable  facts 
as  that  offered  by  the  theory  of  chance.  If  God  ever 
interfered  in  behalf  of  true  and  faithful  men,  he  inter- 


INTRODUCTION.  xxvii 

f  ered  in  behalf  of  these ;  and  his  signal  protection 
and  deliverance  of  them,  under  such  varied  circum 
stances  of  peculiar  danger,  may  fairly  be  taken  as  an 
evidence  of  his  approval  not  only  of  their  loyalty  to 
what  they  believed  to  be  right  but  also  of  the  prin 
ciples  themselves  for  which  they  suffered.  There  are 
in  the  annals  of  the  Friends  other  instances  of  like 
extraordinary  deliverance  in  connection  with  the  main 
tenance  of  their  peace  principles,  but  in  none  of  these 
cases  did  political  hatred,  selfish  prejudices,  military 
tyranny  and  pure  maliciousness  so  combine  to  render 
the  danger  exceptionally  great  as  in  the  examples  now 
before  us.  The  deliverance  of  the  Friends  in  the 
South  was  for  this  reason  all  the  more  marked,  and 
the  protective  value  of  peace  principles  when  faithfully 
practiced  brought  into  all  the  greater  prominence. 

There  is  another  feature  of  the  case  of  these  South 
ern  peace-men  which  makes  it,  if  possible,  still  more 
interesting  and  instructive,  viz.,  their  thorough  patri 
otism  and  loyalty  to  the  Union.  It  has  often  been 
charged  that  non-resistant  peace-men  are  bad  patriots, 
real  enemies  to  their  country.  Nothing  could  be 
farther  from  the  truth.  The  reader  of  the  following 
pages  will  discover  that  there  were  no  finer  exhibi 
tions  of  loyalty  and  genuine  love  of  country  during 
the  fierce  struggle  of  the  civil  war  than  those  made 
by  the  Southern  Friends.  Their  patriotism  was  an 
intelligent  and  discriminating  one,  founded  on  princi 
ple,  and  no  blast  from  the  hot  furnace  of  persecution 
was  able  in  the  least  to  make  it  yield.  They  were  the 
foes  of  secession  and  disunion  as  much  as  of  slavery. 


xxviii  INTR  OD  UCTION. 

When  the  storm  of  war  was  about  to  break  and  all 
other  voices  were  growing  silent,  they  continued  to 
the  last  moment  to  utter  their  protest  against  the  mad 
course  on  which  the  South  was  entering.  When  the 
tides  of  strife  and  persecution  were  surging  about 
them,  their  lips  were  generally  sealed  through  pru 
dence,  but  no  amount  of  suffering  or  enticement  could 
force  them  open  in  behalf  of  rebellion.  The  reader 
will  be  inclined  to  think  that  they  did  as  much  in 
their  own  way  to  weaken  and  cripple  the  rebellion,  to 
bring  on  the  overthrow  of  slavery  and  to  save  the 
Union  as  any  other  body  of  men  of  equal  numbers  in 
any  part  of  the  land.  It  is  right,  therefore,  to  record 
their  names,  every  one  of  them,  in  the  catalogue  of 
our  truest  national  heroes. 

The  author  of  this  work  has  had  exceptional  oppor 
tunities  of  learning  the  exact  nature  of  the  facts  which 
he  records,  and  his  statements  of  the  character  and  ex 
tent  of  the  sufferings  and  trials  not  only  of  those  whom 
he  mentions  but  also  of  the  whole  body  of  the  Friends 
in  the  South  may  be  credited  as  in  every  instance 
substantially  correct.  Though  making  no  pretense  of 
general  historical  knowledge  or  literary  culture,  he 
has  succeeded  in  bringing  together  in  a  simple  and 
natural  way,  which  must  please  every  reader,  the  chief 
events  of  this  hitherto  unwritten  portion  of  the  history 
of  the  great  struggle  which  a  generation  ago  shook 
our  national  structure  to  its  very  foundation. 

B.  F.  T. 

BOSTON,  August,  1895. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES. 


CHAPTER  I. 

"  Shall  the  sword  devour  forever  ?  " 

"  Put  up  the  sword !  "  The  voice  of  Christ  once  more 
Speaks,  in  the  pauses  of  the  cannon's  roar, 
O'er  fields  of  corn  by  fiery  sickles  reaped 
And  left  dry  ashes  ;  over  trenches  heaped 
With  nameless  dead ;  o'er  cities  starving  slow 
Under  a  rain  of  fire  ;  through  wards  of  woe 
Down  which  a  groaning  diapason  runs 
From  tortured  brothers,  husbands,  lovers,  sons 
Of  desolate  women  in  their  far-off  homes, 
Waiting  to  hear  the  step  that  never  comes. 
0,  men  and  brothers  !  let  that  voice  be  heard. 
War  fails,  try  peace  ;  put  up  the  useless  sword  ! 

WHITTIER. 

WHEN  the  advent  of  Christ  was  announced  to  the 
shepherds  upon  Judea's  plains,  suddenly  there  ap 
peared  unto  them  a  multitude  of  the  Heavenly  Host, 
proclaiming  the  Gospel  of  Peace  in  the  joyful  song, 
"  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  Peace, 
good  will  toward  men." 

The  King  of  kings  descended  to  earth  that  "  the 
kingdoms  of  this  world  might  become  the  kingdoms 
of  our  Lord  and  of  His  Christ."  "  He  came  not  to 
conquer  by  force  of  arms,  but  by  the  power  of  love 


2  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

and  truth  to  establish  His  kingdom  among  men." 
With  a  chosen  few  He  went  from  place  to  place, 
preaching  His  Gospel,  speaking  as  never  man  spake ; 
and  yet,  as  one  having  authority,  He  commanded : 
"  Thou  shalt  not  kill ;  "  "  Put  up  thy  sword  into  the 
sheath ;  "  "  Love  your  enemies,  bless  them  that  curse 
you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray  for  them 
which  despitefully  use  you  and  persecute  you." 

Strange  indeed  to  the  Roman  soldier  who  asked, 
"  What  shall  we  do  ?  "  was  John's  reply,  "  Do  violence 
to  no  man."  The  Jews  were  slow  to  comprehend  the 
law  of  their  King,  "  I  say  unto  you,  resist  not  evil." 
The  law  of  love  was  to  take  the  place  of  the  old-time 
saying,  "  An  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth." 
Although  our  Saviour  taught  so  plainly  the  duty  of 
non-resistance,  few  received  his  teaching;  and  even 
now,  while  admitting  the  beauty  of  it,  many,  in  their 
worldly  wisdom,  question  or  deny  its  practicability. 
To  these  He  would  say,  "  The  wisdom  of  this  world  is 
foolishness  with  God." 

So  fully  has  the  war  system  been  accepted  as  a 
necessity,  in  some  ages,  that  to  be  a  minister  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  an  officer  or  soldier  in  the  army  at  the 
same  time,  was  not  considered,  by  the  church  in  gen 
eral,  an  inconsistency.  Notwithstanding  the  slowness 
of  Christians  to  accept  the  doctrine  of  non-resistance, 
"  Rev.  Col.  Barton  "  would  sound  strange  in  the  ears 
of  this  generation,  and  the  titles  seem  hardly  fitting 
to  the  same  man ;  yet  Colonel  Barton,  of  the  seven 
teenth  century,  was  a  regularly  ordained  minister  in 
the  church. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  3 

Christian  nations  have  so  far  seen  the  incompat 
ibility  of  war  and  Christianity,  that  ministers  of  the 
gospel  are  now  almost  universally  exempt  from  mili 
tary  duty.  Thomas  Clarkson  says :  "  In  the  first  two 
centuries,  when  Christianity  was  the  purest,  there  are 
no  Christian  soldiers  on  record.  The  war  degeneracy 
of  the  church  began  very  early  in  the  third  century, 
and  went  so  far  in  the  fourth,  that  under  and  after 
Constantino  the  Great,  Christians  engaged  in  war,  as 
they  generally  have  ever  since."  In  all  ages  of  the 
Christian  era,  however,  there  have  been  those  who, 
accepting  the  teaching  of  our  Saviour,  have  had  the 
boldness  to  declare,  "  I  am  a  Christian,  therefore  I 
cannot  fight." 

Charles  Y.  of  Germany,  in  his  declining  years,  re 
signed  his  high  office  in  favor  of  his  son,  and  under 
took  as  a  pastime  to  so  regulate  a  number  of  watches 
as  to  have  them  perfectly  agree.  After  a  great  deal 
of  patient  effort  he  is  said  to  have  remarked,  as  he 
laid  down  his  tools,  "  What  a  fool  I  have  been  to  shed 
so  much  innocent  blood  in  trying  to  make  men  think 
alike,  when  I  cannot  make  a  few  watches  agree  in 
keeping  time." 

More  than  two  hundred  years  ago,  during  the  time 
of  Charles  I.  of  England,  when  all  churches  believed 
in  war  and  practiced  it,  there  appeared  in  that  coun 
try  a  youth  who  had  spent  much  time  in  retirement, 
studying  his  Bible,  and  prayerfully  seeking  to  know 
the  truth  of  God  as  there  revealed.  During  the  days 
of  that  iron-hearted  puritan  soldier,  Oliver  Cromwell, 
he  taught  and  preached  with  wonderful  clearness  and 


4  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

power  a  doctrine  new  to  the  people  of  that  day,  who 
had  almost  lost  sight  of  the  spiritual  teachings  of  the 
Son  of  God.  He  taught  that  Jesus  Christ  not  only 
died  to  atone  for  our  sins,  but  as  a  living  Saviour  de 
signs  to  keep  us  from  sinning,  and  that  those  who 
accept  Him  as  their  guide  may  be  led  into  all  the 
truth.  He  taught  that  it  is  not  lawful  for  a  Christian 
to  fight,  as  our  Saviour  forbade  it ;  and  he  sought, 
with  remarkable  success,  to  turn  men  to  the  light,  and 
from  dependence  upon  forms  and  ceremonies  to  the 
power  of  Christ,  in  which  they  might  live  free  from 
the  power  of  Satan. 

His  teaching  produced  a  remarkable  effect  upon  the 
age  in  which  he  lived,  and  great  was  the  opposition 
he  aroused.  Priests  and  stated  ministers  thought  him 
opposed  to  their  systems  of  religion,  as  he  called  them 
from  their  empty  professions  to  a  life  of  holiness. 
They  were  sometimes  angered,  and  stirred  up  the  rude 
people  to  abuse  him,  and  the  magistrates  to  imprison 
him,  — ,  which  they  were  not  slow  to  do.  Many 
believed  him  to  be  opposed  to  the  government,  because 
he  would  not  swear  allegiance  to  it.  He  would  neither 
take  up  arms  in  its  defense,  nor  against  it. 

While  in  prison,  the  officials  offered  him  a  command 
in  the  army,  and  the  soldiers  clamored  for  him  as 
their  leader.  Although  he  would  have  thus  been  re 
leased  from  a  filthy  prison,  where  he  was  confined 
with  thirty  felons,  he  replied,  "  I  know  whence  all 
wars  arise,  even  from  lusts,  according  to  James's  doc 
trine  ;  but  I  live  in  the  virtue  of  that  life  and  power 
that  takes  away  the  occasion  for  all  war.  I  am  in 
love  with  all  men,  and  cannot  fight  against  any.;' 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  5 

He  was  often  in  prison  on  account  of  zealously  pre 
senting  the  truth,  yet  Carlyle  says  of  him,  "  There  is 
in  broad  Europe  one  free  man,  —  George  Fox,  the 
greatest  of  the  moderns.  He  looks  heavenward  from 
his  earth  and  dwells  in  an  element  of  mercy  and  wor 
ship."  The  "  Pall  Mall  Gazette  "  says  of  him,  "  Of 
the  four  great  characters  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
Cromwell,  Milton,  Bunyan  and  Fox,  the  last  has  had 
the  greatest  influence  upon  the  world,  and  been  the 
least  recognized  by  the  world." 

At  the  time  of  his  death  his  followers  numbered 
many  tens  of  thousands,  —  in  England  alone  nearly  a 
hundred  thousand,  —  and  were  scattered  over  the 
civilized  world.  With  wonderful  zeal  and  indomi 
table  courage  he  visited  the  people,  not  only  of  Eng 
land,  but  of  Ireland,  France,  Germany,  Holland,  Scot 
land,  America,  Barbadoes,  Jamaica,  and  many  other 
parts,  and  pressed  upon  them  the  truth  of  God.  He 
planted  churches  in  all  these  nations,  as  did  his  fol 
lowers  in  many  others. 

So  clearly  did  he  impress  the  doctrine  and  duty 
of  non-resistance,  that  wherever  Friends  have  existed 
they  have  been  known  as  being  opposed  to  all  wars 
and  fightings.  In  this,  with  the  exception  of  a  few 
Schwenkfeldians,  Mennonites,  and  Dunkards,  they 
have  stood  alone  as  a  Christian  organization.  Though 
small  in  numbers  in  comparison  with  others,  their  light 
has  been  steadily  shining.  Individuals  of  other 
churches  have  in  many  cases  come  to  agree  with  them, 
and  upon  many  minds  the  light  of  this  Gospel  truth  is 
dawning. 


6  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Whitefield  wrote,  "  The  Quakers  have,  I  think,  left 
us  an  example  of  patient  suffering ;  and  have  done 
more  by  their  bold,  unanimous,  and  persevering  testi 
mony  than  if  they  had  taken  up  arms  in  the  king 
dom." 

The  disturbance  of  good  feeling  between  Great 
Britain  and  the  United  States  of  America  in  1861,  on 
account  of  the  taking  of  Mason  and  Slidell  from  the 
English  mail  steamer  Trent,  by  Commander  Wilkes  of 
the  United  States  war-ship  San  Jacinto,  at  one  time 
assumed  such  serious  proportions  that  a  war  between 
the  two  countries  seemed  imminent.  England  loaded 
the  Great  Eastern  and  sent  ten  thousand  troops  from 
her  shores  to  be  landed  in  Canada.  The  Great  East 
ern  being  unable  to  make  harbor  in  Canadian  waters, 
the  United  States  consented  for  her  to  enter  Portland 
harbor,  Maine,  and  ship  the  soldiers  by  rail  to  Can 
ada.  Nevertheless,  such  was  the  fear  that  war  might 
be  declared,  that  Friends  in  England  memorialized  the 
English  Government  in  the  interest  of  peace  and  arbi 
tration.  This  memorial  was  forwarded  by  Friends  to 
America,  and  presented  to  Abraham  Lincoln  by  a 
delegation  from  Baltimore.  Francis  T.  King,  one  of 
the  delegation,  has  left  us  a  very  interesting  account 
of  this  matter,  which  we  here  quote  : 

MASON  AND   SLIDELL. 

On  the  8th  of  llth  month,  1861,  Captain  Wilkes,  of  the 
IT.  S.  steamer  San  Jacinto,  intercepted  the  British  steamer 
Trent,  and  took  from  her  Mason  and  Slidell  and  their  sec 
retaries,  who  were  on  their  way  from  Havana  to  England 
as  envoys  of  the  Confederacy. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  7 

On  the  30th  of  the  same  month,  Earl  Russell  wrote  to 
Lord  Lyons,  the  British  Minister  at  Washington,  saying 
that  they  presumed  Captain  Wilkes  acted  without  instruc 
tions,  as  it  was  a  violation  of  international  law,  and  that 
England  could  not  allow  such  an  affront  to  pass  without  full 
reparation. 

Through  an  accident,  the  Atlantic  cable  was  not  working 
at  the  time,  and  everything  was  in  suspense.  The  Assistant 
Secretary  of  State  said  afterwards,  that  had  it  been  work 
ing  we  would  have  had  war  with  England,  as  the  excite 
ment  was  intense,  and  there  would  have  been  no  time  for 
reflection  on  either  side. 

London  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  under  date  of  12th 
month  9th,  presented  a  memorial  to  Lord  Palmerston,  First 
Lord  of  the  Treasury,  and  Earl  Russell,  Secretary  of  State 
for  Foreign  Affairs,  in  which  they  plead  for  peace  between 
the  two  countries,  in  language  that  will  always  be  appropri 
ate.  "  There  are,  perhaps,"  they  said,  "  no  two  independent 
nations  on  the  face  of  the  earth  so  closely  united  together 
as  England  and  America,  by  the  combined  ties  of  blood,  of 
language,  of  religion,  of  constitutional  freedom,  and  of  com 
mercial  interest ;  and  no  two  nations  between  whom  a  war 
would  be  a  more  open  scandal  to  our  common  Christianity, 
or  a  more  serious  injury  to  the  welfare  and  progress  of  the 
human  race." 

After  earnestly  pleading  for  arbitration,  if  correspondence 
should  not  effect  the  happy  and  peaceful  termination  of  the 
dispute,  they  add  :  "  We  would  further  suggest  that  after 
the  vast  sacrifices  which  England  has  made  for  the  abolition 
of  the  slave  trade  and  slavery  in  our  own  possessions  and 
by  other  countries,  which  has  been  an  object  so  consistently 
prompted  through  life  by  the  statesmen  whom  we  are  now 
addressing,  it  would  be  deeply  humiliating  if,  by  being  in- 


8  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

volved  in  this  war,  our  country  should  ultimately  find  itself 
in  active  cooperation  with  the  South  and  slavery,  against 
the  North  and  freedom." 

In  conclusion  they  say,  "  May  He  who  still  ruleth  in  the 
earth  grant  that  the  impending  scourge  of  war  may  be 
averted  from  the  kindred  nations  on  each  side  of  the  Atlan 
tic,  and  from  the  waters  of  that  ocean,  which  should  unite 
rather  than  divide  them." 

A  copy  of  this  memorial  was  sent  by  London  Meeting  for 
Sufferings  to  Baltimore  Representative  Meeting,  with  the 
request  that  it  be  handed  to  President  Lincoln,  with  the  as 
surance  of  their  sincere  desire  and  effort  to  maintain  peace 
between  the  two  countries.  James  Carey  and  myself  were 
appointed  to  take  the  memorial  to  Washington,  which  we 
did  just  previous  to  Secretary  Seward's  reply  to  Earl  Rus 
sell's  letter. 

When  we  arrived  at  the  White  House,  we  found  the  ante 
rooms  crowded  with  senators,  congressmen,  and  officers  of 
the  army  and  navy.  It  was  a  time  of  intense  excitement 
and  anxiety,  and  these  feelings  were  shown  in  the  faces  of 
every  one  present.  We  waited  about  two  hours,  and  had 
almost  despaired  of  an  interview,  when  Senator  Sherman 
came  out  of  the  President's  room.  We  told  him  that  we 
were  very  anxious  to  see  the  President,  as  we  had  a  commu 
nication  from  Friends  in  England  about  the  matter  of  the 
Trent.  He  quickly  said,  "  You  have  ?  I  will  see  the  Pres 
ident,"  and  in  a  few  minutes,  to  the  surprise  of  the  officials 
around  us,  who  had  been  waiting  longer  than  ourselves,  we 
were  invited  in. 

It  was  the  first  time  I  had  ever  seen  President  Lincoln. 
He  was  sitting  before  an  open  wood  fire,  in  a  large  easy 
chair,  with  that  sad,  yet  strong  countenance,  which,  once 
seen,  was  never  forgotten.  He  rose  and  shook  hands  with 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  9 

us  cordially,  and  readily  assented  to  our  reading  the  paper 
from  England,  to  which  he  listened  attentively.  In  making 
a  few  remarks,  we  stated  that  the  appeal  would  have  the 
support  of  able  Friends  in  Parliament,  among  whom  was 
John  Bright.  The  President's  countenance  lighted  up  at 
the  mention  of  that  name,  and  turning  to  the  senator  he 
said,  "Sherman,  did  you  know  that  John  Bright  was  a 
Quaker  ?  "  "  Oh,  yes !  "  "  Well,  I  did  not  before.  I  read 
all  his  speeches,  and  he  knows  more  of  American  politics 
than  most  of  the  men  at  the  other  end  of  the  avenue  (point 
ing  towards  the  Capitol).  I  appreciate  his  great  work  for 
us  in  our  struggle  at  home."  Turning  again  to  us  he  said, 
"  Give  me  your  address,  and  I  will  send  you  an  acknow 
ledgment  of  the  appeal.  These  are  the  first  words  of  cheer 
and  encouragement  we  have  had  from  across  the  water." 

About  two  weeks  elapsed,  and  we  received  the  following 
letter : 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  WASHINGTON. 
January  7,  1862. 

GENTLEMEN,  —  It  gives  me  great  pleasure  to  acknow 
ledge  the  receipt,  through  you,  of  the  memorial  of  the  Eng 
lish  Friends  in  relation  to  the  matter  in  question  between 
the  government  of  Great  Britain  and  that  of  the  United 
States  of  America. 

Although  I  trust  that  any  fears  entertained  of  serious  de 
rangement  of  amicable  relations  have  been  without  founda 
tion,  I  cannot  but  gratefully  appreciate  your  prompt  and 
generous  suggestions  in  the  interests  of  peace  and  humanity. 
I  have  the  honor  to  be 

With  great  respect, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

A.  LINCOLN. 

To  FRANCIS  T.  KING  and  others. 


10  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Secretary  Seward  happily  and  promptly  settled  the  Trent 
controversy  in  a  long  and  able  letter,  at  the  close  of  which 
he  said,  "  If  I  decide  this  case  (the  right  of  search)  in  favor 
of  my  own  government,  I  must  disavow  its  most  cherished 
principles  and  reverse  and  forever  abandon  its  essential  pol 
icy,  and  the  country  cannot  afford  the  sacrifice.  The  pris 
oners  will  be  cheerfully  liberated." 

Many  of  the  forty-two  speakers  at  the  Peace  Con 
gress  at  Chicago  in  1893,  representing  different  na 
tionalities,  referred  to  the  fact  that  Friends  had  been 
the  first  to  call  the  attention  of  their  people  to  the 
principles  of  peace  and  arbitration. 

Hugh  Price  Hughes,  the  distinguished  Methodist 
of  London,  at  the  Ecumenical  Council  at  Washing 
ton,  in  1892,  said,  "  The  Society  of  Friends,  small  in 
numbers  though  it  is,  by  its  teachings  on  the  subject 
of  war,  has  done  the  world  more  good  than  all  the  sol 
diers  that  have  ever  been  engaged  in  battle." 

The  Peace  committees  of  the  yearly  meetings  of 
Friends,  the  American  Peace  Society,  the  Peace  Soci 
ety  of  London,  the  Peace  Association  of  Friends  in 
America,  the  Universal  Peace  Union,  the  Ecclesiasti 
cal  Peace  Conference,  with  kindred  organizations,  by 
their  publications,  speakers,  and  various  untiring 
efforts,  have  done  much  for  the  education  of  public 
sentiment  on  this  subject.  The  Women's  Christian 
Temperance  Union  accepts  this  as  a  part  of  its  work 
"  For  God  and  Home  and  Every  Land."  With  its 
girdle  of  Christian  influence  around  the  world,  it  is 
endeavoring  to  show  all  governments  that  there  is  a 
better  way  than  to  sacrifice  fathers,  brothers,  husbands, 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  11 

and  sons,  in  attempts  to  settle  national  difficulties 
by  war. 

Evidences  of  the  growth  of  public  sentiment  in 
favor  of  peace  is  seen  in  the  fact  that  the  legislative 
bodies  of  England,  Sweden,  Italy,  Belgium,  Holland, 
Roumania,  Switzerland,  and  the  United  States  of 
America,  have  severally  passed  resolutions  in  favor  of 
arbitration,  as  being  the  true  policy  of  nations ;  and 
the  day  is  dawning  when  "  Nation  shall  not  lift  up 
sword  against  nation,  neither  shall  they  learn  war  any 
more." 

In  the  adjustment  of  the  Behring  Sea  difficulty  be 
tween  the  United  States  and  England,  there  is  posi 
tive  proof  that  grave  and  serious  questions  may,  by 
submitting  them  to  a  court  of  arbitration,  be  most 
satisfactorily  settled,  and  the  bonds  between  nations 
strengthened  rather  than  weakened.  Other  nations 
may  see  by  this,  as  well  as  by  their  settlement  of  the 
Alabama  Claims  and  other  differences,  that  the  two 
leading  nations  of  the  world  are  learning  that  it  is 
wiser  to  settle  differences  by  arbitration  than  by  war. 

Notwithstanding  the  fact  that  the  five  so-called 
Christian  nations,  —  England,  France,  Russia,  Austria 
and  Prussia,  —  have  been  engaged  in  seventy-five  or 
more  wars  during  the  past  eighty  years,  and  the 
United  States  in  three,  besides  Indian  skirmishes, 
more  than  two  hundred  claims  have  been  settled  by 
arbitration  within  the  same  time,  —  some  of  them  of 
so  serious  a  nature  as  would  ordinarily  have  been  con 
sidered  justifiable  grounds  for  war. 

With  Prince  Albert  originated  the  idea  of  a  World's 


12  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Fair,  which  was  first  held  in  the  Crystal  Palace,  at 
London.  He  is  said  to  have  had  in  mind  the  thought 
that  by  thus  bringing  together  men  of  different  na 
tionalities,  the  feeling  of  brotherhood  would  be  in 
creased,  and  thereby  the  day  of  universal  peace  would 
be  hastened. 

General  Grant,  in  an  address  to  a  Philadelphia  so 
ciety,  after  his  return  from  a  voyage  around  the  world, 
said :  "  Though  I  have  been  trained  as  a  soldier  and 
have  participated  in  many  battles,  there  never  was  a 
time  when,  in  my  opinion,  some  way  could  not  have 
been  found  of  preventing  the  drawing  of  the  sword. 
I  look  forward  to  an  epoch  when  a  court  recognized 
by  all  nations  will  settle  international  differences,  in 
stead  of  keeping  large  standing  armies,  as  is  done  in 
Europe." 

Presidents  Hayes  and  Garfield  did  not  hesitate  to 
declare  their  concurrence  in  the  same  opinions,  and 
Gen.  Robert  E.  Lee,  on  the  occasion  of  his  resigning 
his  position  in  the  United  States  Army,  at  the  time  of 
the  outbreak  of  the  war  of  1861,  in  writing  to  his  sis 
ter  in  Virginia,  said,  "  I  cannot  draw  the  sword  against 
my  native  State,  although  I  see  no  need  for  this  state 
of  things." 

The  world  is  gradually  learning  to  recognize  the 
wisdom  of  Christ's  teaching,  and  the  sentiment  of 
Christian  nations  is  much  in  advance  of  that  of  a 
century  ago  ;  far  in  advance  of  what  it  was  on  that 
day  when  "To  arms,  to  arms!"  was  heard  all  over 
the  United  States  of  America,  and  the  strength  of 
this  country  rushed  to  the  conflict  as  a  horse  rushes 
to  battle. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  13 

On  the  27th  of  April,  1861,  two  men  of  national 
fame,  who  had  long  been  personal  friends,  educated 
to  the  same  calling  and  to  love  the  same  flag,  met  in 
the  city  of  Washington.  For  two  hours  they  were  in 
private  consultation.  Then  General  Scott  and  Gen 
eral  Lee  took  their  leave  of  each  other  and  went  forth 
with  sad  hearts  to  the  command  of  two  armies,  in 
which  were  opposed  brothers,  fathers,  and  sons,  in 
deadly  combat. 

As  we  look  upon  America  to-day,  at  peace  with  all 
the  world,  we  can  hardly  conceive  it  possible  that 
such  a  conflict  could  again  take  place,  a  conflict  in 
which  it  is  estimated  that  on  the  Northern  side  alone 
seven  hundred  thousand  men  were  killed  in  battle, 
maimed  for  life,  or  died  from  disease.  Allowing  the 
Southern  loss  to  have  been  equal,  and  some  estimate 
it  to  have  been  greater,  we  have  one  million  four  hun 
dred  thousand  men  —  the  strength  of  our  land  —  sac 
rificed  to  the  god  of  war.  It  is  estimated  that  one  of 
every  ten  men  engaged  was  either  killed  or  wounded, 
and  one  of  every  sixty-five  was  killed  on  the  field. 

June  10, 1880,  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  of  the 
United  States  presented  to  the  Senate  a  statement  of 
the  expenses  growing  out  of  the  war  on  account  of  the 
Northern  army,  from  July  1,  1861,  to  June  30,  1879, 
and  he  gave  the  amount  as  $6,796,798,508,  which 
he  said  was  sufficient  to  have  purchased  every  slave 
in  the  South  at  five  times  his  market  value ;  and  the 
expense  was  still  being  continued.  Allowing  the 
South  an  equal  amount  for  expense  and  loss,  we  have 
as  a  cost  of  the  war  over  $13,500,000,000,  without 


14  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

taking  into  account  the  value  of  wasted  country,  har 
vests  destroyed,  and  homes,  villages,  and  towns  given 
to  the  flames. 

No  estimate  has  been  or  can  be  made  of  the  suffer 
ings  and  the  anguish  of  anxious  women  bereft  of 
their  loved  ones,  and  of  the  struggle  for  bread  by 
those  who  were  robbed  of  strong  arms  and  the  means 
of  support  by  the  cruel  hand  of  war.  General  Sher 
man  well  said,  "  War  is  cruel,  and  you  cannot  refine 
it !  "  It  is  the  perfection  of  cruelty. 

Many,  who  talk  of  the  ground  taken  by  the  advo 
cates  of  peace  as  impolitic,  say  that  the  principle 
cannot  be  maintained  in  the  face  of  trial,  whether  it 
be  one  of  danger  to  property  or  to  life.  Many  in 
stances  given  in  these  pages  show  that  that  principle 
may  be  held  dearer  than  life.  We  admit  that  the 
opportunity  for  making  money  too  often  stands  in 
the  way  of  obedience  to  conscientious  convictions,  yet 
there  are  many  cases  of  faithfulness  to  the  dictates 
of  conscience  in  spite  of  apparent  moneyed  interest. 
Two  of  these  it  may  be  well  to  record  here,  as  the 
decisions  were  made  in  the  face  of  an  apparent  sacri 
fice  of  large  gains. 

In  1776,  when  America  was  struggling  for  inde 
pendence  from  British  rule,  France  extended  to  her 
such  aid  as  to  result  in  war  between  herself  and  Eng 
land.  Dr.  Joseph  Fox,  a  Friend,  was  part  owner  of 
the  Greyhound  and  the  Brilliant,  two  cutters  used  in 
trading  along  the  Cornish  coast.  Custom  allowed  the 
owners  of  such  cutters  to  arm  them  and  prey  upon 
the  enemy,  taking  prizes.  Dr.  Fox's  partners  pro- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  15 

posed  thus  to  fit  out  and  use  their  vessels.  Fox  pro 
tested  in  vain,  and  the  partners  refused  either  to  buy 
or  allow  him  to  sell  his  interest.  He  was  powerless 
to  prevent  their  iniquity,  but  not  obliged  to  be  par 
taker  of  its  results,  and  declared  that  he  would  not- 
The  vessels  were  successful  in  capturing  a  number  of 
prizes,  and  Fox's  partners,  remembering  his  declara 
tion,  tried  to  retain  all  the  profits ;  but  he  insisted 
that  they  should  pay  over  his  share  to  him,  which  they 
finally  did.  This  he  placed  at  interest  in  1778.  In 
1783  peace  was  made,  and  the  next  year  he  sent  his 
son,  Dr.  Edward  L.  Fox,  to  Paris  to  advertise  for  the 
owners  of  the  plundered  property.  The  proceeding 
was  so  entirely  new  that  the  French  authorities  sus 
pected  something  wrong,  and  he  had  to  secure  liberty 
from  the  French  ministers  to  advertise  the  matter. 
They  required  a  formal  declaration  that  his  object 
was  in  truth  what  he  represented  it  to  be,  and  threat 
ened  him  with  severe  punishment  if  he  practiced  any 
deception.  Applications  were  made  for  the  greater 
part  of  the  funds,  and  all  the  claims  were  found  to 
be  well  founded.  The  recipients  caused  the  facts  to 
be  published  in  the  "  Gazette,"  wishing,  they  said, 
"  to  give  the  publicity  which  it  merits  to  this  trait  of 
generosity  and  equity,  which  does  honor  to  the  So 
ciety  of  the  Quakers,  and  proves  their  fidelity  to  the 
principles  of  peace  and  unity  by  which  they  are  dis 
tinguished."  After  thus  disposing  of  17350,  there 
remained  $600  which  could  not  be  refunded.  This 
amount  could  not  be  applied  as  desired,  owing  to  the 
recurrence  of  hostilities,  and  was  put  on  interest  until 


16  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

1818.  The  amount  was  then  deposited  in  the  treas 
ury  of  the  Invalid  Seaman's  Society,  for  the  relief  of 
non-combatants  of  the  merchant  service. 

In  confirmation  of  the  above  story  we  quote  the 
following  from  "  Lloyd's  Evening  Post,"  of  Paris, 
March  9,  1785 :  "  The  principles  of  peace  and  quiet 
ness  which  characterize  the  Society  of  Quakers  for 
bid  them  from  taking  any  part  in  wars,  and  do  not 
even  suffer  them  to  partake  of  any  profit  that  may 
arise  from  such  a  source.  One  of  these  peaceable 
people  was  inevitably  concerned  in  some  privateers 
which  his  partners  would  fit  out  during  the  late  war, 
notwithstanding  all  his  remonstrances  and  opposition. 
Having  received  his  share  of  the  profits,  he  has  sent  his 
son  to  this  city  to  endeavor  to  find  out  the  owners  of 
the  vessels  taken,  by  the  above  '  Letters  of  Marque,' 
and  restore  to  them  the  part  he  has  received  of  those 
prizes.  For  this  purpose  he  has  published  the  names 
of  all  the  vessels  taken  by  the  privateers  fitted  out  by 
his  father's  house,  and  desires  the  owners  or  their 
agents  to  apply  to  Dr.  Edward  Long  Fox,  Hotel 
d'York,  Kue  Jacob,  Paris." 

Since  the  year  1861,  a  large  iron  company  made 
application  to  the  Lukens  Iron  and  Steel  Co.,  of 
Coatsville,  Pa.,  for  ten  thousand  tons  of  protective 
armor  plate  for  government  war  vessels.  This  order 
was  positively  declined  by  the  president  of  the  com 
pany,  Dr.  Charles  Huston,  a  Friend,  on  the  ground  of 
his  peace  principles.  Dr.  Huston  said,  "  War  only 
decides  which  of  the  combatants  has  the  superior 
strength,  and  it  is  more  expensive  than  arbitration, 
as  well  as  destructive  to  life  and  property." 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  17 

The  work  was  declined  with  the  full  knowledge 
that  if  accepted  it  would  lead  to  heavy  government 
orders.  Later  on,  an  agent  of  the  government  called 
on  Dr.  Huston  to  get  a  large  amount  of  work  done 
for  military  purposes.  This  was  the  only  mill  east  of 
the  Allegheny  Mountains  where  it  could  be  done. 
The  agent  tried  to  persuade  Dr.  Huston  to  accept  it, 
telling  him  that  he  should  name  his  own  price  and 
have  continued  patronage.  The  reasons  were  kindly 
given  for  not  accepting  the  order,  and  the  Lukens 
Iron  and  Steel  Co.  neither  roll  iron  plate  nor  do  other 
work  for  war  purposes.  They  continue,  however,  to 
have  a  good  patronage,  and  during  1893  and  1894, 
while  the  other  mills  were  having  little  or  no  work, 
and  many  of  them  were  closed,  the  business  of  the 
Lukens  Iron  and  Steel  Co.  went  steadily  on. 

How  much  the  influence  of  Friends  may  have  had 
to  do  in  bringing  about  the  favorable  showing  of  the 
United  States  in  the  following  comparison,  we  will 
not  undertake  to  say.  A  leading  New  York  paper 
published  the  following  article,  taken  from  the  New 
Orleans  "  Times-Democrat "  :  "  There  is  no  better 
proof  of  the  essential  barbarism  of  even  the  most 
civilized  nations  of  the  world  than  is  afforded  by  a 
comparison  of  the  money  they  expend  for  the  main 
tenance  of  physical  supremacy  as  against  the  expendi 
ture  for  mental  improvement.  Though  it  be  assumed 
that  '  brain  is  better  than  brawn,'  there  is  no  evi 
dence  that  statesmen  so  regard  it.  The  amount  per 
capita  expended  by  various  goverments  for  military 
and  educational  purposes  is  set  down  as  follows : 


18  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Military.  Educational. 

France $4.00  $0.70 

England 3.72  63 

Holland 3.58  64 

Saxony 2.38  36 

Wurtemberg      ......  2.38  38 

Bavaria 2.38  40 

Prussia 2.04  50 

Denmark 1.76  94 

Italy 1.52  36 

Belgium 1.38  46 

Austria 1.36  32 

Switzerland 82  84 

United  States 39  1.35 

The  citizens  of  some  of  the  European  countries  are 
so  burdened  with  taxation  for  war  purposes  that  they 
complain  of  the  heavy  draft  upon  their  resources,  and 
in  various  ways  express  their  dissatisfaction. 

A  recent  minute  of  the  Yorkshire  Quarterly  Meet 
ing  of  Friends,  held  at  York,  England,  January,  1894, 
says :  "  The  meeting  is  deeply  impressed  with  the 
suffering  caused  to  the  nations  of  Europe  by  the  bur 
densome  weight  of  military  expenditures.  The  reck 
less  squandering  of  national  resources  has  already 
brought  some  European  states  to  bankruptcy,  and 
others  to  a  condition  of  grave  financial  embarrass 
ment.  In  this  country  about  fifty  out  of  every  sev 
enty-five  pounds  raised  by  parliamentary  taxation  is 
already  devoted  to  war-like  expenditure,  past  or  pres 
ent.  (Signed)  WILLIAM  HAKVEY,  Clerk." 

The  following  statements  taken  from  an  article  in 
the  "  Boston  Post,"  of  June  6, 1894,  give  us  some  idea 
of  the  enormous  expenditure  in  European  countries 
for  war  purposes: 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  19 

"  To  be  in  a  state  of  preparation  for  war  costs  the 
taxpayers  of  continental  Europe  $700,000,000  a  year. 
This  is  $60,000,000  more  than  it  cost  nine  years  ago, 
and  it  takes  no  account  of  either  the  value  of  the  time 
of  the  men  kept  under  arms,  or  the  incidental  cost  to 
the  states  of  building  or  acquiring  railroads,  mainly 
for  purposes  of  military  defense.  The  magnitude  of 
the  latter  item  is  referred  to  by  Dr.  Mulhall  in  an 
article  in  the  "  North  American  Keview,"  in  which  he 
shows  that  since  1885  the  governments  of  continental 
Europe  have  built  or  purchased  more  than  16,000 
miles  of  railway,  at  an  apparent  cost  of  $1,680,000,- 
000.  That  is  to  say,  that  in  1885  the  mileage  and 
capital  cost  of  state  railways  in  Europe  were  37,560 
miles,  and  $3,755,000,000.  They  had  risen  in  1893 
to  58,830  miles  and  $5,455,000,000.  Add  to  this  ex 
penditure  $80,000,000  for  state  telegraph  lines,  and 
$1,140,000,000  for  armaments,  and  the  enormous 
increase  in  nine  years  of  $2,900,000,000  in  the  pub 
lic  debt  of  the  states  of  continental  Europe  will  be 
accounted  for. 

"  The  armaments,  for  which  large  sums  have  been 
used,  cannot  be  said  to  be  additions  to  the  national 
wealth,  but  it  will  be  seen  that  since  1885  they  have 
entailed  an  expenditure,  partly  raised  by  taxation  and 
partly  by  borrowing,  of  $2,660,000,000.  Even  this 
does  not  include  the  amount  of  the  interest  charge 
able  to  this  portion  of  the  public  debt,  and  it  provides 
no  guarantee  that  in  the  next  nine  years  the  cost  of 
military  preparation  may  not  be  as  much  more." 

The  Krupp  gun  which  was  exhibited  at  the  World's 


20  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Fair  at  Chicago  is  48  feet  long,  17  inches  bore,  and 
weighs  140  tons.  The  carriage  weighs  150  tons.  The 
whole  cost  1195,000.  It  requires  904  pounds  of  pow 
der  for  one  charge.  At  33  cents  a  pound,  the  cost 
of  a  charge  would  be  1298.32.  The  armor-piercing 
shell,  weighing  2513  pounds,  at  40  cents  per  pound, 
costs  $1005.20.  This  makes,  according  to  the  war 
department  estimate,  $1303.52  for  once  firing  the 
gun.  Sixty  firings  are  its  limit,  or  $78,211.20.  Add 
to  this  the  original  cost,  $195,000,  and  you  have  the  net 
cost  of  $273,211.20,  for  sixty  rounds ;  or  $4553.52 
for  each  shot,  without  adding  cost  of  handling  or 
equipments. 

It  throws  a  steel-pointed  projectile  five  feet  long, 
weighing,  as  we  have  seen,  over  a  ton,  a  distance  of 
twenty  miles  or  more ;  and  at  nine  miles  it  has  been 
made  to  pass  through  a  steel  armor  plate  24  inches 
thick.  Besides  this  projectile,  this  gun  shoots  steel 
schrapnels,  filled  with  small  bullets,  3000  in  each. 
This  shell,  charged  with  an  explosive  substance,  bursts 
and  the  balls  are  hurled  with  great  velocity  in  every 
direction,  so  that  besides  the  destructive  power  of  the 
steel  fragments  is  that  of  3000  bullets.  Few  regi 
ments  contain  1000  effective  men,  so  that  in  this  one 
shell  you  have  the  power  of  destroying  a  whole  bri 
gade. 

A  quick-firing  gun  of  that  exhibit  fires  forty  shots 
a  minute,  using  fuse-shell,  cast-iron  ring  shell,  steel 
schrapnels,  or  case  shot.  There  are  180  balls  in  each 
schrapnel.  Forty  shots  can  be  fired  in  a  minute, 
which  would  give  7200  bullets  besides  the  fragments 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  21 

of  forty  shells,  to  be  sent  every  minute  among  human 
beings.  To  receive  such  a  fire  would  soon  destroy  an 
army. 

Since  the  exhibition  at  Chicago  of  those  wonderful 
machines  for  the  destruction  of  human  life,  showing 
that  the  inventive  genius  of  man  is  still  at  work  on 
this  line,  news  has  been  received  from  London  (Janu 
ary  6,  1894),  that  Arch  Duke  Salvator  has  perfected 
an  automatic  mitrailleuse  that  will  fire  from  450  to 
460  shots  per  minute.  Smokeless  powder  can  be 
used  in  all  weathers,  and  thus  the  presence  of  an  am 
bushed  enemy  is  not  revealed.  Forty  thousand  rounds 
have  been  fired  from  the  barrel  of  one  of  these  new 
guns  without  its  showing  any  defect. 

Those  interested  in  naval  warfare  have  been  much 
gratified  with  experiments  made  with  a  recently  com 
pleted  dynamite  gun,  weighing,  with  its  carriage,  fifty- 
two  tons,  throwing  a  quarter  of  a  ton  of  dynamite  a 
mile  and  a  half  with  great  accuracy,  and  so  con 
structed  that  it  will  explode  upon  striking  the  water 
or  any  other  substance.  It  is  operated  by  electricity, 
and  one  projectile  is  said  to  be  sufficient  to  destroy 
three  war  ships  at  once.  On  one  trial  it  is  said  to 
have  thrown  an  acre  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean  into  the 
air. 

Another  recent  invention  is  claiming  the  attention 
of  war  men.  One  Mr.  Turpin  has  produced  an  auto 
matic  chariot,  firing  automatically  25,000  bullets  at 
one  time.  This  invention  renders  the  approach  of  an 
enemy  impossible.  Liquefied  gas  may  be  used  in  the 
machine.  Projectiles  are  hurled  with  tremendous 


22  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

force  to  great  distances,  and  from  any  height,  the  ap 
paratus  being  such  as  to  afford  buoyancy.  The  in 
ventor  claims  that  his  weapon  will  be  so  destructive 
that  war  will  cease  for  want  of  soldiers. 

Add  to  these  a  machine  recently  perfected  for  pour 
ing  burning  petroleum  from  balloons  upon  cities  and 
towns,  with  such  effect  as  to  destroy  them  by  fire,  and 
we  may  well  conclude  that  warVill  cease  because  of 
its  utter  destructiveness. 

The  United  States  has  recently  had  a  test  made,  at 
the  Sandy  Hook  proving  station,  of  four  of  the  big 
gest  projectiles  ever  made  by  this  government.  The 
first  shot  went  through  an  obstruction  of  thirteen  and 
a  half  inches  of  steel  armor  plate,  four  feet  of  solid 
oak  plank,  and  thirty-seven  feet  of  sand.  These  four 
shots  cost  the  government  $17,000. 

The  total  cost  to  the  United  States  Government  dur 
ing  the  year  1893  on  what  may  be  called  the  war 
power,  including  pensions,  the  army,  and  the  navy, 
was  upwards  of  $239,000,000,  far  more  than  half  the 
entire  expenditures  of  the  government. 

The  total  number  of  persons  furnished  by  the  dif 
ferent  Northern  States  to  the  various  calls  of  Abra 
ham  Lincoln  was  2,759,049.  Of  these,  President 
Cleveland's  proclamation  in  1894  stated  that  969,544 
were  still  on  the  pension  rolls,  and  the  number  had 
increased  3552  since  the  year  before.  The  amount 
paid  in  pensions  during  the  year  1893,  nearly  thirty 
years  after  the  close  of  the  war,  was  $139,804,461.05. 

If  our  government  does  not  soon  call  a  halt  in  her 
iftilitary  expenditures,  such  groanings  as  those  of  the 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  23 

European  nations  may  soon  be  heard  on  this  side  of 
the  Atlantic,  by  the  people  who  now  so  proudly  boast 
of  their  freedom  from  conscription  and  taxation  for 
keeping  up  the  war  system. 

We  must  believe  that  the  advanced  civilization  of 
the  nineteenth  century  will  forbid  our  going  to  much 
greater  lengths  in  this  direction,  notwithstanding  the 
efforts  of  military  men  to  introduce  army  tactics  into 
our  schools,  and  of  preachers  and  Bible  school  teach 
ers  to  introduce  boys'  brigades  into  our  churches  and 
Bible  schools. 

The  engines  of  death  have  been  brought  to  such 
wonderful  perfection  and  extensive  capabilities  that  to 
go  to  war  means  the  utter  destruction  of  one  or  both 
armies.  This  is  so  fully  realized  by  the  military  men 
themselves,  that  they  hesitate  as  never  before  to  de 
clare  war  and  thus  bring  into  action  these  machines 
for  the  slaughter  of  men  by  thousands.  They,  too, 
are  coming  to  realize,  from  the  very  certainty  of  suc 
cess  in  the  destruction  of  human  life,  that  to  go  to  war 
is  not  Christ-like  but  barbarous. 


CHAPTER  II. 

O  Spirit  of  that  early  day, 
So  pure  and  strong  and  true, 
Be  with  us  in  the  narrow  way 
Our  faithful  fathers  knew. 
Give  strength  the  evil  to  forsake, 
The  cross  of  Truth  to  bear, 
And  love  and  reverent  fear  to  make 
Our  daily  lives  a  prayer. 

WHITTIER. 

IN  1656,  twelve  years  after  George  Fox  had  begun 
his  ministry  in  England,  a  number  of  his  followers 
attempted  to  land  in  America ;  but  the  New  England 
puritans  were  unwilling  that  the  doctrines  of  Fox 
should  be  taught  in  their  midst.  They  therefore  sent 
the  Friends  back  to  England  by  the  same  ship  in 
which  they  had  come.  The  Friends  soon  returned, 
however,  bringing  others  with  them,  this  time  to  stay. 
Notwithstanding  severe  persecution  and  the  death 
of  four  of  their  number,  who  were  hung  on  Boston 
Common  on  account  of  their  religion,  they  made 
many  converts. 

Churches  were  established  from  New  England  to 
Georgia.  Many  of  these  have  ever  since  been  main 
tained,  sometimes  with  ministers,  sometimes  without ; 
but  whether  flourishing  or  waning,  the  Friends  every 
where  steadily  upheld  their  distinctive  views  concern 
ing  war.  They  were  the  first  in  America  to  teach 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  25 

the  doctrine  of  religious  liberty  and  of  non-resistance. 
They  have  had  no  small  part  in  the  education  of 
public  sentiment  and  in  the  framing  of  laws  which 
place  the  United  States  among  the  foremost  nations 
of  the  world,  respecting,  as  it  does,  liberty  of  con 
science,  the  sacrediiess  of  human  life,  and  the  equal 
rights  of  all. 

The  colony  of  Khode  Island  was  settled  largely 
by  Friends.  Eoger  Williams  welcomed  them  to  his 
"  Providence  Plantation,"  and  the  government  of  the 
colony  was,  for  many  years,  mostly  under  their  con 
trol.  They  kept  no  standing  army  and  had  no  mili 
tary  displays.  The  Indians  were  treated  justly,  and, 
having  their  confidence,  the  Friends  were  in  no  dan 
ger  of  massacre  as  were  their  military  neighbors, 
who  constantly  suffered  loss  of  life  and  property  on 
account  of  warlike  measures. 

William  Penn  landed  at  Newcastle  on  the  Dela 
ware  on  the  24th  of  October,  1682,  and  proceeded  to 
the  site  where  now  stands  Philadelphia.  Here  he 
made  that  famous  treaty  of  peace  and  justice  with 
the  Indians,  the  only  treaty,  says  Voltaire,  which 
"  was  never  sworn  to  and  never  broken."  Pennsyl 
vania,  while  under  the  rule  of  Friends,  from  1682  to 
1754,  presents  a  picture  of  what  has  well  been  called 
"  The  Golden  Age  "  of  that  State. 

"  During  these  seventy  years,"  writes  Clarkson,  the 
abolitionist,  "  while  William  Penn's  principles  pre 
vailed  and  the  Quakers  had  the  principal  share  in  the 
government,  there  was  no  spot  on  the  globe  where, 
number  for  number,  there  was  such  virtue  or  so 


26  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

much  happiness  as  among  the  people  of  Pennsyl 
vania."  Taking  into  account  the  time  and  the  extent 
of  territory,  it  is  without  parallel  in  the  history  of 
mankind  as  an  example  of  Christian  government. 

"  Of  all  the  colonies  that  every  existed,"  says  Pro 
fessor  Ebeling,  "  none  was  ever  founded  on  BO  philan 
thropic  a  plan ;  none  so  deeply  impressed  with  the 
character  of  its  founder ;  none  ever  practiced  in  a 
greater  degree  the  principle  of  toleration,  liberty,  and 
peace  ;  and  none  rose  and  flourished  more  rapidly." 

The  language  on  this  subject  of  the  eloquent  Du- 
ponceau,  in  his  address  before  the  Pennsylvania  His 
torical  Society,  in  1821,  is  very  striking.  He  says : 
"  Let  it  not  be  imagined  that  the  annals  of  Pennsyl 
vania  are  not  sufficiently  interesting  to  call  forth  the 
talents  of  an  eloquent  historian.  It  is  true  that  they 
exhibit  none  of  those  striking  events  which  the  vul 
gar  mass  of  humanity  considers  alone  worthy  of  being 
transmitted  to  posterity. 

"  No  ambitious  rival  warriors  occupy  the  stage,  nor 
are  strong  emotions  excited  by  the  frequent  descrip 
tions  of  blood,  murder,  and  devastation.  But  what 
country  on  earth  ever  presented  such  a  spectacle  as 
this  fortunate  commonwealth  held  out  to  view  for  the 
space  of  nearly  one  hundred  years,  —  realizing  all 
that  fable  ever  invented  or  poetry  ever  sang  of  an 
imaginary  golden  age?  Happy  country,  whose  un 
paralleled  innocence  already  communicates  to  thy 
history  the  interest  of  romance ! 

"  Should  Pennsylvanians  hereafter  degenerate,  they 
will  not  need,  like  the  Greeks,  a  fabulous  Arcadia  to 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  27 

relieve  the  mind  from  the  prospect  of  their  crimes 
and  follies  and  to  doom  their  own  vices  by  the 
fancied  virtues  of  their  forefathers.  Pennsylvania 
once  realized  what  never  existed  before,  except  in 
fabled  story.  Not  that  her  citizens  were  entirely  free 
from  the  passions  of  human  nature,  for  they  were 
men  and  not  angels,  but  it  is  certain  that  no  country 
on  earth  ever  exhibited  such  a  scene  of  happiness, 
innocence,  and  peace  as  was  witnessed  here  during 
the  first  century  of  her  existence." 

Friends  were  among  the  earliest  settlers  of  North 
Carolina.  The  first  of  whom  we  have  any  account 
were  Henry  Phillips  and  his  family,  who  settled  on 
the  banks  of  Albemarle  Sound,  about  1665.  They 
went  from  New  England,  where  he  and  his  wife  had 
been  convinced  of  the  principles  of  Friends. 

William  Edmundson  came  from  England  with 
George  Fox  in  the  early  part  of  1672.  They  landed 
in  Maryland,  George  Fox  going  to  New  England 
and  William  Edmundson  to  Carolina,  which  was  then 
a  wilderness.  William  Edmundson  had  much  diffi 
culty  in  crossing  swamps  and  fording  or  swimming 
rivers.  Often  at  night  he  found  no  shelter  except 
such  as  the  forest  afforded. 

Upon  reaching  the  home  of  Henry  Phillips  he  was 
received  with  tears  of  rejoicing.  They  had  not  seen 
a  Friend  for  seven  years,  and  William  Edmundson 
was  the  first  minister  of  the  Gospel  who  had  ever  come 
to  Carolina. 

Meetings  were  held  at  the  home  of  Henry  Phillips, 
and  many  of  the  inhabitants  attended.  "  These  had 


28  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

little  or  no  religion,"  says  the  preacher,  "  for  they 
came  and  sat  down  in  meetings  smoking  their  pipes ; 
yet  several  of  them  were  tendered  and  received  the 
testimony." 

Tradition  in  that  neighborhood  says,  "  They  sat 
looking  earnestly  at  the  preacher,  their  elbows  on 
their  knees,  their  faces  in  their  hands,  their  pipes  in 
their  mouths,  and  their  hats  on  their  heads." 

The  territory  which  now  constitutes  North  and 
South  Carolina  had  at  that  time  about  three  thousand 
European  settlers.  These  were  very  much  scattered, 
there  being  scarcely  a  hamlet  to  be  seen  in  the  whole 
province.  There  were  no  roads.  Paths  from  house 
to  house  were  marked  by  "blazed  trees."  There 
seems  to  have  been  no  religious  sect  in  the  country 
before  the  coming  of  William  Edmundson.  No  won 
der  that  Henry  Phillips  and  his  wife  wept  at  the 
coming  of  their  brother  in  the  Gospel. 

Friends  were  the  first  to  form  a  religious  organi 
zation  in  Carolina,  and  their  numbers  rapidly  in 
creased  by  immigration  and  convincement. 

The  governor  of  the  province  became  so  obnoxious 
to  them  and  to  the  people  in  general,  on  account  of 
his  attempts  to  force  the  constitutionals  upon  them, 
that  they  deposed  him,  and  John  Archdale,  a  Friend, 
was  appointed  in  his  place. 

So  much  power  was  given  to  Governor  Archdale 
that  it  was  deemed  best  to  make  a  record  that  no  such 
authority  should  be  claimed  by  any  of  his  successors. 
He  was  deeply  interested  in  the  welfare  of  the  people, 
including  the  Indians. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  29 

January  25,  1688,  lie  wrote  to  George  Fox,  "  We, 
at  present,  have  peace  with  all  the  nations  of  the  In 
dians.  The  Tuscarora  King  seems  to  be  a  very  wise 
man,  as  to  natural  parts.  Some  of  the  Indians  living 
near  me  are  so  civilized  as  to  come  into  English  hab 
its  and  have  cattle  of  their  own.  I  look  upon  this 
outward  civilization  as  a  good  preparation  for  the 
Gospel,  which  God,  in  His  season,  without  doubt  will 
cause  to  dawn  upon  them." 

The  rule  of  Governor  Archdale,  like  that  of  Wil 
liam  Penn,  was  solely  for  the  good  of  his  people,  and 
under  it  they  prospered.  The  rights  of  the  Indians 
were  considered,  and  the  Gospel  was  preached  to 
them.  There  were  no  wars  or  massacres  in  Carolina, 
as  in  the  settlements  of  Jamestown,  Va.,  and  some 
other  parts  of  this  country. 

To  this  clay  the  name  of  John  Archdale  is  held  in 
loving  remembrance  by  the  descendants  of  the  people 
whom  he  so  wisely  governed,  and  one  of  the  prettiest 
villages  in  the  "  Old  North  State  "  is  named  "  Arch- 
dale  "  in  memory  of  him.  No  liquor  saloon  is  allowed 
to  exist  in  the  town,  and  the  people  live  in  peace  and 
prosperity  under  the  care  of  their  Quaker  mayor. 

A  spirit  of  discernment  and  prophecy  seems  to 
have  characterized  the  ministry  of  many  preachers 
among  Friends,  and  Mahlon  Hockett  was  noted  for 
speaking  to  that  which  was  in  the  minds  of  others, 
and  tellingr  them  of  their  misdeeds.  On  one  occasion 

O 

two  ungodly  men  were  discussing  the  manner  in 
which  they  should  spend  the  Sabbath  morning,  when 
one  of  them  said,  "  Let 's  go  and  hear  what  old  Mah- 


30  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Ion  has  to  say  to-day."  Accordingly  they  went  to 
Springfield  meeting.  Soon  after  they  entered,  Mah- 
lon,  fastening  his  eyes  upon  them,  arose  and  said, 
"  Well,  let 's  go  and  hear  what  old  Mahlon  has  to  say 
to-day."  He  thus  gained  their  attention,  and  pro 
ceeded  to  preach  a  sermon  which  was  blessed  to  the 
good  of  their  souls. 

On  another  occasion  a  woman  entered,  while  he  was 
preaching.  He  stopped  a  moment,  looked  at  her,  and 
remarked,  "  Go  and  carry  home  that  filling,  and  thou 
shalt  have  peace  of  mind."  He  then  proceeded  with 
his  subject.  The  woman  took  home  the  filling,  which 
she  had  stolen  from  a  neighbor  for  whom  she  had  been 
weaving,  confessed  her  sin,  and  became  a  changed 
character. 

Two  of  the  most  remarkable  prophecies  concerning 
the  civil  war  in  this  country  were  made  by  Joseph 
Hoag.  He  was  born  of  Presbyterian  parents,  in  New 
York,  in  1762.  He  became  a  Friend  and  minister, 
and  settled  at  Monkton,  Vt.  In  1820  he  was  trav 
eling  with  a  companion,  on  horseback,  visiting  the 
meetings  of  Friends  in  Pennsylvania.  As  they  were 
riding  he  suddenly  stopped  his  horse ;  looking  around 
him  and  then  down  to  the  ground,  he  said  to  his 
friend,  "  My  horse's  feet  are  wading  in  blood,  even  to 
the  fetlocks."  Upon  this  very  ground,  forty-three 
years  later,  was  fought  the  terrible  battle  of  Gettys 
burg,  July  1,  2,  and  3,  1863. 

Joseph  Hoag's  wonderful  vision  concerning  the  civil 
war  and  the  abolition  of  slavery  was  widely  published 
long  before  the  war,  but  it  should  have  a  place  here. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  31 

>C 

VISION   OF    JOSEPH   HOAG. 

•'  In  the  year  1803,  probably  the  eighth  or  ninth 
month,  I  was  alone  in  the  fields  and  observed  that  the 
sun  shone  clear,  but  that  a  mist  eclipsed  the  bright 
ness  of  its  shining.  As  I  reflected  upon  the  singu 
larity  of  the  event,  my  mind  was  drawn  into  silence 
the  most  solemn  I  ever  remember  to  have  witnessed, 
for  it  seemed  as  if  all  my  faculties  were  laid  low  and 
unusually  brought  into  deep  solemnity.  I  said  to  my 
self,  4  What  can  all  this  mean  ?  I  do  not  recollect 
ever  before  to  have  been  sensible  of  such  feelings,' 
and  I  heard  a  voice  from  Heaven  say,  '  This  that 
thou  seest  which  dims  the  brightness  of  the  sun,  is  a 
sign  of  the  present  and  coming  times.  I  took  the 
forefathers  of  this  country  from  a  land  of  oppression  ; 
I  planted  them  here  among  the  people  of  the  forest ; 
I  sustained  them;  and  while  they  were  humble  I 
blessed  and  fed  them,  and  they  became  a  numerous 
people ;  but  they  have  now  become  proud  and  lifted 
up,  and  have  forgotten  Me  who  nourished  and  pro 
tected  them  in  the  wilderness,  and  are  running  into 
every  abomination  and  evil  practice  of  which  the  old 
countries  are  guilty  ;  I  have  taken  quietude  from  the 
land,  and  suffered  a  dividing  spirit  to  come  among 
them.  Lift  up  thine  eyes  and  behold.' 

"And  I  saw  them  dividing  in  great  heat.  This 
division  began  in  the  church  upon  points  of  doctrine. 
It  commenced  in  the  Presbyterian  Society  and  went 
through  the  various  denominations,  and  in  its  progress 
and  close  its  effect  was  nearly  the  same.  Those  who 


32  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

dissented  went  off  with  high  heads  and  taunting 
language,  and  those  who  kept  to  the  original  senti 
ment  appeared  exercised  and  sorrowful.  And  when 
this  dividing  spirit  entered  the  Society  of  Friends  it 
raged  in  as  high  a  degree  as  any  I  had  before  discov 
ered  ;  and  as  before,  those  who  separated  went  away 
with  lofty  looks  and  taunting,  censuring  language, 
while  those  who  kept  to  the  ancient  principles  retired 
by  themselves. 

"  It  next  appeared  in  the  lodges  of  Free  Masons, 
and  it  broke  out  like  a  volcano,  insomuch  that  it  set 
the  country  in  an  uproar  for  a  length  of  time.  Then 
it  entered  politics  throughout  the  United  States,  and 
it  did  not  stop  until  it  produced  civil  war,  and  an 
abundance  of  human  blood  was  shed  in  the  combat. 
The  Southern  States  lost  their  power,  and  slavery  was 
annihilated  from  their  borders. 

"  Then  a  monarchical  power  arose,  took  the  govern 
ment  of  the  States,  established  a  national  religion, 
and  made  all  societies  tributary  to  its  support.  I  saw 
them  take  property  from  Friends  to  large  account.  I 
was  amazed  at  all  this,  and  heard  a  voice  proclaim, 
'This  power  shall  not  always  stand,  but  with  this 
power  I  will  chasten  My  church  until  they  return  to 
the  faithfulness  of  their  forefathers.  Thou  seest  what 
is  coming  on  thy  native  land  for  their  iniquity  and  the 
blood  of  Africa,  the  remembrance  of  which  has  come 
up  before  Me.  This  vision  is  yet  for  many  days.' 

"  I  had  no  idea  of  writing  it  down,  for  many  years, 
until  it  became  such  a  burden  that  for  my  own  re- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  33 

lief  I  have  written  it.  —  JOSEPH  HOAG,  Monkton,  Vt., 
1843." 


The  clause  relative  to  the  monarchical  form  of  gov 
ernment  is  thought  by  many  not  to  be  a  part  of  the 
vision  as  first  related  by  him.  His  son,  Lindley  M. 
Hoag,  an  eminent  minister,  told  the  writer  that  his 
father  believed  that  the  present  form  of  government 
would  not  endure,  and  having  failed  to  write  the 
vision  until  many  years  had  passed  by,  he  may  have 
confused  in  his  mind  the  opinion  with  the  vision.  His 
eldest  son,  Joseph  D.  Hoag,  also  gave  this  testimony. 
William  Dean,  an  aged  Friend  and  former  neighbor 
of  Joseph  Hoag,  who  also  heard  him  relate  the  vision, 
has  confirmed  this  statement,  as  have  also  many 
others  ;  so  it  seems  but  just  to  give  this  explanation  in 
connection  with  this  part  of  the  vision. 

This  was  indeed  a  remarkable  prophecy,  and  there 
is  no  other  way  to  account  for  it  but  to  acknowledge, 
as  the  venerable  minister  expressed  it,  that  he  "  heard 
a  voice  from  Heaven." 

Joseph  Hoag  died  long  before  the  war  of  1861,  but 
he  fully  believed  that  it  was  coming,  and  most  mi 
nutely  has  the  vision  been  fulfilled.  Divisions  have 
occurred  in  the  churches,  and  in  the  order  he  pre 
dicted.  The  Free  Masons  have  partaken  of  a  divid 
ing  spirit,  which  did,  indeed,  enter  into  politics  and 
much  human  blood  was  shed.  Slavery  was  abolished 
and  property  in  large  amounts  was  taken  from 
Friends. 

Truly  we   have   been   chastened  for  the  blood  of 


84  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Africa  and  for  the  iniquity  of  slavery,  which  began  in 
America  by  the  purchase  of  twenty  negroes  from  a 
Dutch  trading  ship,  by  the  English  settlers  at  James 
town,  Virginia,  in  1620 ;  and  which  was  legally  ended 
January  1,  1863,  by  the  Emancipation  Proclamation 
of  Abraham  Lincoln. 

An  amusing  as  well  as  interesting  story,  which  has 
a  bearing  upon  our  subject,  is  told  of  a  minister 
among  Friends  of  more  recent  date. 

Owing  to  his  popularity  and  activity  in  the  temper 
ance  work,  Eli  Jones  was  elected  by  a  large  majority 
to  the  State  Legislature  of  Maine,  in  1854.  The 
election  was  very  unexpected  to  him,  as  he  had  not 
sought  the  place  ;  but  having  been  chosen  largely  on 
account  of  his  temperance  principles,  he  said  he 
would  see  what  he  could  do  "  to  help  put  new  teeth 
into  the  old  law,"  and  much  credit  is  due  to  him  for 
the  existence  of  the  "  Maine  Liquor  Law." 

When  the  time  came  to  be  sworn  in  as  a  member  of 
the  House,  Eli  Jones  alone  kept  his  seat  while  the 
others  swore  to  do  their  duty.  Then  he  arose  and 
"  affirmed "  to  the  governor  that  he  would  faithfully 
perform  the  duties  of  his  office. 

Although  he  worked  on  important  committees  and 
was  diligent  in  other  duties  of  his  office,  he  never  ad 
dressed  the  House.  Some  of  the  members  who  knew 
his  ability  arranged  a  plan  to  call  forth  a  speech  from 
him.  In  the  course  of  the  session  it  became  necessary 
to  appoint  a  Major-General  to  the  second  division  of 
the  Maine  militia.  In  1838,  Maine  had  undertaken 
by  force  of  arms  to  assert  her  right  to  a  region  near 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  35 

her  northern  boundary,  claimed  by  both  her  and  Can 
ada.  There  was  much  mustering  of  troops  at  the 
capital,  and  fully  ten  thousand  soldiers  marched 
through  the  deep  snow  and  fierce  cold  to  drive  the 
enemy  from  Aroostook  County.  Though  they  were 
brave  and  ready  for  battle,  happily  no  blood  was  shed, 
and  peace  was  wisely  made.  But  the  "Aroostook 
War "  became  famous  as  a  subject  of  banter,  and 
many  jokes  were  made  at  the  expense  of  the  officers. 
The  old  nursery  rhyme  was  quoted  : 

"  The  King  of  France,  with  twice  ten  thousand  men, 
Marched  up  the  hill,  and  then  —  marched  down  again." 

Primarily  for  these  two  reasons,  —  to  urge  Eli 
Jones  to  his  feet,  and  to  joke  the  former  officers  by 
appointing  a  Quaker,  an  avowed  peace  advocate,  —  he 
was  unanimously  chosen  to  fill  the  vacancy  of  Major- 
General. 

The  nomination  was  so  entirely  unexpected  by  Eli 
Jones  that  he  was  at  first  perplexed  by  the  situation. 
He  saw  that  much  was  at  stake,  and  that  wisdom  and 
caution  were  needed.  Having  his  horse  at  Augusta, 
he  drove  that  night  to  his  home  at  Dirigo,  fifteen 
miles  away,  chiefly,  perhaps,  to  discuss  the  situation 
with  his  beloved  Sibyl  and  the  Friends  most  suitable 
for  counsel.  After  talking  far  into  the  night  with  his 
brother-in-law,  James  Van  Blarcom,  he  walked  the 
floor  alone  until  the  new  day  was  dawning. 

Upon  reaching  Augusta  again,  he  found  the  occa 
sion  far  more  important  than  he  had  anticipated. 
The  news  had  spread  that  the  Quaker  was  to  speak  in 
regard  to  his  appointment,  and  the  Hall  of  the  Repre- 


36  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

sentatives  was  crowded.  Not  only  were  most  of  the 
members  of  the  Senate  present,  but  many  other  citi 
zens.  The  subject  of  the  appointment  was  introduced, 
and  Eli  Jones  spoke  in  substance  as  follows : 

"  Whatever  my  ambitions  may  have  been  in  times 
past,  my  aspirations  have  never  embraced  such  an 
office  as  thia  as  an  object  of  desire.  I  can  assure  the 
House  that  my  election  as  Major-General  was  an 
honor  wholly  unexpected.  It  is  true  that  when  the 
governor  announced  to  the  House  the  existence  of  the 
vacancy,  a  member  privately  remarked  to  me,  4 1  shall 
vote  for  you ; '  but  I  replied,  declining  the  honor,  and 
proposed  to  return  the  compliment. 

"  To  my  mind  there  is  something  ominous  in  this 
occurrence.  I  regard  it  as  one  of  the  developments 
of  the  times.  Who  of  us,  when  assembled  ten  years 
ago,  in  quiet  and  retired  places,  to  affix  our  signa 
tures  to  pledges  of  abstinence  from  intoxicating 
drinks,  would  have  believed  that  in  1855  we  should 
be  elected  to  the  seats  we  now  occupy,  amid  the  over 
whelming  rejoicings  of  the  people,  and  pledged  to  the 
support  of  the  Maine  Law?  Who  that  at  that  time 
had  visited  the  plantations  of  the  South  and  seen  the 
slave  toiling  under  the  lash  of  the  taskmaster,  would 
have  believed  that  in  1855  the  people  of  the  larger 
portion  of  this  great  land  would  have  roused  with 
stern  determination  to  subdue  the  encroachments  of 
the  slave  power,  and  have  pledged  themselves  never 
to  cease  their  labors  until  the  wrongs  of  slavery  should 
be  ameliorated,  —  nay,  mwe,  until  slavery  itself  should 
be  abolished? 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  37 

"  Still  more  wonderful !  Who  would  have  believed 
that  the  State  of  Maine,  which  a  few  years  since  glo 
ried  in  an  Aroostook  expedition,  and  was  noisy  with 
military  training  and  the  noise  of  arms,  would,  in 
1855,  exhibit  the  spectacle  of  a  peaceable  member  of 
the  Society  of  Friends  being  elected  to  the  post  of 
Major-General  of  a  division  of  the  militia,  and  that, 
too,  by  the  representatives  in  their  legislative  capa 
city? 

"  But  I  have  endeavored  to  regulate  my  own  con 
duct  by  the  principle  that  legislation  should  not  go 
very  far  in  advance  of  public  sentiment,  and  it  seems 
to  me  that  this  election  may  possibly  be  ahead  of  that 
sentiment.  I  therefore  submit  this  suggestion  in  all 
candor. 

"'It  is  generally  understood  that  I  entertain  peculiar 
views  in  respect  to  the  policy  of  war.  If,  however,  I 
am  an  exponent  of  the  views  of  the  Legislature  on 
that  subject,  I  will  cheerfully  undertake  to  serve  the 
State  in  the  capacity  indicated.  With  much  pleasure 
I  shall  stand  before  the  militia  of  the  second  division 
and  give  such  orders  as  I  think  best.  The  first  would 
be,  4  Ground  arms.'  The  second  would  be,  '  Eight 
about  face;  beat  your  swords  into  plowshares  and 
your  spears  into  pruning-hooks,  and  learn  war  no 
more.'  I  should  then  dismiss  every  man  to  his  farm 
and  to  his  merchandise,  with  an  admonition  to  read 
daily  at  his  fireside  the  New  Testament,  and  ponder 
upon  its  tidings  of  '  Peace  on  earth,  good  will  toward 
men.' 

"If,  on  the  other  hand,  it  should  be  determined 


38  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

that  my  election  is  a  little  in  advance  of  the  times,  I 
am  willing,  as  a  good  citizen,  to  bow  to  the  majesty  of 
the  law,  and,  as  a  member  of  the  Legislature,  to  con 
sult  its  dignity  and  decline  the  exalted  position  ten 
dered  me  by  the  House,  —  and  I  will  now  decline  it. 
With  pleasure  I  now  surrender  to  the  House  this 
trust  and  the  honor,  and  retire  to  private  life." 

This  speech  was  delivered  amid  interruptions  of 
loud  applause,  and  made  a  great  sensation  throughout 
the  State ;  and  not  in  Maine  only,  but  it  was  com 
mented  on  by  many  of  the  newspapers,  and  appeared 
iii  the  columns  of  English  journals. 

Pictures  of  the  fighting  Quaker  were  made,  with 
the  orders  to  his  troops  printed  below.  It  even  came 
out  in  an  African  journal,  so  that  what  seemed  an  un 
important  pleasantry  on  the  part  of  the  members  of 
the  Legislature  of  Maine,  gave  Eli  Jones  an  opportu 
nity  to  preach  peace  to  a  very  extended  audience,  and 
to  make  his  voice  heard  far  beyond  the  little  State 
capital.  From  this  time,  Eli  Jones  was  regarded 
with  much  respect  by  all  the  members,  and  he  received 
encouragement  and  support  in  whatever  he  desired 
to  accomplish. 

At  the  close  of  the  legislative  session  he  called  upon 
the  governor  to  thank  him  for  his  kindness  and  his 
help  in  different  ways.  He  remarked  to  the  governor 
tliat  he  had  been  in  rather  a  peculiar  place  during  the 
winter,  and  had  felt  somewhat  like  a  "  speckled  bird." 
The  governor  said  to  him,  "  Mr.  Jones,  what  you  call 
being  a  '  speckled  bird '  has  given  you  more  influence 
than  anything  else  could  possibly  have  done." 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  39 

Whatever  he  may  have  accomplished  in  other  lines 
during  his  term  of  office,  Eli  Jones  gave  a  clear  testi 
mony  concerning  the  Christian  teaching  respecting 
peace,  temperance,  and  oaths,  and  returned  to  his 
home  in  China,  Maine,  thoroughly  respected  by  all 
with  whom  he  had  been  associated. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Up  now,  for  freedom ;  not  in  strife 
Like  that  your  sterner  fathers  saw,  — 
The  awful  waste  of  human  life, 
The  glory  and  the  guilt  of  war  ; 

But  break  the  chain,  the  yoke  remove. 
And  smite  to  earth  oppression's  rod 
With  those  mild  arms  of  Truth  and  Love 
Made  mighty  through  the  living  God. 

WHITTIER. 

THERE  is  undoubted  proof  that,  while  recognizing 
the  right  of  States  to  enact  their  own  laws,  our  fore 
fathers,  in  the  founding  of  this  government,  fully 
expected  that  slavery  would  be  abolished  by  all  her 
citizens.  That  the  framers  of  the  Declaration  of  In 
dependence  so  intended,  is  clear  from  its  own  state 
ments. 

George  Washington,  Thomas  Jefferson,  and  many 
others  of  the  founders  of  this  Union,  expressed  them 
selves  clearly  upon  this  subject ;  and  George  Wash 
ington,  in  a  letter  to  John  F.  Mercer,  September  9, 
1786,  said:  "I  never  mean,  unless  some  particular  cir 
cumstance  should  compel  me  to  it,  to  possess  another 
slave  by  purchase,  —  it  being  among  my  first  wishes 
to  see  some  plan  adopted  by  which  slavery  in  this 
country  may  be  abolished  by  law."  Again,  he  says, 
in  a  letter  to  Sir  John  Sinclair :  "  There  are,  in  Penn- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  41 

sylvania,  laws  for  the  gradual  abolition  of  slavery, 
which  neither  Virginia  nor  Maryland  have  at  present ; 
but  nothing  is  more  certain  than  that  they  must  have 
them,  and  at  a  period  not  remote."  In  a  letter  to 
Charles  Pinckney,  at  that  time  governor  of  South  Car 
olina,  he  writes,  March  17,  1792 :  "  I  must  say  that  I 
lament  the  decision  of  your  Legislature  upon  the  sub 
ject  of  importing  slaves  after  March,  1793.  I  was  in 
hopes  that  motives  of  policy  as  well  as  other  good  rea 
sons,  supported  by  the  direful  effects  of  slavery  which 
at  this  moment  are  presented,  would  have  operated  to 
produce  a  total  prohibition  of  the  importation  of 
slaves,  wherever  the  question  came  to  be  agitated,  in 
any  State  that  might  be  interested  in  the  measure." 

By  will,  General  Washington  freed  all  his  slaves 
except  the  dower  negroes.  His  wife,  on  learning  of 
her  husband's  will,  immediately  gave  up  her  dower, 
and  the  slaves  were  all  at  once  liberated. 

Thomas  Jefferson  freed  all  his  slaves  by  will,  and 
says :  "  The  whole  commerce  between  master  and 
slave  is  a  perpetual  exercise  of  the  most  boisterous 
passions,  the  most  unremitting  despotism  on  the  one 
part  and  degrading  submission  on  the  other.  Our 
children  see  this  and  learn  to  imitate  it.  The  parent 
storms,  the  child  looks  on,  catches  the  lineaments  of 
wrath,  puts  on  the  same  airs  in  the  circle  of  smaller 
slaves,  gives  a  loose  rein  to  the  worst  passions,  and 
thus  nursed,  educated,  and  daily  exercised  in  tyranny, 
cannot  but  be  stamped  by  it  with  odious  peculiarities. 
The  man  must  be  a  prodigy  who  can  retain  his  mor 
als  and  manners  undepraved  by  such  circumstances. 


42  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

With  the  morals  of  the  people  their  industry  is  also 
destroyed ;  for  in  a  warm  climate  no  man  will  labor 
for  himself  who  can  make  another  labor  for  him. 
This  is  so  true  that,  of  the  proprietors  of  slaves,  only 
a  very  small  proportion,  indeed,  are  ever  seen  to  labor. 
And  can  the  liberties  of  a  nation  be  thought  secure 
when  we  have  removed  their  only  firm  basis,  —  a  con 
viction  in  the  minds  of  the  people  that  their  liberties 
are  the  gift  of  God,  and  that  they  are  not  to  be  vio 
lated  except  by  His  wrath  ? 

"  Indeed,  I  tremble  for  my  country  when  I  reflect 
that  God  is  just ;  that  His  justice  cannot  sleep  for 
ever  ;  that,  considering  numbers,  nature,  and  natural 
means  only,  a  revolution  in  the  wheel  of  fortune  or 
exchange  of  the  situation  is  among  possible  events; 
that  it  may  become  probable  by  a  supernatural  inter 
ference.  The  Almighty  has  no  attribute  which  can 
take  sides  with  us  in  such  a  contest." 

Again  he  says : 

"  We  must  wait  with  patience  the  workings  of  an 
overruling  Providence,  and  hope  that  this  is  preparing 
the  deliverance  of  these  our  brethren.  When  the 
measure  of  their  tears  shall  be  full,  when  their  groans 
shall  have  involved  Heaven  itself  in  darkness,  doubt 
less  a  God  of  justice  will  awaken  to  their  distress. 
Nothing  is  more  certainly  written  in  the  book  of  Fate 
than  that  this  people  shall  be  free." 

The  eloquent  Patrick  Henry  said,  in  1773:  "It 
would  rejoice  my  very  soul  that  every  one  of  my 
fellow  beings  was  emancipated.  We  ought  to  lament 
and  deplore  the  necessity  of  holding  our  fellow  men 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  43 

in  bondage.  Believe  me,  I  shall  honor  the  Quakers 
for  their  noble  efforts  to  abolish  slavery." 

Many  more  quotations  from  these  and  others  of  the 
fathers  of  our  country  could  be  given,  showing  that 
they  hoped  for  and  expected  the  freedom  of  all  slaves 
within  the  United  States.  We  will  add  only  one 
more,  and  this  from  one  of  the  fathers  of  the  Con 
stitution. 

James  Madison,  in  the  convention  that  drafted  the 
Constitution,  said  that  he  thought  it  "  wrong  to  admit 
into  the  Constitution  the  idea  that  there  could  be 
property  in  man."  He  also  stated  that  where  slavery 
existed,  the  republican  theory  became  still  more  falla 
cious.  "  We  have  seen  the  mere  distinction  of  color 
made,  in  the  more  enlightened  period  of  time,  a 
ground  for  the  most  oppressive  dominion  ever  exer 
cised  by  man  over  man." 

The  Southern  States  failed  to  meet  the  expectation 
of  their  wisest  statesmen,  and  reaped  the  bitter  fruit 
of  their  sowing.  A  few  comparisons  of  the  statistical 
tables  will  show  that  slavery  was  not  a  profitable 
institution. 

Virginia  contained  a  fifth  of  the  population  of  the 
whole  country  at  the  close  of  the  last  century.  Ac 
cording  to  the  first  census,  taken  in  1790,  New  York 
had  340,920  inhabitants;  Virginia  had  748,308,  or 
more  than  twice  the  population  of  New  York  State. 
Sixty  years  afterwards,  in  1850,  New  York  had  a 
population  of  3,097,394 ;  and  Virginia,  only  1,421,661, 
—  less  than  half  as  many  as  New  York. 

Although  Massachusetts  had  less  than  one  sixth 


44  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

the  area  of  North  Carolina,  in  comparing  their  statis 
tics  we  find  that  Massachusetts  had  a  decided  advan 
tage.  And  so  we  might  go  on  with  the  fifteen  slave 
States,  showing  by  comparison  with  free  States  that 
the  people  who  depended  upon  their  own  industries 
were  the  most  prosperous  in  every  direction. 

The  goods  of  foreign  manufacture  purchased  by 
Philadelphia  used  to  come  largely  from  Charleston 
merchants,  who  were  large  importers  ;  and  the  Quaker 
dames  of  that  now  famous  city  watched  for  the  fresh 
importation  of  their  fine  silks,  etc.,  by  the  merchants 
of  their  Southern  neighbor.  Charleston  is  now  so 
far  outstripped  in  the  race,  as  to  have  been  almost 
unknown,  for  decades  past,  as  a  source  of  supply  for 
imported  goods. 

When  the  Southern  States  started  in  the  race 
with  their  Northern  sisters,  the  advantages  were  al 
most  wholly  in  their  favor,  —  climate,  water-power, 
and  mineral  resources.  Slavery  has  undoubtedly  been 
the  cause  of  their  falling  so  far  behind  in  the  race  for 
supremacy,  in  merchandise,  in  arts,  in  mechanics,  in 
manufactures,  in  shipping,  in  mining,  and  in  agricul 
ture  itself,  which  they  finally  boasted  of  as  their  spe 
cialty,  claiming  cotton  as  king.  But  as  a  fact,  accord 
ing  to  the  reports  on  agriculture  for  the  year  1850,  the 
hay  crop  of  the  Northern  States  by  itself  exceeded  in 
value  by  three  and  a  half  million  dollars  the  value 
of  all  the  cotton,  tobacco,  rice,  hay,  hemp,  and  cane 
sugar  produced  by  the  fifteen  slave  States  combined. 

A  small  proportion  only  of  the  citizens  of  the  South 
were  really  slave-owners.  In  1850,  347,525  are  re- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  45 

ported  as  nominal  slaveholders,  though  this  number 
includes  those  who  hired  slaves.  Those  owning  them 
in  more  than  one  county  were  counted  according  to 
the  number  of  counties  in  which  they  owned  them. 
By  carefully  considered  statistics  it  is  estimated  that 
in  the  fifteen  slave  States,  having  an  entire  popula 
tion  of  9,612,979,  less  than  200,000  were  slave-own 
ers  ;  yet  at  this  time  they  held  3,200,364  slaves.  The 
free  negroes  were  not  considered  citizens  nor  allowed 
to  vote.  There  were  228,136  of  them  in  the  slave 
States,  —  more  in  number  than  the  slaveholders. 

The  slaveholders  gave  a  great  deal  of  attention  to 
politics,  and  it  is  evident  that  the  South  was  wholly 
under  their  control,  and  to  a  great  extent  the  United 
States  was  governed  by  them.  Laws  were  made  in 
the  special  interest  of  this  class,  and  no  citizen  not 
in  accord  with  this  system  could  hold  an  office  within 
the  gift  of  the  Southern  people.  By  far  the  majority 
of  the  prominent  offices  in  the  United  States  were 
given  to  Southern  men.  From  the  time  of  Washing 
ton's  election  until  that  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  in 
1861,  seventy-two  years,  eighteen  presidential  elec 
tions  took  place.  Of  the  candidates  chosen,  twelve 
were  Southern  slaveholders.  No  Northern  man  had 
ever  been  reflected  to  the  presidency,  but  five  South 
ern  men  had  been.  Southern  men  occupied  the  presi 
dential  chair  forty-eight  and  a  quarter  of  the  seventy- 
two  years,  or  more  than  two  thirds  of  the  time. 

Upon  examination  of  the  records,  we  find  that  much 
the  larger  proportion  of  the  United  States  offices  have 
been  held  by  Southern  men,  and  thus  legislation,  not 


46  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

only  in  the  Southern  States,  but  also  in  the  North, 
was  made  largely  in  the  interest  of  this  very  small 
minority  of  her  citizens. 

Such  was  the  effect  upon  the  interests  of  the  labor 
ing  white  man  in  the  South  that  he  could  obtain  as  a 
farm  laborer  only  about  seven  or  eight  dollars  per 
month  and  food,  while  the  slave  hired  out  by  his 
master  and  for  his  master's  benefit  would  be  allowed 
ten  dollars  or  more,  with  food,  lodging,  clothing,  and 
medical  attendance.  In  1856  the  North  Carolina 
Railroad  Company  paid  white  men  twelve  dollars  a 
month,  while  the  slave-owners  received  for  slave  labor 
sixteen  dollars  for  every  slave  so  employed,  regardless 
of  efficiency.  Tidy,  industrious  white  girls  had  diffi 
culty  in  securing  positions  in  private  families  at  forty 
dollars  a  year,  board  and  lodging  included,  while 
negro  slave  girls  of  corresponding  ages  but  in  every 
way  inferior  were  in  brisk  demand  at  sixty-five  or 
seventy  dollars,  including  food,  clothes,  and  medical 
attendance. 

As  a  result  of  all  this  even  the  negroes  had  come  to 
look  down  upon  the  poor  whites,  and  the  self-respect 
of  the  latter  was  reduced  to  a  low  state.  By  the  time 
the  war  began,  many  of  the  poor  white  people  had  so 
far  lost  their  ambition  as  to  look  for  or  expect  little 
more  than  an  animal  existence. 

The  free  school,  common  in  the  Northern  States, 
had  little  place  in  the  South  at  this  time.  The  slave 
holders  had  no  interest  in  the  education  of  the  free 
colored  people  or  of  the  poor  whites.  A  very  large 
proportion  of  the  population  could  neither  read  nor 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  47 

write,  and  many  of  the  poor  white  people  possessed 
but  little  money  from  one  year's  end  to  another. 

So  jealously  was  the  system  of  slavery  guarded  that 
it  became  dangerous  to  have  anything  to  say  against 
it.  For  selling  Hinton  Rowen  Helper's  "  Impending 
Crisis,"  a  book  written  by  a  North  Carolinian,  show 
ing  from  a  financial  standpoint  the  evil  effects  of 
slavery,  Jesse  Whalon  of  Guilford  County,  N.  C., 
was  banished,  and  Daniel  Worth  was  imprisoned  in 
Greensboro,  N.  C.  A  company  of  men  took  him 
from  the  jail  and  after  getting  out  of  the  town  it  was 
proposed  to  hang  him.  To  this  proposal  all  were 
agreed  except  one  John  A.  Gilmore,  who,  by  his  posi 
tive  opposition  and  determination  to  save  the  life  of 
the  preacher,  prevailed  upon  them  to  desist.  An 
aged  worthy  citizen,  remembering  the  facts,  told  the 
writer  that  with  one  exception  all  of  these  men  had 
come  to  a  violent  death,  and  he  was  an  outcast  from 
society  and  the  writer  knows  not  his  end.  John  Gil- 
more  became  an  honorable  Christian  citizen,  and  died 
respected  by  all  who  knew  him  and  honored  by  his 
country. 

The  evil  effects  of  slavery  became  more  and  more 
apparent  to  the  American  people  as  time  advanced. 
The  corruptions  and  demoralizing  effects  upon  white 
as  well  as  black  grew  with  the  practice.  The  hard 
ened  condition  and  cruelty  of  many  of  the  Southern 
ers,  as  manifested  during  the  war,  was  the  result  of 
having  become  accustomed  to  acts  of  "man's  inhuman 
ity  to  man,"  in  the  treatment  of  the  African  negro. 

With  a  few  exceptions  the  slaves  were  forbidden  to 


48  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

read,  and  many  preachers  taught  that  they  had  no 
soul.  In  spite  of  these  facts  the  negroes  acquired 
some  knowledge  of  the  Scripture.  Of  this  they  made 
good  use,  and  there  was  much  genuine  piety  among 
them.  The  Lord  condescended  in  marked  manner  to 
teach  them  by  His  Holy  Spirit.  They  believed  that 
He  "  talked  with  them  by  the  way  "  and  helped  them 
to  bear  their  heavy  burdens. 

The  more  determined  the  Southern  people  became 
to  extend  the  limits  of  the  slave  territory  and  shape 
the  laws  of  the  government  to  protect  this  Southern 
interest,  the  more  rapidly  grew  the  feeling  of  opposi 
tion  and  the  more  universal  became  the  opinion  that 
slavery  was  a  national  sin  and  ought  not  to  be  toler 
ated. 

In  1851  the  laws  were  so  framed  in  the  interest  of 
the  slaveholders  that  anywhere  in  the  United  States 
to  harbor  a  fugitive  slave,  receive  him  into  one's 
house,  feed  him,  or  in  any  way  aid  him,  was  to  subject 
one's  self  to  a  heavy  fine  and  imprisonment.  No 
wonder  that  Thomas  Jefferson  said,  when  speaking 
of  slavery,  "  I  tremble  for  my  country  when  I  reflect 
that  God  is  just."  John  Wesley,  who  had  lived  in 
Georgia,  called  it  "  the  sum  of  all  villainies." 

Soon  after  the  beginning  of  the  war,  Col.  U.  L. 
Utely,  of  the  United  States  Army,  while  encamped 
with  his  regiment  in  Kentucky,  was  visited  by  Judge 
Robertson  of  the  United  States  Court,  who  demanded 
of  him  a  negro  boy  who  had  taken  refuge  within  the 
camp.  Colonel  Utely  promptly  refused  to  surrender 
him,  although  ordered  by  his  superior  officer  to  do  so. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  49 

He  denied  the  jurisdiction  of  his  superior  in  this  case, 
and  told  the  judge  to  go  and  get  his  boy  if  he  could, 
but  that  he  would  not  arrest  or  deliver  him. 

The  Colonel  was  sued  in  the  United  States  Court 
in  Kentucky  ;  judgment  was  obtained  against  him  for 
$1500  and  costs,  which  judgment  was  transferred 
from  the  court  in  Kentucky  to  the  United  States 
Court  in  Wisconsin.  Colonel  Utely's  home  and 
property  were  in  Wisconsin,  and  a  lien  was  created 
thereupon  while  he  was  serving  the  United  States  as 
a  colonel  in  her  army.  Eventually,  by  special  act  of 
Congress,  $1000  was  appropriated  to  partially  pay 
this  Southern  slaveholder  for  a  boy  of  color,  worth 
in  the  slave  market  not  more  than  $500,  for  he  had 
been  so  abused  and  overworked  that  he  was  but  a 
dwarf.  Colonel  Utely  paid  the  balance,  about  $700, 
to  be  free  from  the  judgment. 

Such  unrighteous  laws  many  recognized  as  con 
flicting  with  the  laws  of  God. 

Long  before  the  war,  men  and  women  whose  hearts 
were  touched  and  their  interest  aroused  as  they 
learned  of  the  ill-treatment  of  this  oppressed  people 
began  to  agitate  the  question  of  liberty  for  the  slaves. 
As  early  as  1816,  Charles  Osborne,  a  Friend,  pub 
lished  the  "  Philanthropist,"  at  Mt.  Pleasant,  Ohio. 
This  was  the  first  anti-slavery  paper  printed  in 
America.  From  this  office  went  Osborne's  son  and 
a  journeyman  printer  named  Benjamin  Lundy,  also  a 
Friend,  to  East  Tennessee,  where  they  published  the 
"  Genius  of  Universal  Emancipation."  It  was  after 
wards  published  by  him  in  Baltimore. 


50  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

The  Greensboro  "  Patriot,"  started  by  William 
Swain  in  1821,  and  still  issued  at  Greensboro,  N.  C., 
advocated  the  gradual  emancipation  of  the  slave.  He 
was  greeted  with  a  storm  of  abuse,  but  he  boldly  pub 
lished  his  sentiments,  and  often  gave  the  threatening 
letters  which  he  received  a  conspicuous  place  in  the 
"  Patriot." 

The  first  society  ever  formed  to  work  for  the  grad 
ual  abolition  of  slavery,  was  organized  in  New  York, 
January,  1785,  with  John  Jay  as  its  president.  The 
next  was  in  Pennsylvania,  in  1787,  with  Franklin  as 
its  president.  They  gradually  multiplied,  and  held 
conventions.  In  1827  one  was  held  in  Baltimore, 
where  ten  different  States  were  represented.  North 
Carolina  was  represented  by  forty  branch  societies. 
The  convention  petitioned  Congress  for  the  abolition 
of  slavery  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  and  encouraged 
the  education  of  the  people  of  color. 

The  first  real  anti-slavery  society  in  the  United 
States  was  formed  in  Indiana,  in  1833.  Arnold  Buf- 
fum  and  other  Friends  were  among  the  twelve  organ 
izers.  But  seventeen  years  previous  to  this,  early  in 
the  year  1816,  a  society  was  formed  in  North  Caro 
lina  for  the  gradual  manumission  of  the  slaves.  Its 
first  meeting  was  held  at  Centre,  a  Friends'  commu 
nity,  ten  miles  from  Greensboro.  Several  well  known 
slaveholders  belonged  to  it.  Meetings  were  held  at 
New  Garden,  Guilford  County,  and  other  neighbor 
hoods  of  Friends,  where  they  could  not  have  been  held 
a  few  years  later.  One  was  held  in  Randolph  County, 
at  the  home  of  General  Gray,  who  was  a  large  slave- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  51 

holder.  The  minutes  of  the  first  society  have  lately 
been  discovered,  and  are  now  at  Guilford  College, 
N.  C. 

At  a  meeting  held  in  General  Gray's  barn,  Ran 
dolph  County,  N.  C.,  the  question  of  changing  the 
name  of  the  society  from  "  Emancipation  "  to  "  Man 
umission  and  Colonization  Society  "  was  discussed  and 
voted  upon.  The  more  pronounced  abolitionists  dis 
covered  that  this  change  was  intended,  not  only  to 
send  the  manumitted  slaves  to  Liberia,  but  to  make 
that  a  condition  of  their  freedom,  and  also  to  banish 
all  free  colored  people  from  their  midst,  as  they  "  were 
considered  a  dangerous  class  in  a  slaveholding  dis 
trict."  The  Friends  and  many  others  strongly  op 
posed  this.  While  they  had  no  objection  to  allowing 
the  freed  people  to  go  to  Africa  if  they  chose,  they 
were  not  willing  to  compel  them  to  do  so.  The  oppo 
nents  of  the  change  were,  however,  outvoted  by  a 
small  majority,  and  they  withdrew  from  the  society. 
The  Friends  reorganized  at  New  Garden,  where  they 
continued  to  hold  meetings  until  most  of  them  re 
moved  to  non-slaveholding  States. 

In  1816,  the  Legislature  of  Virginia  passed  a  reso 
lution  requesting  the  governor  to  correspond  with  the 
President  of  the  United  States  "  for  the  purpose  of 
obtaining  a  territory  on  the  coast  of  Africa  or  at  some 
other  place  not  within  the  United  States  or  territorial 
government  of  the  United  States,  to  serve  as  an  asy 
lum  for  such  persons  of  color  as  are  now  free  and  may 
desire  the  same,  and  for  those  who  may  hereafter  be 
emancipated  within  the  commonwealth." 


52  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Within  a  few  days  there  was  held  at  Washington, 
D.  C.,  a  meeting  of  Southern  men  to  take  this  subject 
into  consideration.  The  "  American  Colonization  So 
ciety  "  was  organized,  with  Judge  Washington  as  its 
president.  There  were  seventeen  vice-presidents,  only 
five  of  whom  were  from  free  States ;  and  a  board  of 
managers,  every  one  of  whom  was  a  slaveholder. 

The  only  articles  of  the  constitution  relating  to  its 
object  are  I.  and  II.  The  first  says :  "  This  society 
shall  be  called  the  American  Society  for  Colonizing 
the  Free  People  of  Color  of  the  United  States."  Ar 
ticle  II. :  "  The  object  to  which  its  attention  is  to  be 
exclusively  directed  is  to  promote  and  execute  a  plan 
for  the  colonizing,  with  their  consent,  the  free  people 
of  color  residing  in  our  country,  in  Africa  or  such 
other  place  as  Congress  shall  deem  most  expedient ; 
and  the  Society  shall  act  to  effect  this  object  in  coop 
eration  with  the  general  government  and  such  of  the 
States  as  may  adopt  regulations  on  this  subject." 

We  will  take  note  that  it  was  earlier  in  this  same 
year  (1816)  that  our  Friends  in  North  Carolina  who 
were  interested  in  the  manumission  of  slaves  refused 
to  become  incorporated  with  the  "  Manumission  and 
Colonization  Society,"  because  they  discovered  that 
the  intent  was  really  to  banish  the  free  colored  people 
from  the  slaveholding  States. 

The  organization  grew  rapidly  in  favor  with  the 
slaveholders,  but  they  did  not  see  fit  to  free  any  of 
their  slaves.  In  fact,  there  were  but  few,  if  any,  freed 
by  the  leaders  of  the  society.  The  president  of  the 
society  did  sell,  to  be  taken  to  the  New  Orleans  mar 
ket,  fifty-four  of  his  slaves  at  one  time0 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  53 

The  hold  which  the  society  secured  upon  the  confi 
dence  of  the  people,  North  and  South,  is  a  remarkable 
example  of  the  willingness  of  mankind  to  believe  what 
people  tell  them.  Never,  perhaps,  has  any  voluntary 
society  received  in  an  equal  degree  the  applause  and 
patronage  of  both  church  and  state.  Men  of  all  par 
ties,  all  religions,  and  of  no  religion,  officers  of  the 
government,  without  regard  to  politics,  —  all  united 
in  this  so-called  "  religious  movement."  Nor  were  its 
advocates  confined  to  the  United  States.  Churchmen 
and  philanthopists  of  Europe  joined  with  those  of 
America  in  aiding  200,000  slaveholders  to  remove 
from  their  midst  the  free  colored  people,  whom  they 
considered  a  dangerous  class  of  citizens. 

There  was  undoubtedly  a  deep-rooted  conviction  in 
the  minds  of  the  people  that  slavery  is  a  sin,  and  any 
measure  which  gave  ever  so  remote  a  promise  of  free 
dom  from  the  system  was  gladly  received  by  all,  if  it 
did  not  arouse  the  opposition  of  the  slaveholders 
or  conflict  with  their  will.  This  scheme  of  the 
American  Colonization  Society  was  acceptable  to  our 
Southern  slaveholders,  and  gave  promise  of  remov 
ing  the  blacks,  who  were  so  troublesome  an  element 
in  America. 

Few  stopped  to  think  of  the  magnitude  of  the  un 
dertaking.  First,  the  free  colored  people,  numbering 
nearly  320,000,  must  be  made  to  consent  to  go ;  then 
about  2,500,000  slaves  must  be  freed  "  by  the  consent 
of  their  masters,"  and  their  consent  must  be  obtained 
to  be  transported  to  Liberia.  We  must  also  take  into 
account  the  rapid  natural  increase  of  these  millions, 


54  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

and  the  immense  number  smuggled  into  this  country 
every  year.  According  to  a  Mr.  Middleton,  on  the 
floor  of  Congress,  in  1819,  there  were  13,000  Africans 
smuggled  into  the  United  States  annually ;  and  a  Vir 
ginia  gentleman,  a  Mr.  Wright,  estimated  the  number 
at  15,000. 

Our  people  had  faith  in  the  Colonization  Society, 
and  whatever  it  proposed  to  do,  the  people  in  general 
thought  was  to  be  accomplished  at  some  time.  To  be 
sure,  they  were  not  promised  that  all  this  should  be 
done  at  once ;  the  society  even  admitted  that  it  would 
probably  be  a  generation,  and  it  might  be  a  century, 
before  America  would  be  free. 

In  the  "  African  Repository,"  the  official  organ  of 
the  society,  a  Mr.  Fitzhughes,  a  vice-president,  states  as 
follows :  "  We  have  never  supposed  that  the  society's 
plan  could  be  accomplished  in  a  few  years ;  on  the 
contrary,  we  have  boasted  that  it  will  demand  a  cen 
tury  for  its  fulfillment."  Yet  the  contributions  of  a 
confiding  people  were  continued  to  this  "  missionary 
society,"  which  reported  a  great  work  going  on  in  Af 
rica,  in  the  civilizing  and  christianizing  of  that  dark 
continent  by  these  American-Africans,  who  in  their 
own  land  were  considered  "  a  dangerous  element,"  and 
not  allowed  to  read  the  Bible ;  and  where  it  was  a 
crime  for  any  one  to  furnish  them  with  the  Word, 
"the  entrance  of  which  giveth  light,"  punishable  in 
North  Carolina  by  thirty-nine  lashes,  if  the  person 
wts  colored,  and  a  fine  of  $200  if  he  was  white.  In 
Georgia,  if  a  white  person  taught  a  free  negro  or  slave 
to  read  or  write,  the  crime  was  punishable  by  a  fine 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  55 

of  $ 500  and  imprisonment,  at  the  discretion  of  the 
court.  This  law  was  enacted  in  1829,  during  the 
palmy  days  of  the  "  missionary  society."  Any  meet 
ing  of  the  colored  people,  free  or  slave,  was  forbidden 
by  law :  yet  it  was  claimed  that  they  were  doing  a 
great  work  in  Africa  toward  christianizing  the  peo 
ple  and  abolishing  the  slave  trade ! 

In  an  issue  of  the  "African  Repository,"  July,  1830, 
we  find  the  following :  "In  fact,  the  Colonization  So 
ciety  proposes  the  only  means  by  which  this  accursed 
trade  can  ever  be  stopped  ;  and  indeed  this  colony  of 
Liberia,  which  this  society  has  planted,  has  already 
freed  about  250  miles  of  the  coast  from  the  ravages  of 
these  enemies  of  the  human  race." 

Under  date  of  September  10,  1830,  a  letter  from 
A.  D.  Willcoine,  their  agent,  states:  "I  hope  the 
board  will  adopt  some  more  effectual  measure  for 
suppressing  the  slave  trade  within  the  territory  of  Li 
beria.  Since  the  death  of  Don  Miguel  of  Bassa,  Peter 
Blanco,  a  Spanish  slave-trader,  for  some  years  a  resi 
dent  in  the  Gallinas,  has  opened  a  slave-factory  at 
Grand  Cape  Mount.  Such  a  thing  ought  not  to  be, 
as  it  is  only  forty-five  miles  from  here.  I  am  sorry  to 
remark  that  this  abominable  traffic  is  being  carried 
on  with  the  utmost  activity  all  along  the  coast.  Cap 
tain  Parker,  during  his  trading  at  the  Gallinas  of 
about  three  weeks,  saw  no  less  than  nine  hundred 
shipped." 

In  1832,  the  British  Parliament  published  the  fol 
lowing  facts  :  Chief  Justice  Jeffcott  of  Sierra  Leone, 
in  1830,  delivered  a  charge  to  the  grand  jury,  in 


56  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

which  he  declared  that  he  had  received  creditable  in 
formation  that  persons  in  the  colony  were  engaged  in 
aiding  and  abetting  the  slave-trade.  He  asserted  that 
the  colony,  established  for  the  express  purpose  of  sup 
pressing  this  vile  traffic,  was  made  the  means  for  car 
rying  it  on.  He  also  asserted  that  22,000  Africans 
had  been  located  within  that  colony  within  ten  years, 
but  now  there  could  not  be  found  more  than  17,000  or 
18,000  there. 

The  British  government  appointed  a  commission  to 
inquire  into  the  truth  of  the  statement,  and  it  reported 
011  the  26th  of  October  of  the  same  year  that  they 
"  could  but  conclude  that  the  nefarious  system  of  kid 
napping  had  prevailed  in  the  colony  to  a  much  greater 
extent  than  was  even  alluded  to  in  the  charge  of  the 
chief  justice.  The  records  of  the  colony  show  that 
eight,  ten,  or  fifteen  vessels  have  at  the  same  time  en 
gaged  in  the  odious  traffic,  almost  within  reach  of  the 
guns  of  Liberia ;  and  as  late  as  1825  there  were  exist 
ing  contracts  for  8000  slaves,  to  be  furnished  within 
four  months,  within  eight  miles  of  Moravia." 

In  the  English  "  Monthly  Keview  "  for  May,  1833, 
we  find  stated :  "  One  of  the  schoolmasters  in  Sierra 
Leone  has  been  tried  for  selling  some  of  his  scholars. 
There  were  lately  upwards  of  one  hundred  liberated 
Africans  who  were  kidnapped  from  Sierra  Leone  and 
conveyed  to  a  place  near  the  banks  of  the  river  Pan- 
gos.  Here  they  were  detained  until  an  opportunity 
occurred  for  reshipping  them  as  slaves." 

"VYe  quote  the  following  from  a  letter  from  Rev.  J. 
B.  Pinney,  March  7, 1834 :  "  Let  them,  the  friends  of 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  57 

the  society  in  America,  know  that  to  extol  knowledge 
and  promote  sound  piety,  a  quire  of  paper  is  at  pres 
ent  worth  more  than  a  Bible.  Bibles  and  tracts  have 
been  sent  here,  and  either  used  for  waste  paper  or 
made  food  for  worms.  Why  ?  Not  because  the  peo 
ple  despise  either,  but  because  we  have  not  a  reading 
population." 

Nine  years  before  this,  in  1825,  the  society  states 
in  its  eighth  official  report :  "  The  colony  is  already  to 
the  African  tribes  like  a  city  set  upon  a  hill,  which 
cannot  be  hid.  A  thousand  barbarians  who  have  long 
made  merchandise  of  their  brethren  and  been  regarded 
themselves  as  the  objects  of  a  bloody  and  accursed 
traffic,  come  within  its  gates  and  are  taught  the  doc 
trines  of  immortality,  —  the  religion  of  the  Son  of 
God." 

These  statements  were  made  to  American  citizens, 
doubtless  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  up  the  "  mission 
ary  work  "  and  deceiving  many  honest  people,  when  in 
fact  they  had  then  sent  but  242  of  their  "mission 
aries,"  wretched  as  they  were,  to  take  care  of  the 
"  thousand  barbarians."  But  such  was  the  effect  of  these 
publications  and  speeches,  and  the  confidence  of  the 
people  in  the  American  Colonization  Society,  that  for 
the  accomplishment  of  its  purpose  the  Congress  of  the 
United  States  appropriated  1130,000;  the  State  of 
Maryland,  8200,000  in  1832 ;  and  Virginia,  118,000 
yearly  for  five  years.  From  1820  to  1834,  1266,000 
was  expended  in  this  work,  according  to  their  re 
ports. 

Auxiliary  societies  were   formed   in  many  of   the 


58  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Northern  States,  and  newspapers  throughout  the  land 
advertised  and  praised  its  work.  Many  were  the  de 
vices  for  increasing  the  resources  of  the  society. 
When  Maryland  appropriated  its  $200,000,  it  ap 
pealed  to  "the  benevolence  of  the  North."  The 
appeal  was  founded  upon  two  solemn  declarations : 
first,  that  "  it  aimed  at  the  extirpation  of  slavery  in 
Maryland,  by  colonization  ;  "  and  second,  that  it  con 
templated  "founding  a  nation  on  the  principles  of 
temperance." 

Yet  Henry  Clay,  a  vice-president  of  the  society,  de 
clared  in  the  South :  "  From  its  origin  and  throughout 
the  whole  period  of  its  existence,  it  has  constantly  dis 
claimed  all  intention  whatever  of  interfering  in  the 
smallest  degree  with  the  rights  of  property  or  the  ob 
ject  of  emancipation,  gradual  or  immediate/'  It  is 
undoubtedly  a  fact  that  the  society  had  for  its  object, 
not  the  liberating  of  the  slaves  or  the  betterment  of 
their  condition,  but  the  removal  from  their  midst  of 
what  they  called  "  a  dangerous  class  of  citizens." 

While  the  law  required  that  it  must  be  with  the 
person's  consent  that  he  was  removed,  it  was  very  easy 
to  find  a  way  to  make,  him  consent  if  he  objected,  and 
evidences  of  torture,  whipping  and  coercion  are  not 
wanting.  Section  XII.  of  the  laws  of  Maryland  pro 
vided  as  follows  :  "  If  any  free  negro  or  mulatto  shall 
be  convicted  of  any  crime,  committed  after  the  passage 
of  this  act,  which  may  not  by  the  laws  of  this  State 
be  punished  by  hanging  by  the  neck,  such  free  negro 
or  mulatto  may,  at  the  discretion  of  the  court,  be  sen 
tenced  to  the  penalties  and  punishments  provided  by 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  59 

law,  or  be  banished  from  the  State,  or  be  transported 
into  some  foreign  country."  This  could  be  done  at 
the  expense  of  the  Colonization  Society. 

They  confess  to  having  sent  3162  persons  of  color 
to  their  colony  in  sixteen  years.  At  their  estimate  of 
130  each,  this  would  have  cost  894,860.  We  may  note 
also  that  if  the  estimate  of  their  statesman,  Mr. 
Wright,  is  correct,  during  this  time  240,000  slaves 
had  been  brought  to  Southern  ports  from  Africa. 
More  likely  than  not,  many  of  the  "  dangerous  class 
of  colored  people  "  had  been  converted  by  their  sea 
voyage  into  first  class  slaves,  worth  a  thousand  dol 
lars  each. 

How  long  would  it  have  taken  for  the  American 
Colonization  Society  to  have  removed  from  the  shores 
of  the  sunny  Southland  its  colored  population  ! 

Surely  no  one  need  make  an  apology  for  believing 
in  the  society,  when  Wilberforce  could  thus  express 
himself,  which  he  did  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Cresson,  one 
of  their  agents:  "  You  have  gladdened  my  heart  by 
convincing  me  that,  sanguine  as  had  been  my  hopes  of 
the  happy  effects  to  be  produced  by  your  institution, 
all  my  anticipations  are  scanty  and  cold  compared  to 
the  reality." 

But  good  men  of  America  and  England  finally 
awoke  to  the  real  truth.  After  having  avowed  its 
cause,  upon  seeing  its  true  nature,  Wilberforce  says : 
"  Our  objections  to  it  are  chiefly  these  :  while  we 
believe  its  pretexts  to  be  delusive,  we  are  convinced 
that  its  real  effects  are  of  the  most  dangerous  nature. 
It  takes  its  root  from  a  cruel  prejudice  and  alienation 


60  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

in  the  whites  of  America  against  the  colored  people, 
slave  or  free.  This  being  its  source,  the  effects  are 
what  might  be  expected :  that  it  fosters  and  increases 
the  spirit  of  caste  already  so  unhappily  predominant ; 
that  it  widens  the  breach  between  the  two  races  ;  ex 
poses  the  colored  people  to  practical  persecution  in 
order  to  force  them  to  emigrate ;  and  finally,  is  calcu 
lated  to  swallow  up  and  divert  that  feeling  which 
America,  as  a  Christian  and  free  country,  cannot  but 
entertain,  —  that  slavery  is  alike  incompatible  with 
the  laws  of  God  and  man,  whether  of  the  enslaver 
or  the  enslaved.  We  must  be  understood  to  utterly 
repudiate  the  principles  of  the  American  Colonization 
Society." 

Having  once  lent  its  columns  to  this  interest,  the 
editor  of  the  "  Christian  Observer  "  finally  expressed 
himself  thus :  "  The  unchristian  prejudice  of  color, 
which  alone  has  given  birth  to  the  Colonization 
Society,  though  varnished  over  with  other  more  plea 
surable  pretenses  and  veiled  under  a  profession  of 
Christian  regard  for  the  temporal  interests  of  the 
negro,  which  is  belied  by  the  whole  course  of  its  rea 
sonings  and  the  spirit  of  its  measures,  is  so  detestable 
in  itself  that  I  think  it  ought  not  to  be  tolerated,  but 
on  the  contrary  ought  to  be  denounced  and  opposed 
by  all  humane  and  especially  by  all  pious  people  in 
this  country." 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  a  letter  written  by 
William  Allen  of  London,  known  widely  as  a  Quaker 
philanthropist :  "  Having  heard  thy  exposition  of  the 
origin  and  main  object  of  the  American  Colonization 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  61 

Society,  at  the  meeting  on  the  13th  inst.,  at  Exeter 
Hall,  and  having  read  their  own  printed  documents,  I 
hardly  know  how  adequately  to  express  my  surprise 
and  indignation  that  my  correspondents  in  North 
America  should  not  have  informed  me  of  the  real 
principles  of  the  society,  and  also  that  Elliott  Cresson, 
knowing,  as  he  must  have  known,  the  abominable  sen 
timents  that  it  has  printed  and  published,  should  have 
condescended  to  become  its  agent." 

In  a  letter  dated  7/15,  1833,  a  Massachusetts 
clergyman  says  :  "It  is  a  scheme  in  which  I  was  once 
deeply  interested.  I  have  spoken  and  written  and 
preached  and  taken  contributions  in  its  behalf.  I  did 
not  then  understand  the  real  nature  of  the  scheme.  I 
meant  well  in  espousing  it,  but  I  now  see  my  error 
and  my  sin ;  and  though  it  was  a  sin  of  ignorance,  I 
desire  to  repent  of  it." 

The  societies  formed  for  the  direct  abolition  of  the 
slaves  were  the  objects  of  censure  by  the  American 
Colonization  Society  ;  and  with  the  powerful  influence 
it  exerted  both  North  and  South,  it  was  hard  work 
for  the  smaller  organizations  to  get  a  start.  But  the 
abominable  work  of  this  society  was  not  to  continue. 
The  selfish  motives  of  its  managers  were  finally  dis 
covered,  and  the  work  of  the  society  came  to  an  end. 

Abraham  Lincoln  was  not  the  first  to  issue  an 
emancipation  proclamation,  liberating  the  Southern 
slaves.  Friends  early  began  to  see  the  sin  of  slavery. 
In  1711,  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting  condemned 
the  importation  of  slaves.  In  1740,  North  Carolina 
Yearly  Meeting  began  the  agitation  of  the  question  of 


62  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

freeing  them.  In  1743,  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting 
adopted  a  query  asking  if  Friends  were  careful  not  to 
encourage  the  importation  of  slaves  or  buy  them  after 
they  were  imported,  although  in  1688  they  had  refused 
to  consider  the  subject  of  the  unchristian  nature  of 
slavery.  In  1758,  they  appointed  John  Woolman  and 
others  to  labor  with  Friends  on  this  account,  at  the 
request  of  Germantown  Friends  under  the  leading  of 
Francis  Daniel  Pastorius,  who,  with  other  Germans, 
had  been  induced  by  William  Penn  to  come  to  Penn 
sylvania. 

In  1776,  the  reports  of  one  quarterly  meeting  show 
that  they  had  manumitted  125  slaves,  and  then  the 
yearly  meeting  concluded  that  those  who  refused  to 
take  the  advice  of  Friends  in  this  matter  should  be 
disowned. 

In  1783,  the  minutes  of  the  yearly  meeting  state  : 
"  There  are  no  slaves  among  us,  except  a  few  cases 
difficultly  circumstanced."  The  same  year,  at  the  re 
commendation  of  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting,  Eng 
lish  Friends  presented  to  the  House  of  Commons  a 
petition  against  the  African  slave-trade,  which  was 
signed  by  273  English  Friends. 

Southern  Friends  moved  cautiously  in  this  matter, 
for  much  besides  monetary  interest  was  at  stake. 
Care  was  needed  that  their  members  should  be  edu 
cated  in  regard  to  the  sin  of  slavery  lest,  as  was  the 
case  with  most  other  churches,  there  might  be  a  divi 
sion  among  themselves  and  a  separation  from  their 
brethren  in  the  North  upon  this  question.  Many  did 
not  see  with  their  leaders  at  once,  but  patience  and 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  63 

perseverance  were  needed  on  the  part  of  the  more  ad 
vanced.  Before  any  decided  action  could  be  taken> 
there  must  be  a  degree  of  unity. 

In  1758,  North  Carolina  Yearly  Meeting  issued  a 
minute  making  provisions  for  negroes  to  hold  meet 
ings  for  worship,  and  in  1770  they  issued  another,  in 
which  the  importation  of  slaves  from  Africa  was 
declared  iniquitous,  and  purchasing  them  from  trad 
ers  and  dealers  was  disapproved,  although  they  were 
allowed  to  purchase  them  from  neighbors  to  prevent 
the  separation  of  husbands  from  wives  or  children 
from  parents. 

In  1786,  Friends  became  so  united  as  to  the  sin  of 
slavery  that  they  adopted  a  clause  of  discipline  for 
mally  condemning  the  entire  system.  The  Yearly 
Meeting  of  Friends  in  Virginia  had  done  this  a  few 
months  before. 

For  years  committees  were  under  appointment  to 
advise  with  Friends  in  relation  to  the  subject  of 
manumitting  their  slaves,  to  aid  in  preparing  needed 
legal  papers,  and  sometimes  to  furnish  money  for 
their  removal.  Laws  had  been  passed  which  forbade 
the  freeing  of  slaves  within  a  slave  State,  so  these 
committees  gave  legally  prepared  receipts  for  the 
blacks,  and  thus  often  became  the  masters  of  many 
persons  and  families.  When  a  sufficient  number  was 
gathered,  they  went  with  them  to  a  free  State,  or  to 
Liberia.  Friends  Nicholson  and  White  of  Belvidere, 
N.  C.,  made  several  journeys  with  such  companies. 
As  they  were  the  legal  owners,  the  law  could  not  pre 
vent  their  taking  the  slaves  away,  and  when  they 


64  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

arrived  at  the  place  chosen,  they  did  what  they  could 
to  put  the  negroes  in  a  way  for  self-support. 

Edmund  Peele,  a  prominent  Friend  of  Rich  Square, 
N.  C.,  at  one  time  liberated  125  of  his  own  slaves, 
took  them  to  Liberia,  Africa,  at  his  own  expense, 
gave  each  $25  with  which  to  start  in  his  new  home, 
and  began  his  changed  life  with  such  reduced  resources 
as  proved  his  action  to  have  been  a  sacrifice  for  prin 
ciple,  which  was  really  very  great.  Yet  greater  was 
the  inheritance  of  Christian  character  which  he  left 
his  worthy  children.  It  was  of  far  more  value  than 
all  the  slaves  he  could  have  given  them. 

So  successful  was  the  labor  of  the  Friends  in  the 
education  of  their  members  on  this  subject,  that  very 
few  were  disowned,  and  in  1818  we  find  on  their 
records  this  brief  minute  :  "  None  held  as  slaves." 

The  Methodist  and  Moravian  churches,  who  had 
formerly  been  iion-slaveholding,  gradually  yielded  to 
the  influences  around  them,  leaving  the  Friends  alone 
in  all  the  South  to  bear  witness  against  the  sin  of  slav 
ery.  This  they  did  in  various  ways.  The  legislatures 
of  North  Carolina  and  Tennessee  were  memorialized 
almost  yearly  from  1787  until  1834.  Their  protest 
was  sometimes  given  a  second  reading,  and,  though 
never  acted  upon,  it  could  but  have  an  influence  which 
was  not  wholly  lost.  At  least  it  was  well  understood 
that  while  ministers  were  pleading  for  slavery  and 
church  members  were  so  generally  practising  it,  there 
was  one  religious  body  in  their  midst  which  could  not, 
for  conscience'  sake,  participate  in  what  the  law,  com 
mon  custom,  and  even  religious  opinion  so  fully 
sanctioned. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  65 

Aside  from  the  pecuniary  loss  to  Friends  in  liber 
ating  so  many  slaves  on  whom  they  depended  for 
labor,  we  may  note  the  fact  that  to  labor  with  one's 
own  hands,  through  the  blighting  influence  of  slavery, 
was  considered  degrading ;  and  he  who  thus  labored 
was  looked  upon  as  being  "  no  better  than  a  nigger." 
So  difficult  was  it  to  obtain  free  labor,  either  black  or 
white,  that  Friends  had  to  content  themselves  with 
less  income,  and  also  to  take  a  lower  social  standing 
than  they  would  otherwise  have  had. 

While  the  Friends  were  considering  what  to  do  and 
how  to  act  under  their  trying  circumstances,  the  pro 
phetic  voice  of  their  preachers  was  heard,  telling  them 
of  the  judgments  of  the  Almighty  that  were  coming 
upon  the  Southland  because  of  the  cry  of  her  bond 
men,  and  warning  them  to  flee  lest  they  be  partakers 
of  the  chastisement.  One  minister  in  particular 
visited  every  meeting  of  Friends  in  Georgia,  South 
Carolina,  and  lower  North  Carolina,  preaching  a  day 
of  vengeance  and  warning  the  Friends  to  escape. 
The  result  was  that  the  entire  body  of  Friends  in  that 
region,  and  many  from  the  other  parts  of  North  Caro 
lina  and  from  Virginia  and  Maryland  emigrated  to 
Ohio,  Indiana,  and  other  Western  States. 

There  were  no  vestibule  trains  for  them  then ;  no 
freight  cars  for  their  goods ;  no  cattle  cars  for  their 
stock.  In  the  canvas-covered  wagons,  now  so  seldom 
seen,  except  in  some  parts  of  North  Carolina,  were 
closely  packed  the  bedding,  furniture,  provisions,  feed 
for  the  horses,  and  the  few  other  absolute  necessities 
for  along  journey,  most  of  the  way  through  a  wilderness 


66  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Country.  The  pot  for  boiling  the  family  food  is  tied 
under  the  axle-tree ;  the  frying  pan  handle  is  thrust 
between  an  outside  strip  and  the  wagon  bed ;  the  axe 
is  in  its  place  on  the  wagon  hounds ;  the  feed  box  for 
the  horses  is  fastened  to  the  hind  end  of  the  wagon 
bed,  where  the  canvas  cover  extends  a  little  over  the 
heads  of  the  horses  while  they  eat  their  well-earned 
grain,  or  stand  during  a  storm,  a  little  sheltered  from 
its  fury. 

The  old  homestead  has  been  sold ;  the  hearthstone 
around  which  the  children  for  generations  have 
gathered  is  forsaken,  and  with  a  lingering  look  upon 
the  familiar  scenes  of  what  has  been  their  home,  the 
women  and  children  are  helped  into  the  wagon,  the 
horses  hitched  up  and  the  journey  begun. 

They  often  moved  in  bodies ;  whole  meetings 
gathered  at  a  place  and  time  previously  agreed  upon, 
and  then,  as  a  caravan,  together  made  their  way  west, 
cutting  through  forests  or  bridging  streams  in  their 
wearisome  journey  from  slavery's  land  to  the  land  of 
freedom. 

On  the  First  day  of  the  week  they  and  their  horses 
rested  from  their  labors,  and  gathered  within  their 
corral  of  wagons  for  protection  from  wild  beasts. 
Here  they  held  their  meetings  to  worship  God,  sitting 
around  their  camp-fires  in  the  midst  of  the  primeval 
forest ;  and  God  was  as  willing  to  manifest  his  pres 
ence  and  grant  his  blessing  to  those  who  worshipped 
Him,  under  the  blue  canopy  of  heaven,  as  when  they 
were  in  their  now  forsaken  homes.  Here  the  minister's 
voice  might  be  listened  to,  not  only  by  his  little  flock, 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  67 

but  by  the  wild  beasts  without  the  enclosure,  whose 
voices  might  in  turn  be  heard  during  the  silence  of  the 
meeting.  We  can  imagine  them  gathering  about 
their  camp-fires  each  evening,  after  the  supper  had 
been  cooked  and  eaten  and  the  horses  fed  and  curried, 
sometimes  talking  with  grave  faces  of  the  uncertainty 
of  the  new  life  upon  which  they  were  entering,  yet 
steadfast  in  their  belief  that  the  same  Lord  who  led 
His  people  through  the  wilderness  and  gave  them  a 
good  land  would  bless  them  and  multiply  them  in  the 
land  to  which  they  were  going  for  conscience'  sake. 

Upon  arrival  at  the  neighborhood  chosen  for  their 
settlement,  they  would  sometimes  form  almost  the 
same  community  of  people,  and  name  their  town  and 
meeting  the  same  as  that  which  they  had  left  in  the 
Southland,  and  with  courageous  heart  begin  the  work 
of  restoring  their  lost  fortunes,  with  a  spirit  of  freedom 
and  happiness. 

Many  of  the  leading  members  of  church  and  state 
of  the  Western  country  to-day  are  descendants  of  this 
worthy  ancestry.  The  active  membership  of  the 
Yearly  Meetings  of  Ohio,  Indiana,  Western  Iowa, 
Kansas,  Wilmington,  Oregon,  and  California  is  com 
posed  largely  of  native  Southerners  or  their  de 
scendants. 

At  one  time  before  the  war  it  looked  as  though 
there  would  be  none  left  of  the  25,000  Friends 
in  these  Southern  States ;  and  North  Carolina  Yearly 
Meeting,  considering  the  subject  of  the  rapid  diminu 
tion  of  her  members,  yet  rejoicing  in  the  prosperity 
of  her  children  in  their  new  homes,  said  :  "  We  grate- 


68  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

fully  record  our  sense  of  the  blessings  which  thus 
rewarded  the  faithfulness  of  one  generation  in  the 
prosperity  of  the  next,  and  overruled  their  straitened 
position  in  their  own  land  for  the  spreading  abroad 
of  their  tents,  and  we  trust  to  the  honor  of  Him 
who  setteth  the  poor  on  high  from  his  affliction,  and 
maketh  him  families  like  a  flock. " 


CHAPTER  IV. 

What  gives  the  wheat-field  blades  of  steel  ? 

What  points  the  rebel  cannon  ? 

What  sets  the  roaring  rabble's  heel 

On  the  old  star-spangled  pennon  ? 

What  breaks  the  oath  of  the  men  o'  the  South  ? 

What  whets  the  knife  for  the  Union's  life  ? 

Hark  to  the  answer,  —  Slavery. 

WHITTIEB. 

As  we  have  learned,  many  laws  were  enacted  in 
the  United  States  to  suit  the  supposed  interests  of 
the  slaveholders,  and  were  framed  with  a  special 
view  to  keep  the  slave  "  in  the  eye  of  the  law "  as 
property,  with  no  more  rights  nor  privileges  than  any 
other  animal,  —  hardly  as  many. 

The  laws  of  South  Carolina  provided  that  a  slave 
might  be  required  to  work  fifteen  hours  per  day.  If 
a  slave  were  killed  in  a  "  sudden  heat  or  passion,"  or 
"  by  undue  correction,"  the  murderer  had  to  pay  a 
fine  or  be  imprisoned  for  six  months ;  but  if  a  slave  in 
any  way  resisted  a  white  man  when  under  punishment 
or  otherwise,  or  should  strike  a  white  man,  he  must 
suffer  such  punishment  as  the  justice  might  see  fit, 
and  in  some  States  the  second  or  third  offense  was 
punishable  by  death. 

In  Mississippi  there  were  thirty-eight  offenses,  the 
violation  of  any  one  of  which  was  punishable  by 


70  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

death  ;  in  Virginia  there  were  seventy-one.  It  was 
left  for  the  magistrates  to  determine  the  penalty 
without  the  trouble  or  cost  of  further  trial.  Some  of 
the  States  had  more  severe  laws  than  others,  but  all 
slave  States  and  many  Northern  ones  had  laws  very 
prejudicial  against  the  slave  or  free  colored  person. 
Most  of  these  laws  were  in  operation  in  the  District 
of  Columbia,  under  the  direct  control  of  the  United 
States  government. 

Such  was  the  slaveholders'  power  in  Congress  that 
the  capital  of  this  great  nation  was  one  of  the  greatest 
slave  marts  in  this  or  any  other  country.  Here  any 
colored  person  might  be  cast  into  prison  upon  real  or 
feigned  suspicion  of  being  a  slave,  and  unless  claimed 
by  a  white  man  as  his  slave,  or  able  there  to  prove  his 
freedom,  he  was  sold  for  life  as  a  slave  to  pay  his 
jail  fees.  In  many  cases  this  law  was  carried  into 
effect,  and  the  United  States  became  a  party  to  the 
great  sin  of  robbing  an  American  citizen  of  his  liberty 
for  no  crime  or  offence  against  her  laws,  but  because 
in  his  ignorance  and  misfortune  he  was  unable  to 
prove  that  his  mother  was  a  free  woman  when  he  was 
born. 

Within  the  ten  miles  square  constituting  the  Dis 
trict  of  Columbia,  there  were  six  thousand  human 
beings  held  as  slaves  in  the  year  1835,  and  this  num 
ber  rapidly  increased.  According  to  law,  any  of  the 
jails  in  this  district  were  to  be  opened  to  receive  the 
slaves  of  the  trader  while  he  was  waiting  to  gather  his 
proposed  number  for  sale  there  or  to  be  shipped,  and 
be  they  few  or  many,  they  were  fed  and  cared  for 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  71 

until  the  owner  called  for  them.  County  jails  and 
prisons  generally  were  practically  the  free  hotels  for 
lodging  and  feeding  the  slave  as  he  was  being  moved 
around  the  country,  except  it  may  have  been  a  small 
fee  to  the  jailer.  Thus  the  slaveholder  was  saved 
much  of  the  expense  for  their  food  and  lodging  while 
he  was  in  town,  as  well  as  the  bother  of  keeping  them 
and  the  danger  of  their  escape. 

We  find  that,  in  the  city  of  Washington,  for  four 
hundred  dollars  men  were  licensed  to  deal  in  human 
flesh,  and  under  the  shadow  of  the  Capitol  of  this  free 
country,  coffles  were  made  up  from  her  prisons  and 
started  on  their  long  march  South.  The  daily  papers 
gave  much  space  to  such  advertisements  as  this : 

"Cash  for  two  hundred  negroes.  We  will  give 
cash  for  two  hundred  likely  young  negroes  of  both 
sexes,  families  included.  Persons  wishing  to  dis 
pose  of  their  slaves  will  do  well  to  give  us  a  call, 
as  we  will  give  higher  prices  in  cash  than  any  other 
purchasers  who  are  now  in  or  may  hereafter  come  to 
this  market.  All  communications  will  meet  attention. 
We  can  at  all  times  be  found  at  our  residence  on 
Seventh  Street,  immediately  south  of  the  Centre 
Market  House.  JOSEPH  W.  NEAL  &  Co. 

WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  Sept.  13,  1834." 

Other  firms  advertised  for  slaves  by  the  hundred, 
and  if  it  is  a  question  what  they  did  with  them, 
we  will  remind  the  reader  that  he  might  find  in  the 
same  paper  advertised  as  sailing  regularly  for  New 
Orleans  the  packets  Brig  and  Tribune,  and  the  brig 


72  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Uncas,  captains  Smith  and  Bouse,  leaving  every  thirty 
days  during  the  shipping  season.  These  were  regular 
slavers,  as  much  as  any  that  sailed  from  the  shores 
of  Africa  with  their  cargoes  of  human  flesh.  Per 
haps  it  was  a  less  dangerous  business,  but  it  was 
more  expensive. 

The  following  is*  from  a  letter  written  by  a  Mr. 
Leavitt,  January  23,  1834,  published  in  a  New  York 
newspaper :  "  I  visited  the  slave-factory  of  Franklin 
and  Armfield  at  Alexandria,  and  was  informed  by 
one  of  the  principals  of  the  firm  that  the  number  of 
slaves  carried  from  the  District  of  Columbia  last  year 
was  about  one  thousand,  but  it  would  be  much  greater 
this  year.  He  expected  that  their  house  alone  would 
ship  at  least  eleven  or  twelve  hundred.  They  have 
two  vessels  of  their  own  constantly  employed  carrying 
slaves  to  New  Orleans." 

Mr.  Leavitt  went  on  board  the  Tribune  and  was 
shown  over  her  by  the  captain.  He  saw  the  arrange 
ments  for  stowing  away  the  slaves  in  the  hold,  which 
was  divided  into  two  apartments.  The  after  hold,  he 
says,  would  hold  about  eighty  women;  the  other, 
about  one  hundred  men.  They  were  stowed  away  on 
platforms  as  close  as  they  could  well  be. 

In  1831,  the  Big  Comet,  a  brig  belonging  to  this 
company,  was  wrecked  on  Abaco,  one  of  the  Bahamas, 
with  one  hundred  and  sixty  slaves  on  board. 

Every  effort  made  by  the  anti-slavery  societies  to 
rid  the  national  capital  of  the  sin  of  slavery  and  the 
slave-trade  was  promptly  met  by  the  counter  influence 
of  the  American  Colonization  Society ;  and  the  inter- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  73 

ests  of  officers  in  the  government  were  in  so  many 
cases  allied  with  the  system,  that  it  seemed  as  impos 
sible  to  accomplish  what  they  wished  to  do,  as  it  now 
does  to  the  temperance  workers  to  rid  the  govern 
ment  of  its  connection  with  the  liquor  interest,  which 
is  so  closely  guarded  by  the  legal  cloak. 

But  as  "  nothing  was  more  certainly  written  in  the 
book  of  fate  than  that  this  people  should  be  free," 
as  Jefferson  said,  so  in  some  unlocked  for  manner,  it 
may  be,  the  strength  of  the  people's  voice  will  be  felt, 
and  we  may  have  the  bonds  of  another  class  of  slaves 
broken,  and  the  sons  of  America  may  continue  to  rise 
in  the  strength  and  grandeur  of  the  nobler  workman 
ship  of  God's  hand,  filling  the  place  in  the  home,  in 
the  nation,  that  belongs  to  an  enlightened  Christian 
manhood. 

Northern  men  were  not  all  abolitionists  before  the 
war.  Many  who  really  wished  the  slaves  free  were 
unwilling  to  incur  the  displeasure  of  the  slaveholders 
and  their  friends. 

As  late  as  1835,  Boston  sentiment  was  such  that 
George  Thompson,  an  Englishman,  was  not  permitted 
to  plead  the  cause  of  the  slave  in  that  city.  An  in 
cendiary  hand-bill,  offering  a  reward  of  one  hundred 
dollars  for  his  seizure,  with  a  view  to  tarring  and 
feathering  him,  was  freely  distributed,  and  but  for 
his  absence  from  the  city,  his  life  would  probably 
have  been  taken  by  the  violent  mob  which  gathered 
in  consequence.  He  had  many  narrow  escapes  in 
other  places,  being  repeatedly  mobbed,  and  was  finally 
obliged  to  leave  the  country. 


74  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

With  great  care  he  was  secreted  on  board  a  British 
ship  and  sent  to  England.  Returning  in  1850,  he 
did  address  large  audiences  in  Boston  and  elsewhere, 
but  still  encountered  mobocratic  violence. 

William  Lloyd  Garrison  was  awakened  to  the  sin 
of  slavery  by  Benjamin  Lundy,  and  was  inspired  in 
his  crusade  for  immediate  emancipation  by  Elizabeth 
Heyrick,  an  English  Friend  who  wrote  a  stirring 
pamphlet  in  favor  of  that  doctrine.  He  was  im 
prisoned  in  Baltimore,  mobbed  and  dragged  through 
the  streets  of  Boston,  and  five  thousand  dollars  was 
offered  for  his  arrest  and  conviction  by  the  State  of 
Georgia. 

•  Wendell  Phillips,  the  gifted  orator,  was  mobbed, 
pelted  with  rotten  eggs,  and  threatened  with  hanging 
for  taking  up  the  cause  of  the  oppressed  slave. 

In  April,  1834,  an  anti-slavery  society  was  organ 
ized  in  Haverhill,  Mass.,  with  John  Greenleaf  Whit- 
tier  as  its  corresponding  secretary.  The  opposition 
was  as  strong  here  as  in  Boston  or  any  other  part 
of  New  England.  In  1835,  John  G.  Whittier  had 
arranged  for  Eev.  Samuel  J.  May  to  lecture  in  the 
Christian  chapel  in  Haverhill.  Mr.  May  says :  "  I 
had  spoken  about  fifteen  minutes  when  the  most 
hideous  cries  and  yells  from  a  crowd  of  men  who  had 
surrounded  the  house,  startled  us,  and  then  came 
heavy  missiles  and  stones  against  the  doors  and  the 
blinds  of  the  windows.  I  persisted  in  speaking  for  a 
few  minutes,  hoping  that  the  blinds  and  doors  were 
strong  enough  to  stand  the  siege ;  but  presently  a 
heavy  stone  broke  through  one  of  the  blinds,  shat- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  75 

tered  a  pane  of  glass,  and  fell  on  the  head  of  a  lady 
sitting  near  the  centre  of  the  hall.  She  uttered  a 
shriek,  and  fell  bleeding  into  the  arms  of  her  sister. 
The  panic-stricken  audience  arose  en  masse  and  made 
a  rush  for  the  doors." 

Mr.  May  escaped  by  walking  through  the  crowd 
between  two  ladies,  one  of  them  Mr.  Whittier's  sister. 
A  loaded  cannon  was  being  drawn  to  the  place  by  an 
infuriated  mob,  and  would  doubtless  have  been  used 
to  slay  the  people  who  had  gathered  to  consider  the 
question  of  freedom  for  the  Southern  slave. 

This  same  evening,  John  G.  Whittier  was  with 
George  Thompson  of  England  holding  an  anti-slavery 
meeting  at  Concord,  N.  H.  They  were  mobbed  and 
beaten.  Whittier  was  obliged  to  seek  refuge  in  the 
house  of  a  friend  named  Kent,  who,  though  not  an 
abolitionist,  told  the  mob  that  they  could  have  Whit 
tier  only  over  his  dead  body.  Whittier,  becoming 
anxious  for  his  friend  George  Thompson,  who  had 
sought  refuge  in  another  house,  borrowed  a  hat  and 
went  in  search  of  him.  Cannon  were  brought  and  it 
looked  as  though  they  would  be  killed  ;  but  with  the 
aid  of  a  horse  and  buggy  which  were  furnished  them 
at  a  back  way,  they  escaped  to  a  distant  inn,  where 
they  took  breakfast.  Little  suspecting  the  identity  of 
his  guests,  the  landlord  talked  freely  of  the  disturb 
ance,  and  spoke  of  Whittier  as  "  an  ignorant  sort  of 
fellow,"  using  many  other  expressions  not  very  com 
plimentary  to  either  of  them.  He  was  much  sur 
prised  to  hear  Whittier  say,  just  before  stepping  into 
the  buggy,  after  George  Thompson  was  seated,  "  Well, 


76  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

this  is  my  friend  George  Thompson,  and  I  am  John 
G.  Whittier."  Stepping  quickly  into  the  buggy,  he 
drove  rapidly  away,  leaving  the  landlord  to  look  and 
wonder.  For  two  weeks  he  kept  his  friend  hidden 
about  the  farm. 

During  the  excitement  in  Boston,  when  William 
Lloyd  Garrison  was  imprisoned  in  jail  for  a  night,  to 
save  him  from  the  fury  of  the  mob,  John  G.  Whit- 
tier  went  to  see  him.  Such  was  the  excitement  and 
antipathy  aroused  against  him  as  an  abolitionist,  that 
he  said  he  would  have  felt  safer  that  night  in  jail 
with  William  Lloyd  Garrison. 

In  1831  an  attempt  was  made  to  establish  a  school 
in  New  Haven,  Conn.,  for  the  education  of  the  colored 
people ;  but  it  was  promptly  stopped  by  the  mayor, 
aldermen,  and  common  council,  upon  their  own  re 
sponsibility. 

In  1832  a  refined  Christian  lady,  a  Miss  Crandall 
of  Canterbury,  Conn.,  as  school  teacher,  was  applied 
to  by  a  pious  colored  woman  for  admission  to  the 
school,  saying  that  she  wanted  to  gain  enough  know 
ledge  to  teach  the  colored  children.  Miss  Crandall 
admitted  her,  but  was  soon  informed  that  the  woman 
must  be  dismissed.  She  then  determined  to  open  a 
school  for  colored  children.  She  was  arrested,  and  a 
"  town  meeting  "  was  held  to  consider  the  subject. 
The  clerk  of  the  meeting  made  a  speech  in  which  he 
said  if  the  school  went  into  operation  their  children 
would  be  ruined  forever,  and  property  no  longer  safe. 
He  said  that  they  had  a  law  which  should  prevent  that 
school  from  going  into  operation.  The  civil  authori- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  77 

ties  and  selectmen  of  Canterbury  appealed  to  the  Col 
onization  Society  for  their  help,  and  Miss  Crandall 
was  sent  to  jail.  William  Lloyd  Garrison  said  that 
this  work  was  but  one  of  the  genuine  flowers  of  the 
Colonization  Society's  garden. 

In  1838  the  office  of  the  "  Philanthropist,"  an  abo 
lition  paper  published  by  Achilles  Pugh,  a  Friend,  in 
Cincinnati,  was  ransacked  by  a  mob.  Much  valuable 
property  was  destroyed.  In  1844  another  mob,  stirred 
up  by  slaveholders  and  their  sympathizers,  was  suf 
fered  by  the  authorities  to  enter  the  press  rooms  and 
office  and  destroy  the  presses  and  office  furniture,  and 
completely  ruin  his  business,  while  the  officials  of  the 
city  looked  on  with  apparent  approval. 

Abigail  and  Lydia  Mott,  sisters,  and  members  of 
the  Society  of  Friends,  became  interested  in  emanci 
pation.  Their  home  in  Albany,  N.  Y.,  was  opened  to 
those  engaged  in  active  work.  They  made  the  sub 
ject  a  study  and  arranged  for  public  speeches  upon  it, 
bearing  much  of  the  expense.  Their  counsel  was 
often  sought  by  William  Lloyd  Garrison,  Wendell 
Phillips,  Edmund  Quincy  and  many  others.  William 
Lloyd  Garrison  speaks  of  these  sisters  as  "  abolition 
ists,  vigilant,  uncompromising,  well-balanced,  clear  in 
vision,  sound  in  judgment,  discerners  of  spirits,  and 
many-sided  reformers." 

Josephine  Griffin,  lifting  her  voice  for  freedom,  in 
Ohio  and  Michigan,  faced  mobs  whose  violent  demon 
strations  would  have  alarmed  less  fearless  advocates. 
At  Ann  Arbor,  Michigan,  on  one  occasion  she  stood 
for  more  than  an  hour  before  a  howling,  angry,  threat- 


78  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

ening  mob,  before  she  could  get  them  sufficiently 
quiet  to  listen  to  her  appeal  for  the  oppressed  slave. 

These  facts  show  a  little  of  the  public  sentiment 
which  reformers,  even  in  the  Northern  States,  were 
obliged  to  face. 

Laura  Haviland,  now  a  minister  among  Friends  in 
Chicago,  rejoices  in  the  distinction  of  having,  with 
her  husband,  formed  in  1839  the  first  school  in 
America,  except  Oberlin,  where  colored  and  white 
could  be  received  as  students,  upon  equal  terms.  This 
school  was  situated  at  Eaisin  Valley,  Michigan,  where 
a  settlement  of  colored  people  had  been  formed.  Some 
of  them  were  runaway  slaves,  who,  after  having  lived 
there  in  peace  and  happiness  for  some  time,  were 
aroused  one  night  from  their  slumber  by  the  demands 
of  a  group  of  men  from  Kentucky,  who  had  come  to 
claim  as  their  property  and  to  return  to  bondage  these 
citizens  of  a  free  State.  Several  of  these  poor  colored 
people  were  captured  after  a  hard  fight,  and  taken 
hurriedly  away ;  but  the  citizens  of  Raisin  Valley 
were  not  ready  to  allow  such  a  summary  withdrawal 
of  any  of  their  number  by  an  armed  force.  Warrants 
were  quickly  issued  and  a  posse,  led  by  an  abolitionist 
officer,  were  soon  in  pursuit,  and  all  the  invaders  were 
placed  under  arrest.  Among  them  was  a  preacher 
who  claimed  as  his  share  a  black  man  in  the  company 
who  had  been  wounded  before  his  capture.  At  the 
coming  of  the  invaders,  the  wife  of  the  latter  had  hur 
riedly  left  her  bed  to  arouse  the  neighbors.  In  the 
bed  she  had  left  her  baby.  The  preacher,  seeing  the 
baby,  claimed  it  as  his  property,  —  worth  two  or  three 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  79 

hundred  dollars  in  the  slave  market,  —  and  took  it 
away  with  him.  The  officer  in  charge  of  the  rescuing 
party  made  the  preacher  get  off  of  the  horse  which  he 
was  riding  and  allow  the  wounded  man  to  ride.  Not 
satisfied  with  thus  humiliating  him,  he  aroused  the 
people  by  the  way,  calling  them  to  "  Come  and  see  the 
preacher  negro-stealer,"  who  still  carried  the  baby  in 
his  arms.  So  terribly  did  the  officer  taunt  him  and 
stir  up  the  people  to  ridicule  him,  that  the  preacher 
actually  cried  in  the  street  and  begged  to  be  relieved 
of  the  baby. 

By  law  the  child  followed  the  condition  of  the  col 
ored  mother,  and  as  the  mother  of  this  child  was  un 
questionably  a  free  woman,  it  was  a  clear  case  of  kid 
napping  on  the  part  of  the  negro  hunters. 

They  were  put  in  jail  and  allowed  to  send  for  coun 
sel,  and  while  they  were  waiting  for  trial  the  colored 
people  were  consigned  to  the  care  of  the  Underground 
Kailroad.  The  Kentuckians  were  very  glad  to  be 
allowed  to  go  home  after  paying  costs ;  but  they  did 
not  depart  without  expressing  their  opinion  of  "  that 
woman  abolitionist,  Laura  Haviland,  the  negro 
stealer,"  whom  they  charged  with  being  the  cause  of 
all  their  troubles.  The  sum  of  13000  was  offered  for 
her  head  by  slaveholders,  yet  she  has  outlived  many 
if  not  all  of  those  who  sought  her  life,  and  now,  in 
her  eighty-sixth  year,  is  actively  engaged  in  holding 
revival  meetings  and  preaching  the  Gospel  of  Peace. 

Thomas  Garrett,  a  merchant  of  Wilmington,  Dela 
ware,  was  another  friend  of  the  slave,  whose  interest 
in  and  efforts  for  the  freedom  of  the  negro  won  for 


80  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

him  the  curses  of  the  slaveholders  and  an  offer  of 
$2500  for  his  body,  dead  or  alive.  He  was  known 
by  some  as  the  "  Fighting  Quaker,"  and  while  he  was 
not  really  a  fighter,  nor  do  we  know  of  his  ever  hav 
ing  in  this  respect  departed  from  the  "  views  of 
Friends,"  yet  fighting  men  had  great  respect  for  his 
physical  powers,  and  were  often  made  to  think  it  most 
prudent  to  avoid  an  occasion  for  conflict. 

On  one  occasion  some  slaveholders  had  secured  a 
fugitive.  He  was  in  a  room  bound  with  ropes,  and 
several  men  were  guarding  him.  On  learning  of  the 
case  Thomas  Garrett  hastened  to  the  room  and  started 
directly  for  the  captive.  Knives  and  pistols  were  at 
once  drawn  and  his  life  was  threatened  ;  but  looking 
calmly  at  the  men  he  said,  "  Put  these  things  away  ; 
none  but  cowards  use  such,"  and  showing  a  little  of 
his  muscular  power  by  pushing  aside  those  in  his  way, 
he  proceeded  to  cut  the  cords  that  bound  the  poor 
man,  and  actually  led  him  away  and  sent  him  to  Can 
ada  by  the  Underground  Railroad. 

Thomas  Garrett's  home  was  well  known  to  be  a 
station  on  this  road  to  freedom.  One  day  a  woman 
closely  pursued  by  policemen  and  slaveholders  was 
seen  by  an  Irishman  running  towards  him  as  he  stood 
in  an  alley  near  the  gate  of  Thomas  Garrett's  back 
yard.  While  he  did  not  profess  to  be  an  abolitionist, 
but  rather  the  contrary,  his  warm  Irish  heart  was 
touched  with  sympathy  for  this  fleeing  woman.  Open 
ing  the  gate  he  told  her  to  enter,  saying,  "  You  find 
Thomas  Garrett  and  you  are  safe  sure."  She  was 
seen  from  the  house  arid  hurriedly  taken  upstairs,  fed 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  81 

and  comforted.  The  slaveholders  thought  her  as 
good  as  captured.  Leaving  a  guard  to  watch  the 
place,  they  went  for  a  warrant  to  search  the  house. 
Thomas  and  his  wife  were  entertaining  a  party  of 
guests  in  the  parlors.  In  order  that  those  outside 
might  see  within,  Thomas  opened  the  blinds  and  stirred 
the  fire  in  the  grate,  making  a  bright  light.  Mrs. 
Garrett  then  asked  to  be  excused  for  a  little  while  and 
went  upstairs.  Soon  after  Thomas  also  excused  him 
self,  and  with  hat  in  hand  called  loudly  at  the  foot  of 
the  stairway,  "  Is  thee  ready,  wife  ?  "  In  answer  to 
this  call  a  woman  appeared,  clad  in  plain  bonnet  and 
cloak,  veiled,  and  ready  for  a  walk.  She  took  his 
arm  and  they  passed  the  policeman  standing  guard 
near  the  door.  Thomas  spoke  pleasantly  to  him  and 
jocosely  to  the  boy  watching  by  the  gate  ;  they  walked 
several  blocks,  passing  a  number  of  his  acquaintances 
and  policemen  who  were  looking  for  the  slave.  When 
the  house  of  a  certain  negro  was  reached,  they  en 
tered.  Thomas  soon  after  left  by  the  back  door,  re 
turned  home  by  another  way,  and  entering  the  rear  of 
his  own  home  met  his  wife  waiting  for  him  in  her 
chamber,  and  together  they  returned  to  the  parlor.  In 
speaking  of  the  matter  afterwards,  Thomas  said  he 
thought  the  police  had  a  better  night's  sleep  than  if 
they  had  caught  the  poor  creature,  and  she  would  be 
better  off  in  Canada. 

Finally  Thomas  Garrett  was  brought  before  the 
court.  When  returning  from  a  business  trip  into 
lower  Delaware,  he  had  overtaken  two  colored  men, 
who  asked  for  a  ride,  and  whose  request  was  granted 


82  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

cheerfully.  They  got  out  at  a  crossing  in  the  city, 
but  some  one  had  seen  them,  and  Thomas  was  indicted 
before  the  grand  jury  for  "  aiding  and  abetting  run 
away  slaves."  He  was  fined  13000,  and  when  the 
judge  had  finished  his  long  charge,  Friend  Garrett 
said,  "  Is  thee  done  ?  "  The  judge  replied  that  he  was, 
and  then  Thomas  said,  "  I  mean  no  disrespect  to  thee, 
for  thee  is  doing  the  duty  of  thy  office,  according  to 
thy  idea  of  it,  but  I  must  say  that  I  shall  feel  in  con 
science  bound  to  do  this  same  thing  again  when  way 
opens."  Thomas  Garrett  lived  to  rejoice  in  the  Eman 
cipation  Proclamation,  passing  away  in  1871,  in  the 
seventy-fifth  year  of  his  age. 

John  Fairchild,  who  was  brought  up  in  Virginia 
amid  the  evil  influences  and  luxuries  of  slavery,  not 
withstanding  his  personal  interests,  became  firmly 
convinced  that  slavery  was  a  sin  against  the  colored 
man.  As  to  sin  against  God,  he  seemed  to  think  lit 
tle,  for  he  was  a  wicked  man ;  but  he  boldly  under 
took  the  cause  of  the  oppressed  slave,  and  worked  for 
many  years  with  as  little  regard  to  sin  against  their 
owners  as  against  God. 

When  quite  young  he  decided  to  find  a  home  in 
some  place  where  there  were  no  slaves,  and  accord 
ingly  went  to  Ohio.  Wishing  to  take  with  him  one 
of  his  uncle's  colored  boys,  to  whom  he  had  become 
much  attached,  he  advised  the  slave  to  steal  one  of 
his  master's  horses  and  start  one  night  in  advance  of 
him.  This  was  done,  and  with  Bill  traveling  as  his 
servant,  he  reached  Ohio  and  went  on  to  Canada. 
There  John  found  so  many  colored  people  whose 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  83 

wives,  husbands,  children,  or  friends  were  still  in 
bondage,  and  whom  they  wished  him  to  aid  in  their 
escape,  that  he  listened  to  their  pleading  and  agreed  to 
undertake  the  work,  in  full  knowledge  of  its  danger. 

To  effect  his  purpose  he  went  to  the  homes  of  slave 
owners  with  a  body-servant,  sometimes  as  a  dealer 
looking  for  purchases,  abusing  niggers  and  denoun 
cing  abolitionists  in  the  presence  of  his  host,  but 
secretly  carrying  on  his  mission  with  the  blacks.  If 
horses  were  needed,  the  negroes  took  them ;  if  pistols 
and  knives  were  thought  necessary,  John  furnished 
them.  He  said  that  the  negroes  had  earned  the  horses, 
therefore  it  was  no  injustice  to  take  them.  Sometimes 
he  was  arrested,  but  in  some  manner  he  always  man 
aged  to  escape.  At  one  time  he  suffered  much  from 
exposure  and  abuse,  during  a  cold  winter,  in  a  prison 
in  Kentucky,  but  by  outside  aid  he  escaped  before  his 
trial,  which  would  doubtless  have  sent  him  to  the  pen 
itentiary.  He  then  went  to  Cincinnati,  where  he  lay 
ill  for  a  long  time  as  a  result  of  his  imprisonment  and 
exposure. 

The  president  of  the  Underground  Railroad,  Levi 
Coffin,  visited  him  during  his  sickness  and  endeavored 
to  persuade  him  to  give  up  his  hazardous  way  of  work 
ing,  risking  his  life  and  the  lives  of  others  as  he  did, 
advising  him  very  strongly  to  go  to  his  home  in  Can 
ada  and  never  cross  the  Mason  and  Dixon  line  again. 
But  Fairchild  swore  most  positively  that  he  would 
liberate  a  slave  for  every  day  he  had  lain  in  prison. 

After  resting  a  few  weeks  he  disappeared.  He  was 
soon  afterwards  heard  of  crossing  the  Ohio  River  with 


84  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

twenty-eight  fugitives  from  Kentucky.  Committing 
them  to  the  care  of  the  Underground  Kailroad,  he  re 
turned  to  the  South,  and  soon  reported  in  Detroit, 
Michigan,  with  thirty  more  from  Mississippi.  Hav 
ing  the  names  of  some  in  Baltimore  and  Washington 
whose  friends  were  anxious  to  have  him  liberate  them, 
he  finally  consented  to  undertake  it.  He  visited  Phil 
adelphia  and  purchased  wigs  and  powder,  for  which 
he  expended  $80,  and  used  them  to  convert  the  light 
colored  slaves  of  Baltimore  and  Washington  into  re 
spectable  looking  white  citizens.  One  of  them  was  so 
dark  as  to  make  it  too  much  of  a  risk  for  the  whole 
enterprise  to  take  him  along,  and  the  man  had  to  be 
left.  Without  being  suspected,  John  Fairchild  suc 
ceeded  in  shipping  two  companies  west  as  first-class 
passengers.  Some  members  of  the  third  party  which 
he  started  were  missed  by  their  owners,  and  informa 
tion  that  they  were  on  the  train  was  somehow  obtained. 
They  were  on  a  fast  express  to  Pittsburg.  An  engine 
was  attached  to  a  single  coach  and  chase  was  given  by 
the  owners.  The  express  had  a  good  start,  however, 
and  though  the  slave-owners  were  determined  to  suc 
ceed,  they  could  not  overtake  the  train  until  just  be 
fore  it  arrived  at  Pittsburg.  Finding  themselves 
pursued,  the  passengers  did  not  see  fit  to  await  the 
stopping  of  the  train  in  the  station,  but  all  jumped  off 
just  before  the  train  was  stopped,  and  quickly  scat 
tered  through  the  city  to  safe  hiding-places.  They 
were  hotly  pursued  by  their  owners,  but  were  not 
taken,  and  in  due  time  made  their  way  to  Canada. 
One  moonlight  night,  with  a  large  company  of  fugi« 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  85 

tives,  John  Fairchild  was  crossing  a  bridge.  Armed 
men  were  lying  in  ambush  at  each  end  of  it,  and  to 
gether  began  firing  at  the  negroes  as  they  were  about 
midway  of  the  bridge.  Fairchild  promptly  gave  the 
order,  "  Charge  to  the  front."  And  charge  they  did, 
firing  as  they  went.  The  men  in  ambush  "  scattered 
like  scared  sheep."  When  asked  by  Levi  Coffin,  to 
whom  he  related  the  incident,  if  any  one  was  hurt,  he 
showed  him  several  bullet  holes  in  his  clothing,  a 
slight  flesh  wound  on  his  arm,  and  another  on  a  ne 
gro's  leg.  He  said :  "  You  see,  we  were  in  close  quar 
ters,  but  my  men  were  plucky.  We  shot  to  kill,  and 
we  made  the  devils  run." 

Upon  hearing  him  give  this  account,  our  peace-lov 
ing  Friend,  Levi  Coffin,  remonstrated  with  him  for 
trying  to  kill  people,  telling  him  that  it  was  better  to 
suffer  wrong  than  to  do  wrong ;  that  we  should  love 
our  enemies.  "  Love  the  devil !  "  was  the  characteris 
tic  reply ;  "  slaveholders  are  all  devils,  and  it  is  no 
harm  to  kill  the  devil.  I  do  not  intend  to  hurt  people 
if  they  keep  out  of  my  way,  but  if  they  step  between 
me  and  liberty,  they  must  look  out  for  the  conse 
quences.  When  I  undertake  to  conduct  slaves  out  of 
bondage,  it  is  my  duty  to  defend  them,  even  to  the 
last  drop  of  my  blood." 

Levi  Coffin  says :  "It  was  useless  to  preach  peace 
to  John  Fairchild.  He  would  fight  for  the  fugitive  as 
long  as  life  lasted." 

Getting  his  men  together  before  starting,  Fairchild 
would  give  them  to  understand  that  there  was  to 
be  no  turning  back.  It  was  "  liberty  or  death."  If 


86  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

pursued,  they  must  fight  if  needful.  He  exacted  from 
each  one  promises  of  positive  obedience  to  himself. 
No  one  must  turn  back,  but  be  ready  to  fight  till 
death ;  and  if  any  one  should  turn  coward,  he  would 
shoot  him  down.  Fairchild,  in  turn,  would  promise  to 
remain  with  them  until  they  were  free,  or  die  in  the 
attempt  to  free  them. 

John  Fairchild  followed  this  work  for  more  than 
twelve  years,  liberating  slaves  from  every  slave  State 
in  the  Union,  making  many  happy  in  being  freed 
from  bondage  and  united  with  their  loved  ones,  and 
finding  his  reward  in  their  happiness,  for  he  was  often 
needy  and  in  rags ;  but  the  colored  people  had  un 
bounded  confidence  in  him  and  love  for  him,  and 
would  readily  do  what  they  could  to  supply  his  neces 
sities  when  they  knew  of  them. 

The  best  of  fighters  sometimes  find  themselves  un 
able  to  "  fight  their  way  out,"  and  the  career  of  John 
Fairchild  was  undoubtedly  ended  by  the  bullet  of 
some  Southerner.  In  1861  he  closed  up  his  business 
in  Indiana,  where  he  thought  to  settle  down  and  give 
up  his  hazardous  work,  according  to  the  advice  of 
Levi  Coffin,  but  the  recollection  of  slaves  under  the 
lash,  and  the  pleading  of  their  friends  for  his  help  to 
release  them,  doubtless  proved  too  much  for  him  to 
withstand.  The  people  of  the  neighborhood  thought 
he  had  gone  to  Canada,  until  they  saw  printed  in  a 
Tennessee  paper,  an  account  of  an  "  insurrection  "  on 
the  Cumberland  river.  It  was  stated  that  a  body  of 
armed  slaves  was  about  to  rise  and  destroy  the  white 
inhabitants.  The  neighborhood  was  alarmed,  and 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  87 

great  excitement  prevailed.  A  small  army  of  men 
was  gathered,  and  they  went  to  hunting  and  hanging, 
or  shooting  down  all  slaves  whom  they  found  with 
weapons,  or  suspected  of  being  in  any  way  connected 
with  the  insurrection.  A  small  company  was  met  who 
undertook  to  defend  themselves,  but  it  was  useless; 
they  were  shot  down  by  the  overwhelming  majority  of 
whites.  The  paper  stated  that  "  among  the  slain  was 
found  one  white  man,  a  stranger  to  all,  name  un 
known,  but  supposed  to  be  the  instigator  of  the  insur 
rection,  and  leader  of  the  negroes."  John  Fairchild 
has  never  since  been  heard  from.  "  They  that  take 
the  sword  shall  perish  by  the  sword.'* 

Some  degree  of  respect  was  shown  by  slaveholders 
for  public  sentiment,  when  in  the  North.  The  hor 
rors  of  the  system  were  kept  as  much  as  possible  out 
of  sight ;  but  "  down  South,"  where  for  many  years  the 
absolute  control  of  the  slaves  was  unquestioned,  and 
public  sentiment  had  become  so  hardened  by  the  oft- 
repeated  tale  and  scene  of  suffering  and  death,  there 
was  frequently  no  check  to  the  cruelty  of  masters, 
except  their  moneyed  interest  in  the  slaves,  and  this 
was  often  sacrificed  to  gratify  their  angry  passion. 
The  slave  had  no  rights  before  the  law,  but  was  as 
other  chattels. 

There  was  for  years,  before  the  civil  war,  constant 
fear  on  the  part  of  the  whites  lest  the  negroes  should 
attempt  to  free  themselves.  Slight  reasons  were 
often  made  excuses  for  the  cry,  "  Negro  insurrection," 
and  then,  without  trial,  and  sometimes  without  pro 
vocation,  the  helpless  negroes  were  whipped  to  death, 


88  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

shot  clown,  sawn  asunder,  or  hung,  according  to  the 
whim  of  the  tyrant  into  whose  hands  they  had  fallen. 

At  Natchez,  Mississippi,  in  1860  and  1861,  the  half- 
grown  colored  lads,  in  imitation  of  the  whites,  amused 
themselves  by  forming  companies  and  marching,  with 
sticks  for  guns.  This  was  not  objected  to,  or  much 
noticed  until  two  colored  men  were  heard  conversing 
upon  what  their  masters  had  said :  "  If  Abraham 
Lincoln  was  elected,  he  would  free  all  the  slaves." 
They  declared  that  if  this  was  so,  they  would  go  to 
the  Yankees  and  help  do  it.  This  was  reported  by 
the  men  who  overheard  it,  and,  coupled  with  the  train 
ing  of  the  boys,  a  story  of  insurrection  was  widely 
circulated.  Negroes  were  said  to  be  armed  and  train 
ing  for  the  murdering  of  the  whites.  A  meeting  of 
citizens  was  called,  and  speeches  of  the  wildest  char 
acter  were  made,  calculated  to  excite  the  people  to 
enmity  and  fear  of  the  blacks.  A  committee  of  one 
hundred  men  was  appointed,  —  men  mostly  known 
for  their  recklessness  and  cruelty,  —  who  eagerly 
undertook  to  put  down  the  insurrection  by  whipping 
or  hanging  all  those  who  expressed  in  their  prayers 
or  otherwise  any  desire  for  freedom,  or  any  dissatis 
faction  with  their  lot. 

Men  were  chosen  to  watch  by  night  and  listen  at 
the  cabins  of  the  slaves  for  any  word  on  this  subject. 
At  their  meetings  these  men  would  report,  and  any 
slaves  reported  were  seized,  questioned  as  to  any 
expression  they  might  have  heard  of  this  kind,  and 
freedom  was  promised  them  if  they  would  give  infor 
mation  against  any;  but  after  it  was  obtained,  the 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  89 

promise,  having  been  made  "  only  to  a  nigger,"  was 
never  kept. 

It  was  soon  known  that,  once  in  the  hands  of  the 
vigilance  committee,  whipping  and  hanging  was  their 
fate,  if  the  whipping  did  not  cause  death  before  they 
could  be  gotten  to  the  gallows,  which  was  sometimes 
the  case.  For  many  weeks  Saturday  was  hanging 
day  at  Natchez,  and  truly  it  was  a  "  reign  of  terror." 

First,  the  culprit  was  taken  to  a  small  two-roomed 
building.  In  each  of  these  two  rooms  were  two  iron 
rings,  fastened  to  the  heavy  oak  floor,  to  which  the 
slaves  were  securely  bound.  On  each  side  stools  were 
placed,  on  which  the  white  men  sat,  and  in  turn  applied 
the  lash  to  the  bare  flesh.  After  this  the  victims 
were  taken  to  a  wagon,  and  sometimes  as  many  as 
ten  or  a  dozen  were  taken  to  the  gallows  and  hung  at 
the  same  time.  No  trial  was  considered  necessary,  no 
evidence  required  except  the  statement  of  the  vigi 
lance  committee,  that  they  had  in  some  way  com 
plained  of  their  lot.  Valuable  servants  were  some 
times  arrested  and  large  amounts  of  money  offered  for 
their  release.  It  is  reliably  stated  that  Joseph  Rey 
nolds  offered  1100,000  for  the  release  of  two  valuable 
and  favorite  servants.  Miss  Mary  Dunbar  offered 
$10,000  for  the  release  of  one  of  her  three  slaves, 
whom  the  committee  had  taken ;  but  the  victims  were 
never  released,  and  these  servants  were  whipped  and 
hung,  as  was  also  a  child  twelve  years  old. 

Mrs.  Haviland,  in  her  "  Woman's  Life  Work,"  is 
authority  for  the  above,  and  she  gives  the  names  of 
the  owners  of  two  hundred  and  nine  slaves  who  were 


90  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

hung  in  Natchez  during  the  "  reign  of  terror,"  proof 
of  which  she  obtained  in  that  city.  More  than  four 
hundred  were  said  to  have  thus  perished.  Some  of 
the  owners  and  better  class  of  citizens  protested  and 
tried  to  turn  the  tide,  but  the  fear  aroused  was  so 
great,  and  the  brutal  element  had  gained  such  control, 
that  they  seemed  powerless  to  arrest  the  flow  of  blood 
until  Natchez  was  occupied  by  government  troops. 

The  full  extent  of  the  cruel  practices  of  slavery  is 
little  considered  by  the  majority  of  those  who  think  it 
is  an  evil.  The  field  hands,  in  their  long,  weary  day's 
work,  followed  by  the  overseers  and  pressed  to  their 
utmost  exertion  by  the  fear  of  the  terrible  lash,  have 
called  forth  our  utmost  sympathy ;  but  there  was  a 
class  of  slaves  whose  sufferings  were  of  a  different 
and  more  acute  character  than  that  caused  by  the 
sting  of  the  whip.  A  white  woman,  with  enough  of 
the  colored  blood  in  her  veins  to  cause  a  tinge  of  the 
eye,  or  to  give  a  tell-tale  shade  to  the  nail,  was  a 
slave  to  the  passions  of  the  most  depraved,  coarse, 
and  brutal  owners.  She  was  placed  upon  the  block 
for  sale,  her  charms  discussed  by  the  vulgar,  and  her 
person  sold  to  the  highest  bidder.  This  was  the  most 
costly  class  of  slaves.  They  often  brought  from 
$  1500  to  $3000,  and  sometimes  more.  The  girl  was 
helpless  to  evade  her  doom,  powerless  to  resist  the 
will  of  her  master,  yet  often  hoping,  longing,  praying 
for  a  door  of  escape.  What  such  a  life  was  to  many 
of  them  may  be  faintly  seen  from  the  following  story 
of  Margaret  Garner. 

In  January,  1855,  a  company  of  slaves  belonging  to 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  91 

one  neighborhood  had  escaped  to  Cincinnati.  On 
arrival  there  they  separated,  as  a  number  of  them 
wished  to  see  a  colored  man  with  whom  they  were 
acquainted,  and  they  made  several  inquiries  for  his 
house.  This  led  to  their  being  easily  traced  by 
their  pursuers.  Kite,  the  colored  man,  received  them 
kindly;  but  the  house  was  soon  surrounded  by  a 
company  of  United  States  troops  and  slaveholders. 
Those  within  barred  the  doors  and  windows,  and 
refused  to  admit  the  hunters,  resolving  to  fight  till 
death  rather  than  be  taken  back  to  slavery. 

The  company  was  composed  of  an  old  man,  his 
wife,  and  four  children.  Robert's  wife  was  about 
half  white,  a  bright,  agreeable  looking  woman,  twenty- 
two  or  twenty-three  years  old.  The  two  older  children 
were  pretty,  woolly-headed  mulatto  boys.  The  two 
younger  were  girls,  —  one  a  three-year-old,  with  fair 
white  skin,  the  other  a  rosy-cheeked  baby.  All  were 
now  within  this  room,  surrounded  by  men  claiming 
them  as  their  property,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that 
the  claimant  in  the  company  outside  was  the  reputed 
father  of  some,  if  not  all,  of  these  children. 

The  two  colored  men  were  armed  and  fought 
bravely  for  liberty.  The  window  was  battered  down, 
and  a  deputy  marshal,  attempting  to  enter,  was  met 
with  a  pistol  bullet  that  made  a  flesh  wound  in  his 
arm,  causing  his  hasty  retreat.  Within  this  cabin 
were  represented  several  thousand  dollars  in  human 
flesh,  and  the  owner  is  claiming  it  by  the  law  of  the 
United  States.  What  matters  to  him  the  wounding 
of  her  officers  ?  He  demands  of  the  law,  as  slaves,  his 


92  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

children.  The  door  is  battered  down,  the  officers 
rush  in,  and  though  several  shots  are  fired  and  another 
United  States  officer  is  wounded,  the  colored  men  are 
soon  overpowered  and  dragged  out  of  the  house. 

Seeing  her  husband  dragged  away,  and  knowing 
too  well  the  fate  in  store  for  herself  and  these  little 
ones,  should  they  be  taken  back  to  slavery,  Margaret 
seized  a  kitchen  knife  and  quickly  killed  the  little 
daughter  with  one  stroke,  by  cutting  her  throat.  She 
then  seized  the  babe  to  take  its  life  also,  loving  her 
children  too  much  to  allow  them  to  grow  up,  if  by 
any  means  she  could  prevent  it,  to  what  she  well  knew 
would  be  their  fate  as  white  girl  slaves.  The  men 
prevented  her  from  carrying  out  her  design,  which 
was  not  only  to  kill  the  babe,  but  the  other  children 
and  herself. 

The  whole  party  was  taken  to  jail,  and  suit  entered 
in  the  United  States  court  for  possession.  The  trial 
lasted  two  weeks,  and  created  much  excitement.  It 
was  proved  that  the  fugitives  had  been  allowed  to 
visit  the  city  before  at  various  times,  and  by  law  were 
free.  Margaret  Garner  had  been  there  as  nurse  girl 
before  the  children  were  born,  and,  being  a  free 
woman,  the  children  were  also  free ;  but  it  was  ruled 
that,  by  returning  to  a  slave  State,  they  had  become 
slaves,  and  were  such  at  the  time  of  their  escape. 

An  effort  was  made  by  John  J.  Joliff,  their  coun 
sel,  to  wrest  them  from  the  United  States  custody 
upon  the  charge  of  murder,  under  the  law  of  Ohio. 
The  warrants  were  issued,  and  the  attorney  for  the 
fugitives  pressed  the  serving  of  them,  saying  that, 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  93 

strange  as  it  might  seem  for  Mm  to  be  pressing  such 
a  charge,  every  one  of  his  clients  said  they  would  "  go 
singing  to  the  gallows  rather  than  to  return  to 
slavery." 

The  United  States  law  provided  that  no  warrant 
should  in  any  event  be  served  upon  a  fugitive  when 
remanded  to  the  custody  of  his  former  owner.  Not 
even  a  warrant  for  murder  could  prevent  his  being 
returned  to  bondage.  The  attorney,  Joliff,  said  the 
fugitive  slave  law  was  unconstitutional,  and,  as  a  part 
and  parcel  of  his  argument,  he  wished  to  show  the 
effects  of  carrying  it  out.  It  had  driven  a  frantic 
mother  to  murder  her  own  child  rather  than  see  it 
carried  back  to  the  seething  hell  of  American  slavery. 
This  law  was  of  such  an  order  that  its  execution 
required  that  human  hearts  should  be  wrung  and 
human  blood  spilled.  "  It  is  for  the  court  to  decide 
whether  the  fugitive  slave  law  overrides  the  law  of 
Ohio  to  such  an  extent  that  a  fugitive  slave  cannot  be 
arrested,  even  for  murder." 

The  fugitives  were  finally  indicted  for  murder,  but 
by  provision  of  the  slave  law  they  could  not  be  tried, 
and  the  United  States  court  gave  them  back  to  their 
owners  and  allowed  them  to  be  taken  to  Kentucky. 
On  board  a  steamer  they  started  South ;  but  not  all 
of  them  returned,  for  the  mother,  still  holding  in  her 
arms  the  rosy-cheeked  baby  girl,  which  had  attracted 
much  attention  at  the  trial  on  account  of  its  white 
skin  and  unusual  brightness,  watched  for  a  favorable 
opportunity  and  sprang  overboard.  Immediate  efforts 
were  made  to  save  them,  but  what  the  mother  had 


94  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

failed  to  do  with  the  knife  was  accomplished  other 
wise,  and  the  babe  was  dead.  The  mother  was  rescued 
from  the  longed-for  death,  and  taken  to  that  which 
seemed  to  her  so  much  worse. 

It  is  but  just  to  say  that  the  slaveholders  gener 
ally  were  not  of  that  inhuman  type  which  is  depicted 
in  this  recital  of  the  horrors  of  slavery.  There  were 
a  great  many  kind-hearted  ones  who  were  the  victims 
of  the  system,  who  were  born  under  its  blighting  in 
fluences,  and  knew  no  way  to  free  themselves  from  it 
without  making  a  greater  effort  or  sacrifice  than 
many  of  them  were  prepared  to  do.  Many  would 
not  allow  their  slaves  to  be  whipped,  and  treated 
them  kindly.  When  this  was  the  case,  the  slaves 
were  in  many  instances  better  provided  for  than  when 
obliged  to  care  for  themselves,  and  many  preferred 
to  remain  with  such  masters  after  the  Emancipation 
Proclamation  was  issued. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Champion  of  those  who  groan  beneath 
Oppression's  iron  hand,  — 
In  view  of  penury,  hate,  and  death, 
I  see  thee  fearless  stand. 

Then  onward  with  a  martyr's  zeal, 
And  wait  thy  sure  reward 
When  man  to  man  no  more  shall  kneel, 
And  God  alone  be  Lord. 

WHITTIER. 

WE  will  here  introduce  to  our  readers  Levi  Coffin, 
the  President  of  the  Underground  Railroad. 

He  was  born  in  Guilford  County,  N.  C.,  of  Quaker 
parents  and  Nantucket  ancestry.  His  father's  farm 
was  on  the  Salisbury  road,  near  the  Friends'  meeting 
house  at  New  Garden,  six  miles  from  Greensboro. 
In  this  vicinity  was  fought  the  battle  of  Guilford 
Court  House,  between  General  Greene  and  Lord  Corn- 
wallis,  near  the  close  of  the  war  of  the  Revolution. 
Many  of  the  soldiers  slain  in  this  battle  were  buried 
in  the  Friends'  burying-ground,  near  their  meeting 
house,  which  was  used  as  a  hospital  for  the  wounded. 
The  houses  of  two  Friends  in  the  neighborhood,  whose 
farms  joined,  were  occupied  by  the  officers  of  the 
opposing  armies. 

The  road  passing  this  meeting-house  was  traveled 
for  many  years  by  slave-traders  going  South  with 


96  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

their  human  merchandise.  The  slaves  were  driven 
in  what  were  called  "  coffles,"  two  slaves  being  fas 
tened  on  each  side  of  a  heavy  chain,  thus  making  four 
abreast.  A  little  behind  these  were  four  more,  and 
so  on  until  all  were  thus  fastened  together.  They 
were  followed  by  a  white  man  on  horseback,  carrying 
a  long  whip,  which  he  sometimes  used  with  as  little 
mercy  as  a  cruel  driver  might  now  show  in  driving 
cattle.  A  wagon  followed  containing  supplies.  Day 
after  day  in  this  manner  the  journey  was  continued, 
until  the  destination  was  reached  or  a  sale  was  made. 
These  coffles  were  never  seen  going  North. 

The  owners  of  the  rice  swamps  and  cane  and  cotton 
fields  of  the  extreme  Southern  States  required  more 
slaves  than  they  could  raise,  and  they  depended 
mostly  upon  Maryland,  Virginia,  North  Carolina, 
and  Kentucky  to  supply  the  deficiency.  The  work 
of  the  more  Southern  States  and  often  the  greater 
cruelty  in  the  treatment  of  the  slaves  shortened  the 
years  of  labor,  "  as  they  toiled  'mid  the  cotton  and  the 
cane."  Slaves  from  the  upper  States  dreaded  to  be 
sold  South  more  than  anything  else  that  could  happen 
to  them. 

When  about  seven  years  of  age,  Levi  Coffin  was 
with  his  father  by  the  roadside  and  saw  a  coffle  of 
slaves  pass.  His  father  pleasantly  addressed  them 
with  the  words,  "  Well,  boys !  why  do  they  chain 
you  ?  "  One  of  them  replied :  "  They  have  taken  us 
away  from  our  wives  and  children,  and  they  chain 
us  lest  we  should  make  our  escape  and  go  back  to 
them."  The  boy  was  much  impressed  with  the  de- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  97 

jected  appearance  of  the  company,  and  with  the  sad 
words  that  he  heard,  and  asked  his  father  many 
questions  concerning  them.  His  father  explained  as 
best  he  could  the  sad  meaning  of  slavery,  and  thus 
Levi  Coffin  took  his  first  lessons  as  an  abolitionist. 

A  few  years  later  he  was  at  a  corn  husking,  where 
the  neighbors,  white  and  colored,  were  assembled  to 
"  shuck  the  corn,"  which  had  been  broken  from  the 
stalk  in  the  field  and  piled  in  the  yard.  At  sev 
eral  points  surrounding  the  pile,  posts  were  set  in 
the  ground  with  flat  stones  placed  on  the  top,  and 
here  the  resinous  pine  knots,  or  "  light-wood,"  were 
burned,  shedding  a  bright  light  all  around.  The 
white  people  began  at  one  end  of  the  pile,  the  colored 
at  the  other  ;  and  with  much  story-telling,  song,  joke, 
and  laughter  they  worked  until  the  golden  ears  were 
stowed  away. 

On  this  occasion,  while  the  white  people  were  at 
supper,  Levi  remained  with  the  colored  folks.  Among 
them  he  found  one  named  Stephen,  who  had  been 
free  born  and  apprenticed  to  a  Friend  named  Lloyd, 
living  near  Philadelphia.  He  was  engaged  in  helping 
drive  a  flock  of  sheep  to  Baltimore,  and  while  asleep 
in  the  negro  house  of  a  tavern,  he  was  seized,  gagged, 
bound,  hurriedly  placed  in  a  covered  carriage,  and 
taken  to  Virginia,  where  he  was  sold  to  a  man  named 
Holland. 

Holland,  who  was  now  on  his  way  South,  had 
stopped  over  a  few  days  at  his  home,  which  was  in 
this  neighborhood.  Levi  reported  the  case  to  a  trusty 
negro,  who  agreed  to  take  Stephen  the  next  night  to 


98  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

the  home  of  Levi's  father,  and  give  him  an  oppor 
tunity  to  hear  Stephen's  story.  After  listening  to  it, 
Friend  Coffin  wrote  at  once  to  Edward  Lloyd  con 
cerning  the  matter.  In  about  two  weeks'  time  Lloyd 
arrived,  having  traveled  many  weary  miles  by  stage 
coach,  but  he  found  that  Stephen  had  been  taken 
further  South. 

The  next  day,  Lloyd  attended  the  meeting  of 
Friends  at  New  Garden  and  informed  them  of  the 
circumstances.  George  Swain  and  Henry  Macy 
agreed  to  accompany  him  in  pursuit  of  the  boy. 
Friends  contributed  money  for  the  expenses,  as  well 
as  a  horse  and  saddle  and  other  necessary  equip 
ments  for  the  journey.  They  found  Stephen  in 
Georgia,  where  he  had  been  sold.  The  purchaser 
gave  bonds  to  deliver  him  when  proof  should  be 
given  that  his  mother  was  a  free  woman  at  the  time 
of  his  birth,  and  in  due  time  our  friends  returned 
and  Stephen  was  ready  to  testify  against  his  kid 
napper,  who  had  been  arrested  and  given  bonds  to 
appear  for  trial ;  but  rather  than  meet  Stephen  in 
court  and  abide  the  judgment,  he  forfeited  the  bond. 

This  was  Levi  Coffin's  first  experience  in  the  lib 
eration  of  slaves.  In  his  father's  woods  he  often  met 
the  hunted  negro,  and  "  many  times,"  he  says,  "  I  sat 
in  the  thicket  while  they  devoured  my  bounty,  as  I 
listened  to  their  tales  about  hard  masters  and  cruel 
treatment,  or  in  language  glowing  with  native  elo 
quence,  they  spoke  of  the  glorious  hope  of  freedom 
which  had  animated  their  spirits  in  darkest  hours 
and  sustained  them  under  the  lash." 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  99 

During  his  young  manhood  he  was  often  engaged 
in  some  way  for  the  benefit  of  the  slaves.  He  organ 
ized  a  school  for  them,  which  was  at  first  encouraged 
by  some  of  the  slaveholders,  but  was  afterwards 
closed,  as  they  considered  it  dangerous  for  the  slaves 
to  be  educated.  He  often  examined,  in  person  or  by 
proxy,  coffles  of  slaves ;  and  it  is  surprising  how 
many  he  found  among  them  who  had  been  kidnapped, 
although  kidnapping  was  said  to  be  strongly  opposed 
by  slaveholders.  Many  were  released  as  a  result  of 
his  efforts. 

He  married  the  daughter  of  a  neighboring  Friend, 
and  in  September,  1826,  moved  to  Indiana,  where  he 
began  business  as  a  merchant  and  manufacturer  of 
linseed  oil.  There  was  quite  a  settlement  of  free 
colored  people  at  the  place,  whose  parents,  if  not  they 
themselves,  had  been  settled  there  by  the  committees 
of  North  Carolina  Yearly  Meeting.  These  colored 
people  were  often  called  upon  to  harbor  and  forward 
those  who  had  escaped  from  their  masters,  but  on 
account  of  their  inability  to  manage  properly,  the 
owners  sometimes  regained  possession  of  the  fugitives. 

Levi  Coffin  tried  to  interest  his  neighbors  in  this 
subject,  but  met  with  little  encouragement  at  first. 
Even  if  they  wished  to  help,  they  were  afraid  of  the 
penalty  of  the  law.  Levi  told  them  that  when  a  boy 
in  North  Carolina  he  had  read  in  the  Bible  that  it  is 
right  to  take  in  the  stranger  and  administer  to  him 
in  distress,  and  he  believed  that  it  is  always  safe  to 
do  right ;  that  the  Bible,  in  bidding  us  to  feed  the 
hungry  and  clothe  the  naked,  said  nothing  about 


100  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

color,  and  that  he  should  try  to  follow  out  its  teach 
ings. 

The  colored  people  soon  came  to  understand  that 
in  him  they  had  a  friend,  and  that  a  stranger  knock 
ing  at  his  door  would  be  admitted.  Without  adver 
tising  it  in  the  newspapers,  it  soon  became  known  by 
those  interested  in  aiding  the  fugitive,  that  if  his 
house  could  be  reached  safety  was  assured,  and  fugi 
tive  slaves  began  arriving  before  he  had  lived  a  year 
in  his  new  home. 

The  Underground  Railroad  was  not  a  deliberately 
organized  institution,  with  capital  stock  publicly  sub 
scribed  and  officers  annually  elected  at  large  salaries. 
Trains  did  not  run  from  certain  public  places  on 
schedule  time,  yet  they  made  good  connections.  The 
collection  of  fares  was  no  part  of  the  conductor's  busi 
ness.  It  was  his  duty  to  receive  all  who  came  to  him 
fleeing  from  the  land  of  bondage,  in  pursuit  of  "  lib 
erty  and  happiness."  If  needful,  they  must  be 
warmed,  fed  or  clothed,  then  conveyed  to  the  next 
most  suitable  station  on  the  road  to  Canada,  without 
charge.  They  were,  with  a  degree  of  caution,  passed 
from  one  friendly  hand  to  another.  Sometimes  they 
were  kept  in  schoolhouse  lofts  where,  perhaps  for 
days,  they  were  the  unobserved  listeners  to  the  chil 
dren's  recitations.  Sometimes  they  were  hidden  in 
hay  mows,  straw  ricks,  or  between  feather  beds  in 
some  good  housewife's  chamber,  and  in  all  sorts  of 
ways  kept  from  the  eager  eyes  of  their  pursuers. 

Levi  Coffin's  house  soon  became  a  Union  station 
for  those  coming  by  various  lines  from  the  South,  con- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  101 

verging  at  Newport,  Indiana.  Some  of  his  friends 
became  much  concerned  for  him.  They  said  that  his 
business  interests  would  suffer,  that  his  very  life  was 
in  danger,  and  that  his  duty  toward  his  family  and 
friends  demanded  that  he  should  cease  his  connection 
with  so  hazardous  and  disreputable  a  business.  Levi 
and  "  Aunt  Kate  "  had  long  before  counted  the  cost. 
They  knew  all  the  dangers  better  than  their  advisers. 
They  had  deliberately  and  intelligently  reached  the 
conclusion  that  the  pathway  of  duty  was  plain  before 
them,  and  they  steadfastly  pursued  the  right,  leaving 
business  interests,  personal  safety,  and  all  with  Him 
who,  they  believed,  had  called  them  to  this  special 
work. 

When  his  views  and  practices  became  generally 
known,  his  business  interests  did  suffer  for  a  time,  for 
men  declared  that  they  would  not  patronize  such  a 
man ;  but  others  came  to  him,  and  his  business  pros 
pered.  He  needed  an  increased  income.  Horses  and 
wagons  must  be  always  at  hand  to  convey  guests  ten, 
twenty,  thirty,  or  forty  miles  on  short  notice,  as  they 
were  likely  to  appear  at  any  time  for  passage  on  the 
Underground  Railroad. 

At  this  station  it  sometimes  occurred  that  several 
trains  arrived  in  the  course  of  one  night.  At  no  time 
on  retiring  were  Levi  Coffin  and  his  wife  sure  of  an 
uninterrupted  rest.  The  gentle  tap  might  be  heard  at 
any  hour  of  the  night,  and  when  heard,  Levi  would 
silently  open  the  door,  give  a  whispered  invitation  to 
come  in,  and,  leaving  the  sitting  room  door  open,  re 
turn  to  his  wife  and  tell  her  of  the  hungry  company 


102  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

needing  refreshments.  After  the  passengers  had 
entered,  the  doors  were  closed  and  the  windows  cur 
tained,  that  no  spy  from  the  outside  might  see  what 
was  going  on  within.  Lamps  were  lighted,  fires  built, 
and  soon  the  smell  of  hot  coffee  and  cooking  would 
indicate  that  a  satisfying  portion  was  in  preparation 
for  the  ragged,  hungry,  shivering  travelers.  When 
warmed  and  fed  they  were  put  away  to  rest  as  cir 
cumstances  would  permit. 

Levi  Coffin  was  often  threatened  with  hanging, 
shooting,  and  the  burning  of  his  property,  but  he 
feared  not,  and  often  said,  "  Barking  dogs  never  bite." 
On  one  occasion  a  letter  was  received  from  Ken 
tucky  which  stated  that  on  a  certain  night  an  armed 
body  of  men  was  coming  to  Newport  to  burn  the  town. 
Levi  Coffin's  store,  porkhouse,  and  dwelling  were  to 
be  the  first  fired,  and  if  they  were  successful  in  getting 
him  they  intended  that  his  life  should  pay  for  the 
crimes  he  had  committed  against  Southern  slavehold 
ers.  He  was  advised  to  leave  town.  Most  of  the  in 
habitants  were  Friends  and  non-combatants ;  they 
raised  no  resisting  force  to  meet  the  invaders,  placed 
no  pickets  outside  the  town,  but  retired  to  rest  as 
usual.  None  showed  any  fear  except  one  poor  labor 
ing  man  who  had  built  a  little  cabin  in  the  woods  a 
mile  and  a  half  from  town.  Upon  hearing  the  spring 
time  music  of  the  frogs  he  thought  that  the  Kentuck- 
ians  were  coming,  and  hastened  to  town  to  give  the 
alarm. 

Levi  Coffin  states  that  the  largest  company  of  fugi 
tives  ever  seated  at  his  table  at  one  time  was  com- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  103 

posed  of  seventeen  men,  women  and  children,  varying 
in  color  from  the  light  mulatto  to  the  coal  black  negro. 
They  were  from  Kentucky,  and  the  next  night  after 
reaching  the  Ohio  side  of  the  river,  when  near  a  road, 
they  heard  the  sound  of  horses'  feet,  and  soon  saw 
their  pursuers  close  upon  them.  Hurriedly  entering 
a  large  cornfield  across  the  road,  they  ran  for  liberty 
and  life,  closely  pursued  by  fifteen  or  twenty  armed 
men.  The  negroes  scattered  in  the  wilderness  of  tall, 
full-bladed,  bottom-land  Indian  corn,  which  afforded 
a  good  shelter.  The  pursuers  called  to  them  to  stop 
or  they  would  be  shot.  Some  recognized  the  voices 
of  their  master,  but  did  not  incline  to  obey.  They 
had  a  taste  and  a  hope  of  liberty,  and  these  were  al 
ready  giving  them  a  spirit  of  independence.  Several 
shots  were  fired,  which  they  heard  cutting  the  friendly 
maize  around  them.  They  ran  several  miles  before 
stopping  to  collect  their  company.  All  could  not  be 
easily  found,  but  it  was  very  important  for  them  to 
leave  the  cornfield  before  day ;  it  was  now  nearly 
morning. 

They  entered  the  woods  near  by  and  secreted  them 
selves  in  the  bushes.  Soon  they  heard  the  sound  of 
wood-chopping,  which  again  alarmed  them,  but  by 
careful  observation  they  discovered  that  the  chopper 
was  a  friendly  negro.  He  conducted  them  to  a  safe 
hiding-place  and  furnished  them  with  food,  as  the 
bundles  of  clothing  and  food  with  which  they  had 
started  had  been  lost  during  their  hurried  flight. 
They  were  afterwards  conducted  to  a  station  on  the 
Underground  Railroad,  where  their  lost  companions 


104  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

soon  appeared.  Two  of  them  were  wounded,  one  with 
shot  in  his  back,  the  other  with  a  bullet  wound  several 
inches  long,  in  his  side.  Two  covered  wagons  were 
appropriated  to  their  use,  and  early  one  morning 
"  Aunt  Kate,"  of  "  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin  "  fame,  was 
called  to  the  door.  Upon  asking  who  was  there,  she 
was  told,  "All  Kentucky."  "Well,  bring  all  Ken 
tucky  in,"  was  the  ready  response.  Breakfast  was 
soon  ready  and  they  were  told  to  eat  all  they  wanted, 
for  they  were  among  friends  and  in  no  danger  of 
being  captured  in  that  neighborhood  of  abolitionists. 
They  were  soon  at  their  ease,  and  "  did  all  eat  and 
were  filled." 

In  this  case  Levi  Coffin  called  some  of  the  neigh 
bors  in  to  see  this  valuable  lot  of  property,  the  worth 
of  which  he  estimated  to  be  at  least  117,000.  They 
remained  for  two  days.  The  shot  were  taken  out  of 
the  man's  back,  and  the  wounded  side  was  dressed. 
Needed  clothing  was  furnished,  and  all  were  sent  on 
their  way  rejoicing  to  the  house  of  John  Bond,  twenty 
miles  away. 

The  next  morning  a  messenger  came  from  Eich- 
mond,  Indiana,  with  word  that  fifteen  Kentuckians 
were  there  hunting  fugitives.  Levi  Coffin  quickly 
sent  this  message  to  John  Bond  with  word  that  the 
colored  people  better  be  scattered.  Thinking  it  safe 
to  travel  in  that  country  by  day,  John  had  sent  them 
forward  immediately  upon  their  arrival.  He  now 
mounted  a  horse,  pursued  and  overtook  them,  and  had 
them  secreted  with  different  Friends,  where  they  re 
mained  in  hiding  for  several  weeks,  until  the  hunters 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  105 

had  given  up  the  chase.  They  were  then  forwarded 
to  Canada. 

Meanwhile,  the  Kentuckians  had  hired  a  lot  of 
roughs  to  aid  them  in  finding  their  property,  who 
formed  parties  and  started  out  in  different  directions. 
The  party  sear cli ing  the  town  of  Newport  entered  one 
or  two  at  a  time  to  avoid  suspicion,  and  inquired  of 
the  children  in  the  streets  if  any  fugitive  slaves  had 
been  in  town  lately.  They  were  told  that  a  lot  of  them 
had  been  at  Levi  Coffin's,  but  had  gone  on  to  Canada. 
This  information  was  given  at  the  meeting  of  the  com 
pany  shortly  afterward,  and  two  divisions  were  sent 
to  the  lakes  to  watch  for  the  crossing  of  the  fleeing 
slaves  into  Canada.  The  slaveholders  hired  more 
men,  with  whom  they  proposed  to  search  every 
Friends'  community  in  that  region.  All  their  efforts 
proved  futile,  so  that,  discouraged  and  angry,  they 
swore  they  would  burn  Levi  Coffin  out,  shoot  him  at 
sight,  or  hang  him  to  a  limb,  if  it  cost  $10,000. 

A  friend  of  Levi  Coffin's  who  overheard  the 
threats,  and  thought  that  they  started  for  Newport, 
mounted  a  horse,  and  with  pistols  in  his  pockets  hur 
riedly  rode  to  give  Levi  warning  and  help  him  to 
fight.  He  called  Levi  out  of  bed  and  excitedly  told 
his  story.  Levi  replied  that  if  they  had  really  in 
tended  to  do  such  a  thing  they  would  never  have  told 
of  it ;  and  added :  "  Now,  thee  put  up  thy  pistols.  We 
have  no  use  for  them  here,  as  we  do  not  depend  upon 
firearms  for  protection."  The  well-meaning  visitor 
was  persuaded  to  retire,  and  Levi  went  to  bed  and  to 
sleep. 


106  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Soon  the  hunters  returned  South,  but  before  going 
they  conferred  an  honorable  and  lasting  title  upon 
our  friend.  They  said  they  could  get  no  trace  of  their 
slaves  on  top  of  the  ground,  after  they  reached  Levi 
Coffin's  house ;  and  declared  that  there  must  be  an 
underground  railroad  of  which  he  was  president.  This 
story  they  took  pleasure  in  repeating  several  times  in 
the  city,  as  a  good  joke,  and  it  became  the  talk  about 
town,  so  that  when  Levi  went  to  Richmond  he  was 
asked  by  his  friends  if  he  knew  of  his  late  promotion, 
and  was  told  of  the  title  given  him.  Levi  said  this 
was  the  first  he  had  heard  about  an  underground  rail 
road,  and  it  was  doubtless  the  origin  of  the  term. 

Levi  Coffin  then  expressed  his  willingness  to  act  in 
any  capacity  to  further  the  interests  of  the  road,  and 
by  universal  consent  retained  the  title,  often  receiv 
ing  letters  so  addressed.  For  thirty  years  he  served 
faithfully,  and  no  one  complained  of  him  for  embez 
zlement  of  funds  or  for  neglecting  in  any  way  the 
duties  of  his  office. 

But  the  Emancipation  Proclamation  ruined  the 
business  of  the  road.  At  a  called  meeting  of  inter 
ested  parties,  held  at  Cincinnati,  amid  speech-making 
and  much  rejoicing,  the  president  resigned  his  high 
office,  and  the  company  disbanded  with  much  good 
feeling,  thinking  the  business  of  the  road  forever  at 
an  end.  Of  this  we  shall  learn  more  later. 

Although  the  threats  to  shoot  and  hang  our  friend 
and  burn  his  property  were  never  carried  out,  these 
hunters  made  arrangements  with  their  landlord  and 
sympathizer  at  Richmond  to  prosecute  him,  and  he 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  107 

was  summoned  before  the  court,  charged  with  "  aiding 
and  abetting  runaway  slaves."  He  promptly  con 
fessed  that  a  party  of  seventeen  colored  people  had 
stopped  at  his  home.  They  were  hungry  and  he  had 
fed  them,  as  his  Master  had  bidden  him  do.  They 
said  they  were  slaves  fleeing  from  their  masters,  but 
the  word  of  a  slave  was  not  accepted  as  evidence  in 
that  court.  The  testimony  of  other  witnesses  corre 
sponded  with  that  of  Levi  Coffin.  The  judge  said : 
"  Gentlemen,  I  think  Mr.  Coffin  knows  more  about 
the  fugitive  slave  law  than  you  do.  The  case  is  dis 
missed." 

On  one  occasion  slave-hunters  passed  Levi  Coffin's 
door,  when  fourteen  slaves  they  were  searching  for 
were  secreted  in  the  house.  He  sent  a  man  to  ascer 
tain  which  way  they  went,  promptly  forwarded  his 
guests  in  another  direction,  and  they  safely  reached 
Canada. 

In  this  company  was  a  man  who  had  been  over  the 
road  before,  but  had  returned  to  his  master  in  the 
South.  One  morning  he  appeared  before  him,  hat  in 
hand,  and  addressed  him  with  the  following  words: 
"  Good  mornin',  massa.  I  'se  ready  to  go  to  work 
now ;  done  had  'nough  o'  freedom.  Th'  ab'litionists 
is  an  awful  set  o'  folks.  Works  a  nigger  mos'  to  deaff 
and  never  pays  him  nuffin.  Canady  's  a  awful  cold 
country ;  not  fit  for  a  nigger  to  live  in,  nohow."  His 
master  was  no  less  surprised  than  rejoiced  to  see  Jim, 
and  told  him  he  hoped  he  would  now  make  a  good 
missionary  among  his  people  and  the  neighbors.  This 
Jim  promised  to  be.  He  obtained  the  perfect  confi- 


108  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

dence  of  his  master,  would  amuse  and  gratify  him  by 
telling  the  colored  people,  in  his  presence,  of  the  ter 
rible  things  he  met  with  while  in  the  North ;  and  the 
darkies  appeared  as  though  they  would  not  for  the 
world  undertake  to  live  in  such  a  country  and  among 
such  a  people  as  Jim  had  described.  Yet  he  did  such 
faithful  "  missionary  work  "  that  this  company  of  thir 
teen  was  willing  to  leave  the  "  Sunny  South  "  and  the 
homes  their  masters  had  provided,  and  go  with  him  to 
the  cold  Northland  and  trust  themselves  to  those 
dreadful  abolitionists.  Jim  said  he  hoped  the  dear 
Lord  would  forgive  him  for  telling  so  many  lies  to  his 
master. 

Amherstburg,  near  the  head  of  Lake  Erie,  in  Can 
ada,  was  the  principal  landing-place  of  fugitives  for 
the  western  routes.  It  was  estimated  that  as  early  as 
1844  more  than  forty  thousand  of  these  refugees  had 
reached  Her  Majesty's  dominions.  This  number  in 
creased  rapidly  from  that  time  until  1861.  Many  of 
them  arrived  in  a  most  deplorable  condition,  with 
scarcely  anything  but  the  free  air  with  which  to  begin 
their  new  life.  At  this  place  there  was  formed  a  set 
tlement  of  colored  people,  but  a  home  for  new  arrivals 
was  needed.  Isaac  J.  Rice,  a  noble,  self-sacrificing 
Presbyterian  minister,  left  the  church  of  which  he  was 
pastor,  in  Ohio,  where  he  had  fine  prospects,  to  obey 
what  he  believed  to  be  the  call  of  God ;  and  here  he 
fed,  taught,  and  nursed  those  homeless,  suffering  peo 
ple  until  homes  could  be  provided  for  them.  The  col 
ored  people  in  Canada  formed  aid-societies,  and  did 
much  for  the  relief  of  the  new-comers. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  109 

The  "  Philanthropist,"  of  Cincinnati,  was  the  first 
paper  published  in  the  United  States  that  advocated 
the  propriety  of  abolitionists'  using  only  free-labor 
goods.  Soon  afterwards  the  "  Free  Labor  Advocate  " 
appeared.  It  was  published  at  Newport,  Indiana,  and 
edited  by  Benjamin  Stanton,  a  Friend  minister. 

John  Woolman,  of  New  Jersey,  was  doubtless  the 
first  man  to  advocate  the  practice  and  carry  it  out. 
He  was  a  devoted  servant  of  God,  and  a  minister  in 
the  Society  of  Friends.  His  Journal  well  repays  care 
ful  reading  now,  as  we  look  back  upon  this  pure  man, 
taught  of  God.  In  all  his  ways  he  was  consistent  with 
the  truth  which  he  advocated.  He  was  many  years  in 
advance  of  his  day,  and  held  out  the  light  for  other 
generations  to  see.  He  took  up  the  cause  of  the  op 
pressed  slave  when  almost  none  of  his  brethren  could 
see  with  him.  He  visited  the  slaveholders  in  the 
South,  and  lovingly  pleaded  for  their  bondmen. 

Eead  the  "  Life  of  John  Woolman,"  and  you  will 
appreciate  the  remark  of  Spurgeon  concerning  it,  — 
"A    rare   gem    in   English   literature;"    or   that   of 
Charles  Kingsley,  —  "  Read  Woolman's  Journal  and 
love  the  Quakers." 

Our  friend  Levi  Coffin  read  this  work  at  the  time 
of  the  agitation  of  this  subject,  and  became  convinced 
that  he  could  no  longer  be  consistent  with  his  work 
and  words  unless  he,  too,  abstained  from  using  and 
dealing  in  the  products  of  slave  labor.  Accordingly 
he  went  to  Philadelphia  and  New  York  to  examine 
the  market  for  free-labor  goods.  In  Philadelphia  he 
was  satisfied  by  the  character  of  such  men  as  Enoch 


110  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Lewis,  Abraham  Pennock,  Samuel  Rhoades,  George 
W.  Taylor,  and  others,  who  were  engaged  in  selling 
this  class  of  merchandise,  that  the  movement  was 
founded  upon  principle.  He  found  a  cotton  factory, 
managed  by  G.  W.  Taylor,  that  was  manufacturing 
at  a  loss  cotton  grown  by  Friends  in  North  Carolina. 
He  bought  as  good  an  assortment  of  these  goods  as 
he  could  get,  and  then  went  to  New  York,  where  he 
found  a  grocery  business  conducted  by  Eobert  Lind- 
ley  Murray,  Lindley  M.  Hoag,  and  others.  This  was 
the  outgrowth  of  the  Free  Labor  Association  of 
Friends  of  New  York  Yearly  Meeting,  which  in  1851 
had  eighty-five  members,  who  mostly  belonged  to  that 
meeting.  He  purchased  groceries  at  higher  prices 
than  the  same  grade  of  goods  could  be  purchased  for 
elsewhere,  but  men  sometimes  pay  for  principle. 

The  subject  grew  in  the  minds  of  Friends,  and  in 
1846  a  convention  was  held  in  Friends'  meeting-house 
at  Salem,  Indiana,  for  all  interested  in  the  subject  of 
free  labor.  For  two  days  those  in  attendance  dis 
cussed  ways  and  means  to  carry  out  their  conscien 
tious  convictions,  and,  realizing  the  necessity  of  divid 
ing  the  burden,  which  would  be  too  heavy  for  any  one 
person  to  bear,  they  made  up  a  capital  stock  of  three 
thousand  dollars,  to  be  loaned  to  a  suitable  person  for 
five  years,  without  interest,  to  enable  him  to  open,  at 
Cincinnati,  a  wholesale  depository  of  free-labor  goods. 
They  appointed  a  committee  to  secure  some  one  to 
take  charge  of  the  business,  and  that  committee 
promptly  agreed  upon  Levi  Coffin.  At  first  he  de 
clined,  but  no  other  satisfactory  person  could  be  found 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  Ill 

to  take  the  place,  and  lie  finally  yielded  to  the  earnest 
appeals  of  various  persons  interested  in  the  cause, 
sold  out  his  business  in  Newport,  Indiana,  and  moved 
to  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

He  very  soon  found,  in  response  to  circulars  issued, 
that  orders  were  more  abundant  than  were  the  goods 
to  fill  them.  His  acquaintance  in  the  South  enabled 
him  to  purchase  free-labor  cotton,  which  he  arranged 
to  have  manufactured,  and  for  ten  years  this  business 
was  kept  up.  He  then  retired  from  mercantile  life. 

As  at  Newport,  so  at  Cincinnati,  our  Friend  found 
that  few  white  people  were  ready  to  harbor  fugitives, 
and  the  colored  citizens  were  often  lacking  in  ability 
to  evade  the  pursuing  owners.  Though  he  hoped  to 
be  relieved  from  this  duty  upon  his  removal  to  the 
city,  he  found  himself,  on  the  contrary,  more  than 
ever  engaged  in  it.  For  more  than  twenty  years  in 
Newport,  Indiana,  and  for  about  ten  years  in  Cincin 
nati,  Ohio,  his  home  was  the  refuge  of  the  fleeing 
slave.  On  an  average  for  each  of  the  twenty  years, 
one  hundred  and  six  fugitives  were  received,  cared 
for,  and  forwarded  from  this  station ;  and  more  than 
three  thousand  in  all  were  fed  at  his  table.  Many  of 
them  were  clothed  and  shod,  the  sick  were  nursed, 
medical  attendance  was  provided,  and  sometimes  the 
stay  of  the  slaves  was  prolonged  to  weeks  and  months. 
In  all  -this  time  he  never  lost  a  passenger.  It  was 
generally  known  in  the  town  in  which  he  lived,  as 
well  as  by  many  of  the  slaveholders,  that  he  enter 
tained  the  fugitives,  and  yet  his  house  was  never 
searched.  He  boldly  declared  that  if  they  did  search 


112  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

it,  the  law  must  be  strictly  followed,  or  the  penalty 
would  be  vigorously  enforced. 

His  business  relations  g&ve  him  influence,  and  kept 
many  in  fear  of  his  displeasure.  For  years  a  ladies' 
sewing  society  met  weekly  at  his  house,  and  made  and 
repaired  garments  for  men,  women,  and  children. 
Often  the  fugitives  arrived,  after  weeks  of  travel  and 
exposure,  while  trying  to  make  their  way  to  freedom, 
led  by  the  north  star  from  some  extreme  Southern 
State,  and  losing  their  way  on  some  dark  nights  when 
the  friendly  star  was  hidden.  They  dare  not  take  a 
public  highway,  for  fear  of  being  seen  by  unfriendly 
white  men,  so  that,  with  wornout  shoes,  —  if,  indeed, 
they  had  any,  —  and  with  clothing  torn  and  ragged 
from  contact  with  briers,  perhaps  wounded  by  shot  or 
bullets  from  their  pursuers,  or  torn  by  the  blood 
hounds,  wretched,  suffering,  and  miserable,  they  ar 
rived  at  the  home  of  the  "  Good  Samaritan." 

The  Southern  slaveholders  had  become  too  aggres 
sive,  in  the  pressure  of  their  peculiar  institution,  upon 
the  United  States.  The  requirements  made  of  North 
ern  citizens  were  more  than  they  were  willing  to  meet, 
and  the  breach  between  the  Northern  and  Southern 
sections  grew  wider.  John  C.  Calhoun  and  other 
Southern  politicians  taught  their  people  that  secession 
from  the  United  States  government  was  the  right  of 
the  individual  States,  and  such  was  the  influence 
brought  to  bear,  that  when  election  came,  it  was  al 
most  a  "  Solid  South."  When  Abraham  Lincoln  was 
elected  and  the  Southern  candidate  defeated,  they  were 
disappointed,  and  unwilling  to  abide  the  result ;  hence 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  113 

the  firing  upon  the  United  States  flag  at  Fort  Sunu 
ter. 

Civil  war  and  the  Emancipation  Proclamation  of 
Abraham  Lincoln  followed,  freeing  nearly  four  mil 
lion  slaves,  many  of  whom  hardly  knew  their  right 
hand  from  the  left.  They  were  a  vast  company  of 
homeless  children,  for  even  the  oldest  were  but  chil 
dren  in  understanding.  Yet  now  they  were  no  longet- 
under  the  care  of  interested  owners,  who  had  at  least 
a  pecuniary  interest  in  them,  and  they  became  the  ob 
jects  of  the  world's  charity. 

Societies  for  their  relief  sprang  up  all  over  the 
Northern  States,  and  soon  became  organized  for  the 
distribution  of  the  gifts  of  a  sympathetic  people. 
Everything  that  must  be  used  by  individuals,  by 
households,  and  by  schools,  was  needed ;  and  it  was 
wonderful  how  these  things  were  supplied.  Levi  Cof 
fin  was  a  leader  in  this  work,  and  visited  the  South  a 
number  of  times  to  arrange  for  the  free  transportation 
of  goods  and  the  distribution  of  the  gifts  of  the  great 
West. 

He  went  to  England  in  the  interest  of  this  labor  of 
love,  bearing  with  him  letters  from  many  prominent 
men  in  church  and  state,  and  readily  gained  access 
to  the  wealthy  and  generous  people  of  that  dear  old 
country.  A  "London  Freedmen's  Relief  Society" 
was  formed,  with  prominent  men  of  England  as  its 
officers.  He  worked  under  its  auspices,  and  told  to 
many  large  congregations  the  story  of  the  wrongs, 
sufferings,  and  needs  of  this  people. 

He  visited  Scotland,  France,  and  many  other  parts 


114  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

of  Europe  in  the  interest  of  this  cause,  and  most 
nobly  did  Europe  respond  to  the  appeal.  Banks 
charged  no  commission,  railroads  no  tariff,  steamships 
no  freight,  and  all  seemed  to  do  what  they  could  to 
atone  for  the  common  sin  toward  this  helpless  people, 
who,  no  longer  slaves,  were  in  need  of  much  training 
and  education  to  fit  them  to  become  intelligent  citi 
zens,  competent  to  cast  a  vote  upon  the  affairs  of  the 
nation. 

Although  the  United  States  government  gave 
them  the  elective  franchise  long  before  they  were 
prepared  for  it,  very  many  of  them  have  set  them 
selves  to  work  and  are  fast  becoming  competent  for 
their  new  duties,  notwithstanding  adverse  criticisms 
and  unfavorable  comments  upon  them.  Certain  it  is 
that  the  colored  schools  and  colleges  of  the  Southern 
States,  the  rapid  advancement  of  many  of  the  freed 
people,  the  important  positions  some  of  them  have 
filled  and  do  now  fill  so  well,  and  the  steady  acqui 
sition  of  comparative  wealth  by  many  others,  all  go 
to  show  a  wonderful  development  in  a  people  who 
emerged  from  the  barbarism  of  Africa,  and  then  for 
generations  were  kept  in  bondage  and  ignorance. 

That  they  are  capable  of  mastering  much  and  are 
worthy  of  a  higher  position  than  to  be  under  the  lash, 
the  following  facts,  gathered  from  different  sources 
(presumably  correct)  furnish  abundant  proof : 

There  is  13,500,000  taxable  property  now  held  by 
them  in  the  Southern  States.  Since  their  freedom  a 
former  slave  of  Jefferson  Davis  has  translated  the 
Bible  into  the  Sweetzer  tongue,  which  is  spoken  by 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  115 

250,000  Africans.  It  was  stated  recently  that  there 
are  25,530  negro  schools  in  the  South,  where  2,250,000 
negroes  have  learned  to  read,  and  most  of  them  to 
write.  In  these  colored  schools  there  are  238,000 
pupils  and  20,000  negro  teachers.  There  are  150 
schools  for  their  advanced  education,  and  seven  col 
leges  are  administered  by  negro  presidents  and  facul 
ties  ;  while  of  these  presidents  three  were  formerly 
slaves.  There  are  154  negro  editors,  250  lawyers, 
740  physicians,  and  247  negroes  from  the  South  who 
have  been  and  now  are  educating  themselves  in  Euro 
pean  universities.  In  addition  to  this,  many  churches 
have  been  formed  among  them,  and  thousands  of 
colored  men  are  engaged  in  the  ministry. 

Where  in  the  history  of  mankind  has  such  a  rapid 
development  and  advance  been  shown  by  any  people 
in  the  space  of  thirty  years  ? 

Levi  Coffin  believed  in  the  education  of  the  colored 
race,  and  spent  nearly  "  threescore  years  and  ten " 
in  their  service,  working  in  every  way  he  could  for 
their  freedom  and  enlightenment. 

He  has  gone  to  his  rest,  having  passed  from  works 
to  rewards  in  the  seventy-ninth  year  of  his  age,  with 
his  work  well  done.  His  funeral  was  attended  by 
many  of  Cincinnati's  best  people,  and  the  tears  of 
both  black  and  white  indicated  the  place  he  held  in 
the  hearts  of  all  classes. 

Rev.  Dr.  Rust,  Secretary  of  the  Freedmen's  Aid 
Society,  said  :  "  It  would  take  less  bravery  to  go  up 
to  the  cannon's  mouth  than  to  do  the  work  he  did. 
He  walked  through  the  streets  hooted  at  and  threat- 


116  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

ened  by  mobs,  and  the  battle-field  has  scarcely  such 
illustrations  of  heroism  as  he  exhibited  every  day." 

The  amount  of  work  he  accomplished  without  gun, 
pistol,  or  knife  was  much  greater  than  that  of  John 
Fairchild,  and  greater  than  any  one  person  could  have1 
done  with  weapons ;  and  the  ultimate  good  to  those 
for  whom  he  labored  was  far  beyond  that  of  any  one 
who  trusted  in  his  own  wisdom  for  guidance  and  in 
fire-arms  for  defense. 

His  life  was  the  life  of  the  righteous,  his  last  days 
peaceful  and  happy,  and  his  end  triumphant. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  Quaker  of  the  olden  time !  — 

How  calm  and  firm  and  true, 
Unspotted  by  its  wrong  and  crime, 

He  walked  the  dark  earth  through. 
The  lust  of  power,  the  love  of  gain, 

The  thousand  lures  of  sin 
Around  him,  had  no  power  to  stain 

The  purity  within. 

WHITTIER. 

AT  the  beginning  of  the  war,  most  of  the  Friends 
in  North  Carolina  were  located  in  the  central  and 
northwestern  parts  of  the  State,  in  Iredell,  Yakdin, 
Surrey,  Davie,  Guilford,  Randolph,  Alamance,  and 
Chatham  counties.  There  were,  however,  six  small 
churches  in  Wayne,  Northampton,  and  Perquimans 
counties,  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  State,  but  the 
meetings  were  all  so  connected  by  sending  reports 
from  one  meeting  to  another,  by  the  attendance  of 
delegates  and  members  generally  upon  the  services 
of  the  superior  meetings,  that  they  were  more  or 
less  personally  acquainted  with  each  other  all  over 
the  State,  and  to  a  certain  extent  with  Friends  in 
other  States. 

It  may  not  be  out  of  place  here  to  give  our  readers 
the  order  of  church  government  of  the  Friends,  that 
a  clearer  understanding  may  be  had  of  the  reason 


118  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

why  Friends  from  the  South  generally  knew  where 
to  go  after  crossing  Mason  and  Dixon's  line,  and  so 
readily  found  homes,  friends,  and  business  in  the 
North  and  West. 

The  Friends'  business  meetings  of  primary  charac 
ter  are  called  "  preparative  meetings,"  and  may  be 
composed  of  one  or  more  congregations  or  meetings 
for  worship.  These  meetings  are  held  on  a  week  day, 
once  a  month.  The  business  that  pertains  to  the 
local  meeting  only  may  be  settled  here.  Any  busi 
ness  that  may  require  the  attention  of  a  superior 
meeting  is  "  prepared "  and  forwarded  by  the  rep 
resentatives,  or  delegates,  appointed  to  attend  the 
monthly  meeting,  which  is  usually  held  the  following 
week. 

This  monthly  meeting  is  composed  of  the  members 
of  one  or  more  preparative  meetings  (usually  of 
more  than  one),  and  is  a  meeting  of  record.  In  some 
cases,  where  the  monthly  meeting  is  composed  of  only 
one  meeting,  the  preparative  is  not  held.  If  the  busi 
ness  of  these  meetings  is  of  a  nature  to  claim  the 
attention  of  a  superior  one,  it  is  forwarded  by  dele 
gates  or  the  clerk  to  the  monthly  or  quarterly  meet 
ing.  The  monthly  meeting  is  a  legally  constituted 
body,  with  power  to  hold  property  through  trustees. 
It  appoints  officers  in  the  church,  but  forwards  some 
of  its  appointments  to  superior  meetings  for  their 
information  and  approval. 

The  principal  officers  of  the  Friends'  churches  are 
elders  and  overseers,  and  both  men  and  women  are 
appointed  to  these  stations.  Men  and  women  are 


m 


DR.   NEREUS    MENDENHALL 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  119 

acknowledged  as  ministers  when  they  have  given  evi 
dence  of  having  been  called  by  the  Great  Head  of 
the  Church  to  preach  the  Gospel. 

The  ministers,  elders,  and  overseers  have  the  gen 
eral  oversight  of  the  flock.  Care  is  had  that  those 
appointed  as  elders  shall  be  persons  gifted  with  a 
discerning  spirit  and  shall  be  so  well  versed  in  the 
Scriptures  as  to  be  able  to  judge  wisely  of  the  minis 
try  and  exercise  a  degree  of  care  over  the  ministers. 

The  quarterly  meetings  are  composed  of  two  or 
more  monthly  meetings,  and  to  it  representatives  are 
appointed  by  the  monthly  meetings.  Answers  to 
queries  from  the  discipline  of  the  society,  pertaining 
to  the  life  and  conduct  of  the  members  of  the 
monthly  meetings  represented,  are  read,  and  any 
other  business  which  may  have  come  from  the 
monthly  meetings,  or  has  been  otherwise  properly 
introduced,  is  here  considered. 

These  quarterly  meetings  are  of  general  interest, 
and  usually  last  two  or  three  days.  On  the  first  day 
there  is  a  meeting  for  ministers,  elders,  and  usually 
for  the  overseers  also  ;  the  next  day  a  meeting  for 
worship  is  held  for  all  who  will  attend ;  and  follow 
ing  this  is  the  quarterly  meeting  for  business. 

All  these  meetings,  except  the  first  class,  are  open 
to  all  the  members  alike,  with  equal  privileges  of 
being  heard  upon  any  question.  Instead  of  a  presi 
dent  or  chairman,  the  clerk  serves  as  the  officer  of 
the  meeting,  and  usually  has  an  assistant  to  aid  in 
reading  or  writing.  He  or  she  obtains  the  judgment 
of  the  meeting  by  the  sentiment  expressed  ;  not 


120  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

always  by  the  majority  of  those  who  speak,  but 
sometimes  by  taking  into  consideration  the  qualifica 
tions  of  the  speaker,  his  degree  of  experience  and 
ability  to  judge.  Should  there  be  a  decided  diver 
sity  of  opinion  upon  any  subject,  and  any  doubt  in 
the  clerk's  mind  as  to  a  satisfactory  conclusion,  the 
matter  is  left  over  for  consideration  in  a  subsequent 
meeting.  It  is  not  customary  in  Friends'  meetings  to 
arrive  at  conclusions  by  vote,  although  it  occasionally 
is  done  in  some  parts  of  the  country.  Concessions 
are  often  made  in  order  to  promote  harmony. 

Should  there  be  business  that  affects  interests 
beyond  those  of  the  quarterly  meeting,  or  of  too 
great  importance  to  decide,  it  is  forwarded  by  dele 
gates  with  minutes  from  the  records  to  the  yearly 
meeting.  The  quarterly  meeting  also  forwards  to 
,  the  yearly  meeting  the  preparative  and  monthly  meet 
ings'  answers  to  the  queries,  in  order  that  the  yearly 
meeting  may  have  an  understanding  of  the  general 
condition  of  the  subordinate  meetings. 

These  yearly  meetings  are  of  wide  interest ;  they 
are  usually  composed  of  thousands  of  members,  and 
are  held  for  about  one  week.  Their  decisions  upon 
all  questions  that  come  before  them  are  final.  Some 
yearly  meetings  meet  altogether  in  joint  session  of 
men  and  women,  the  women  being  represented  at  the 
clerk's  table  and  having  equal  rights  with  the  breth 
ren.  Other  yearly  meetings  have  separate  sessions 
of  men  and  women,  and  these  send  their  conclusions 
to  each  other  by  messengers  ;  but  the  tendency  of  all 
the  yearly  meetings  in  America,  except  Philadelphia, 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  121 

is  toward  the  plan  of  having  one  meeting  of  men  and 
women,  in  which  there  is  no  respect  of  sex. 

Each  yearly  meeting  has  a  standing  representative 
committee  composed  of  some  of  its  most  experi 
enced  members,  to  act  for  it  during  the  recess  of  the 
yearly  meeting.  This  committee  meets  five  times  in 
Philadelphia,  twice  a  year  at  specified  times  in  most 
of  the  yearly  meetings  and  in  some  but  once,  but  is 
subject  to  be  called  together  by  the  clerk  should  any 
"  suffering  case  "  arise.  Hence  the  name,  "  Meeting 
for  Sufferings,"  applied  to  this  meeting,  though  it  is 
now  called  by  most  yearly  meetings  "the  Repre 
sentative  Meeting."  To  this  meeting  is  referred  the 
care  of  real  estate,  trust  funds,  and  other  matters 
which  may  be  more  fully  discussed  and  easily  settled 
by  the  smaller  body  than  in  the  large  yearly  meet 
ing.  The  proceedings  are  recorded  and  read  in  the 
yearly  meeting,  whose  approval,  when  given,  con 
firms  the  acts  of  the  representative  meeting. 

Occasionally  conferences  have  been  held,  consist 
ing  of  representatives,  including  both  men  and 
women,  from  every  Orthodox  yearly  meeting  in  the 
world.  For  days  they  meet  and  discuss  questions  of 
importance  to  the  church  in  general,  and  recommen 
dations  are  agreed  upon  to  be  submitted  to  the 
different  yearly  meetings.  The  conclusions  of  this 
conference,  however,  are  not  binding  upon  any  of 
the  yearly  meetings,  except  such  as  by  their  own 
actions  choose  to  make  them  so.  The  deliberations  of 
the  conference  are  carefully  recorded,  and  printed 
volumes  of  them  are  sent  to  the  meetings  and  to 


122  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

many  of  the  active  members,  so  that  all  may  be 
informed  of  the  subjects  considered,  of  the  addresses 
given,  and  the  conclusions  reached. 

The  yearly  meetings  (Orthodox)  now  number, 
with  Philadelphia,  thirteen  in  the  United  States,  one 
in  Canada,  one  in  England,  and  one  in  Ireland,  with 
half-yearly  and  quarterly  meetings  in  Australia  and 
many  other  parts  of  the  world. 

These  meetings,  except  Philadelphia,  are  connected 
by  a  chain  of  correspondence  in  the  form  of  annual 
epistles,  addressed  by  each  to  all  the  others  and  to 
London  Yearly  Meeting.  We  see  by  this  digression 
the  relation  of  the  members  to  each  other,  and  also 
that  a  Friend  is  in  touch  with  his  brethren  the  world 
over.  There  has  ever  existed  such  a  bond  of  union 
and  sympathy  between  them  that  a  member  of  the 
Friends'  Church  is  at  once  recognized  by  his  fellow- 
members  as  a  person  worthy  of  credit  and  of  assist 
ance  if  necessary. 

Friends  in  the  South  were,  during  the  Civil  War, 
only  divided  from  their  Northern  brethren  by  geo 
graphical  lines  and  military  law.  Having  crossed 
Mason  and  Dixon's  line,  they  had  only  to  find  a  com 
munity  of  Friends  to  find  a  home  and  all  things  need 
ful.  Especially  welcome  were  they  in  the  West,  for 
many  living  there,  or  their  ancestry,  had  moved  from 
the  South  on  account  of  slavery.  In  many  cases  they 
were  related  to  those  fleeing  on  account  of  war,  and 
cordially  welcomed  them  to  their  homes.  South  Caro 
lina  seceded  from  the  Union  December  20,  1860,  and 
Virginia  promptly  followed  on  April  18, 1861.  North 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  123 

Carolina,  though  geographically  situated  between  the 
two,  was  loyal  to  the  Union  by  a  large  majority.  One 
county,  Randolph,  which  had  within  it  a  strong  Quaker 
element,  gave  only  forty-five  votes  for  secession  and 
2570  against  it. 

At  first  the  people  freely  expressed  their  opposition 
to  secession,  but  speakers  from  South  Carolina  and 
elsewhere  were  sent  through  the  State,  from  her 
mountains  to  seaboard,  appealing  to  the  people,  "  in 
view  of  their  best  interests,"  to  secede.  It  was  stated 
that  her  sister  States,  Virginia  and  South  Carolina, 
had  gone  out,  and  that  if  North  Carolina  refused  to 
do  so  they  would  make  her  soil  their  fighting  ground 
and  compel  her  to  secede.  In  fact,  they  declared  that 
there  was  no  alternative,  she  must  secede.  Taken  at 
so  great  a  disadvantage,  with  uneasy  slaveholders  and 
politicians  urgently  pressing  their  demands,  Governor 
Ellis  finally  declared  North  Carolina  seceded  from  the 
Union,  May  20,  1861,  and  the  "  Old  North  State,"  the 
first  in  a  declaration  of  independence  of  British  rule, 
was  now  almost  compelled  to  join  in  a  secession  from 
the  United  States. 

Among  all  her  citizens  not  a  Friend  was  found  to 
vote  for  secession.  They  had  already  emancipated 
their  slaves,  they  were  loyal  to  the  principles  of  peace, 
and  they  most  firmly  believed  in  "  Union  forever." 

In  the  twelfth  month  of  this  year,  1861,  there  was 
presented  to  the  legislature  of  North  Carolina  an  act 
called  "  an  ordinance  concerning  test  oaths  and  sedi 
tion,"  by  which  every  free  male  person  in  the  State, 
above  sixteen  years  of  age,  was  required  to  appear 


124  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

publicly  and  renounce  all  allegiance  to  the  government 
of  the  United  States,  and  also  to  agree  to  support, 
maintain  and  defend  the  independent  government  of 
the  Confederate  States.  The  alternative  was  ban 
ishment  within  thirty  days. 

The  reader  will  at  once  see  the  peculiar  bearing  of 
this  statute  upon  Friends  within  the  State.  They 
were  opposed  to  slavery  and  war,  they  had  been  loyal 
to  the  United  States,  and  had  voted  against  secession, 
and  they  had  no  unity  with  a  new  government  which 
they  believed  would  perpetuate  slavery.  Allen  U. 
Tomlinson  and  Isham  Cox  spent  much  time  in  labor 
ing  with  the  members  of  this  legislature,  showing 
them  the  effect  of  such  a  law  upon  their  people. 
When  the  bill  finally  came  to  a  hearing,  the  Honor 
able  William  A.  Graham  of  Orange  County,  N.  C., 
and  Eugene  Grissom  of  Ealeigh,  members  of  the 
legislature,  took  up  their  cause.  They  were  acquainted 
with  many  Friends,  and  respected  them,  and  they 
were  informed  of  the  principles  of  Friends  on  these 
subjects.  When  the  bill  came  before  the  House, 
they  made  able  speeches  opposing  its  passage,  in 
which  Governor  William  Graham  said :  "  It  would 
amount  to  a  decree  of  wholesale  expatriation  of  the 
Quakers,  and  on  the  expulsion  of  such  a  people  from 
our  midst  the  whole  civilized  world  would  cry 
4  shame.' " 

North  Carolina  Yearly  Meeting  records  say  that 
"  The  act  fell  to  the  ground,  but  riot  so  the  hostility 
that  was  capable  of  suggesting  it.  In  the  excitement 
that  now  prevailed  throughout  the  State,  in  the  effort 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  125 

to  promote  volunteering,  Friends  were  in  various  ways 
exposed  to  much  anxiety.  Many  left  the  State, 
though  every  means  was  now  used  to  prevent  this, 
and  several  parties  of  emigrants  were  arrested  and 
brought  back.  A  few  Friends  were  occasionally 
included  in  the  military  drafts,  but  obtained  their 
release  upon  various  grounds  without  much  difficulty. 
It  was  not  until  the  summer  of  1862  that  the  great 
and  general  trial  came. 

"  By  the  passage  of  a  conscription  act  in  the  Con 
federate  Congress,  in  the  seventh  month  of  this  year, 
every  man  between  eighteen  and  thirty-five  years  of 
age  was  required  to  enter  the  army.  This  act  was 
amended  as  early  as  1863,  and  made  to  include  all 
between  the  ages  of  eighteen  and  forty-five.  In  1864, 
all  between  seventeen  and  fifty  were  included.  Finally 
all  males  from  sixteen  to  sixty  were  enrolled ;  four 
teen-year-old  boys  and  men  over  sixty  were  sometimes 
used  for  home  guards. 

"  In  the  fourth  month,  1862,  Friends  petitioned 
both  the  State  assembly  and  the  Confederate  Con 
gress  for  relief.  The  State  government  first  passed 
an  act  of  exemption,  releasing  them  from  State  mili 
tary  duty  upon  the  payment  of  $  100  each  ;  and  on  the 
eleventh  of  tenth  month  a  similar  bill  was  passed  by 
the  Congress  at  Richmond,  which  exempted  all  who 
were  members  with  Friends  at  that  time,  upon  the 
payment  of  1500. 

"  Unlike  our  Friends  in  the  Northern  States,  it  was 
not  on  the  few  that  the  trial  came,  but  on  the  many, 
and  in  another  more  important  respect  our  position 


126  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

differed  widely  from  theirs.  In  our  own  case,  the 
existing  government  and  the  officers  who  executed  its 
will  were  far  from  having  sympathy  with  us.  We 
were  still  loyal  at  heart  to  the  government  of  the 
United  States,  and  though  submitting  passively  to  a 
temporary  usurpation,  this  was  little  merit  in  a  com 
munity  that  called  for  the  utmost  zeal  in  the  new 
cause.  We  testified  against  slavery,  and  in  the  fresh 
effort  to  establish  it  firmly,  this  was  no  small  offense. 
Above  all,  we  could  not  fight,  and  with  the  spirit  of 
war  so  rampant  in  our  midst  that  the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel  of  Peace  gave  way  in  almost  every  place 
of  worship  to  a  call  to  arms,  the  hatred  and  malice 
aroused  fell  with  much  violence  upon  us." 

The  members  of  the  committee  of  Friends  ap 
pointed  to  visit  the  Confederate  Congress  were  Isham 
Cox,  John  B.  Crenshaw,  Nereus  Mendenhall,  John 
Carter,  and  Allen  U.  Tomlinson,  men  of  ability  and 
of  good  standing  in  their  respective  communities,  and 
well  known  as  Friends  in  all  the  country.  John  B. 
Crenshaw,  a  minister,  living  in  Richmond,  Va.,  was 
personally  acquainted  with  many  leading  men  of  the 
Confederate  government.  Nereus  Mendenhall  was 
well  known  as  one  of  the  most  learned  men  in  North 
Carolina,  and  was  a  prominent  educator.  Isham  Cox, 
a  minister,  and  for  many  years  a  leader  in  the  yearly 
meeting,  was  well  known  and  esteemed  in  the  church 
and  country.  John  Carter  was  a  prominent  business 
man,  as  was  Allen  U.  Tomlinson. 

These  five  proceeded  to  the  Confederate  Congress 
as  representatives  of  the  Friends,  to  enter  their  protest 


JOHN    CARTER 


JOHN    B.  (  RENSHAW 


v 


ALLEN    U.  TOMLINSON 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  127 

against  these  unrighteous  laws,  and  to  plead  for  the 
relief  of  their  brethren. 

Speaking  of  the  occasion,  John  B.  Crensha\v  said : 
"  It  being  a  warm  summer  night,  the  meeting  was 
arranged  for  the  evening,  and  we  were  requested  to 
have  seats  out  on  the  Capitol  grounds  to  avoid  the 
heat  from  the  lights  inside  the  Capitol  building.  The 
committee  was  composed  of  some  of  the  ablest  men  in 
the  Confederate  Congress,  most  of  them  men  who  had 
served  in  the  Congress  of  the  United  States.  Mr. 
Miles,  of  South  Carolina,  was  chairman.  It  was  the 
feeling  of  the  delegates  that  Nereus  Mendenhall  was 
preeminently  the  man  to  present  our  case.  It  seemed 
impossible,  almost,  to  secure  his  consent,  owing  to  his 
natural  reserve.  Finally,  Chairman  Miles  said: 
1  Gentlemen,  the  committee  is  ready.  Please  state 
your  case.'  A  dead  silence  followed.  In  a  few  min 
utes,  fearing  the  committee  would  not  understand 
or  appreciate  our  holding  a  silent  Quaker  meeting 
then  and  there,  I  reached  over  and  gently  touched 
Nereus.  He  arose  slowly,  and  when  fully  aroused 
and  warmed  up  to  his  subject  I  thought  I  never  heard 
such  an  exposition  of  the  doctrines  of  Friends  on  the 
subject  of  war.  Other  members  of  the  delegation 
followed,  but  the  ground  had  been  covered  so 
thoroughly  that  there  was  little  left  for  us  to  say." 

This  same  delegation  visited  Jefferson  Davis,  and 
while  he  received  them  with  courtesy,  he  remarked 
that  he  regretted  to  learn  that  there  was  within  the 
limits  of  the  Southern  Confederacy  a  body  of  people 
unwilling  not  only  to  fight,  but  if  needful  to  die  in 
defense  of  their  country. 


128  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

The  result  of  the  labors  of  this  delegation  was  the 
passage  of  a  law  exempting  Friends  and  Dunkards 
from  service  in  the  Confederate  army  upon  the  pay 
ment  of  1500,  or  upon  the  performance  of  certain 
services  in  connection  with  hospitals,  etc.  To  Nereus 
Mendenhall's  argument,  perhaps  more  than  any  other 
one  thing,  was  due  the  passage  of  this  law. 

One  of  the  committee  said  to  this  delegation  of 
Friends :  "  Doubtless  your  people  are  in  the  Northern 
army  fighting  us,  and  why  should  you  not  join  us  in 
fighting  them?  "  To  this  Isham  Cox  replied  :  "  I  am 
not  afraid  to  agree  to  fight,  single  handed,  every  true 
Friend  in  the  Northern  army."  Such  was  his  confi 
dence  in  the  adherence  of  his  Northern  brethren  to 
the  principles  of  non-resistance,  that  he  had  no  idea 
of  a  true  Friend's  being  in  the  army,  and  he  was  care 
ful  to  use  the  word  true.  Some  members  there  were, 
however,  whose  education  against  slavery  had  been  so 
much  more  thorough  than  their  education  against 
war,  that  they  thought  themselves  justified  in  going 
to  war  for  the  abolition  of  slavery.  These,  as  a  rule, 
were  promptly  disowned  by  their  meetings,  in  whose 
judgment,  however  desirable  it  might  be  to  abolish 
slavery,  war  was  contrary  to  the  commands  of  Christ. 
They  judged  that  we  should  not  do  evil  that  good  may 
come,  and  that  a  man  could  not  be  a  true  Friend  and 
go  to  war. 

It  may  be  well  in  this  connection  to  take  a  look  at 
the  situation  in  which  Friends  in  the  Northern  States 
were  placed.  In  the  government  were  many  who  were 
familiar  with  the  views  of  Friends,  and  who  knew 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  129 

them  to  be  unyielding  in  their  testimony  to  the  prin 
ciples  of  "  peace  on  earth,  good-will  to  men." 

Abraham  Lincoln,  himself  a  descendant  of  Friends 
and  acquainted  with  their  religious  views,  was  always 
ready  to  receive  them  when  they  came  to  him  on  any 
account,  saying :  "  I  know  they  are  not  seeking  an 
office."  Secretary  Stanton's  mother  was  a  minister 
among  Friends,  and  lived  in  Ohio  during  the  war. 
Attorney-General  Bates  and  Salmon  P.  Chase  were 
also  said  to  have  been  connected  with  Friends ;  and 
H.  W.  Halleck,  at  one  time  General-in-chief  of  the 
armies,  remained  a  member  of  the  meeting  at  New 
port,  Rhode  Island,  during  the  war,  by  an  oversight 
caused  by  his  removal  to  the  West.  Lincoln's  cabinet 
was  called  "  the  Quaker  War  Cabinet,"  and  they  were 
very  lenient  to  Friends  who  were  opposed  to  fighting 
on  conscientious  grounds. 

Abraham  Lincoln  was  visited  by  a  delegation  of 
Friends  in  the  early  days  of  the  war.  He  and  many 
members  of  the  Cabinet  so  sympathized  with  them  in 
their  trying  position  that  they  were  exempted  from 
the  first  draft,  but  the  Senate  and  House  of  Represeiv 
tatives  of  the  United  States,  judging  it  unjust  to 
others,  would  not  permit  this  to  be  continued,  al 
though  memorialized  on  the  subject  by  the  Baltimore 
Friends. 

Secretary  Stanton  advised  the  Friends,  in  view  of 
the  large  draft  of  men  anticipated,  to  hold  a  general 
conference  of  all  their  yearly  meeting  committees  to 
consider  a  proposition  from  him  which,  he  believed, 
would  satisfy  them  and  relieve  him  and  the  govern- 


130  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

ment.  He  proposed  to  create  a  special  fund  for  the 
benefit  of  the  colored  refugees,  and  to  exempt  drafted 
Friends  from  military  service  upon  the  payment  of 
$300  into  this  fund,  said  payment  not  to  be,  as  in 
other  cases,  to  the  district  provost-marshal,  but  to  his 
fiscal  agent  at  Washington,  to  be  credited  to  the  col 
ored  people,  and  that  Friends  should  have  the  dis 
bursement  of  it  through  their  own  agents  and  labor 
ers.  He  expressed  deep  interest  in  the  matter,  and 
was  willing  to  accept  this  as  the  only  legal  mode  in 
his  power  for  their  relief. 

This  conference  of  the  committees  of  the  yearly 
meetings  was  held  in  Baltimore.  They  sent  a  delega 
tion  to  Washington  during  the  session  of  Congress. 
This  delegation  succeeded  in  having  Congress  engraft 
in  the  enrollment  bill  a  clause  very  much  like  the 
proposition  of  Secretary  Stanton,  declaring  Friends 
to  be  non-combatants,  and  assigning  those  who  might 
be  drafted  to  hospital  or  freedmen's  service,  or  ex 
empting  them  from  all  active  military  service  upon 
the  payment  of  1300  into  a  fund  for  the  relief  of 
the  sick  and  wounded.  In  the  June  following,  the 
bill  was  materially  amended  and  this  clause  was 
stricken  out,  but  it  was  restored  before  the  final  pas 
sage  of  the  bill.  The  Friends  felt  confident  of  the 
good  feeling  of  Congress  toward  them,  and  that  un 
conditional  exemption  would  have  been  granted  them, 
but  for  the  fear  of  serious  embarrassment  to  the  gov 
ernment.  Among  the  papers  of  Francis  T.  King  the 
following  account  of  this  matter  has  been  found,  and 
is  interesting  in  this  connection : 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  131 

"  At  a  meeting  of  the  committees  of  the  represen 
tative  meetings  of  New  York,  New  England,  Ohio^ 
Indiana,  Western,  and  Baltimore,  in  conference  at 
Baltimore  12th  month  7th,  1863,  twenty-five  persons 
were  present.  After  a  time  of  waiting  upon  the  Lord, 
they  organized  and  passed  unanimously  the  following 
minute : 

"  '  We  believe  it  right  for  us  first  to  record  our 
united  sense  and  judgment  that  Friends  continue  to  be 
solemnly  bound  unswervingly  to  maintain  our  ancient 
faith  and  belief  that  war  is  forbidden  in  the  Gospel ; 
and  that  as  followers  of  the  Prince  of  Peace  we  can 
not  contribute  to  its  support  or  in  any  way  participate 
in  its  spirit ;  that  to  render  other  service  as  an  equiva 
lent  for,  or  in  lieu  of,  requisitions  for  military  pur 
poses  is  a  compromise  of  a  vital  principle  which  we 
feel  conscientiously  bound  to  support  under  all  cir 
cumstances,  and  notwithstanding  any  trials  to  which 
we  may  be  subjected. 

"  '  We  greatly  appreciate  the  kindness  evidenced  at 
all  times  by  the  President  and  the  Secretary  of  War, 
when  we  have  applied  to  them  for  relief  from  suffer 
ing  for  conscience'  sake,  and  honor  them  for  their 
clearly  manifest  regard  for  religious  liberty.' ' 

After  speaking  of  civil  government  as  a  divine  ordi 
nance,  they  close  their  minutes  by  saying :  "  Friends 
can  discharge  the  duties  of  good  citizenship  without 
infringing  upon  their  principles  of  peace,  and  we  de 
sire  to  impress  upon  them  the  duty  of  embracing 
every  right  opportunity  for  the  exercise  of  Christian 
benevolence  toward  their  suffering  fellow-creatures." 


132  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

A  committee  of  three  Friends,  one  each  from  New 
England,  Indiana,  and  Baltimore,  was  appointed  to  go 
to  Washington  without  delay  and  confer  with  the  Sec 
retary  of  War  upon  his  proposition  to  exempt  Friends 
from  military  service.  The  interview  was  readily  ob 
tained,  and  the  committee  heard  his  proposition,  to 
grant  relief  by  the  payment  of  a  sum  which  would  go 
to  the  aid  of  the  f reedmen.  He  stated  his  views  ably 
and  cogently,  and  while  he  showed  great  courtesy  and 
kindness,  he  also  manifested  much  firmness  and 
decision. 

Eliza  P.  Gurney  of  Burlington,  N.  J.,  the  widow  of 
Joseph  John  Gurney,  was  a  Friend  minister  of  deep 
spirituality,  refined  tastes,  and  much  ability.  Her 
sympathies  were  enlisted  for  Abraham  Lincoln  dur 
ing  the  dark  days  of  the  war,  and  she  felt  constrained 
in  the  love  of  the  Gospel  to  visit  him.  It  was  on  a 
rainy  morning  of  the  first  day  of  the  week  in  1862, 
that  she  and  her  friends  were  introduced  into  the  pri 
vate  apartments  of  the  President,  who  received  them 
very  cordially.  John  M.  Whitall,  of  Philadelphia, 
one  of  the  party  says :  "  It  was  a  time  not  soon  to 
be  forgotten.  I  cannot  possibly  describe  the  scene ; 
the  solemnity  of  the  silence,  and  the  impressive 
address  of  our  friend,  during  which  the  tears  ran 
down  the  cheeks  of  our  honored  President.  During 
the  earnest  prayer  for  the  nation  and  himself,  he 
seemed  much  affected,  and  as  we  arose  to  go  he  re 
tained  the  hand  of  Eliza  P.  Gurney  and  made  a  most 
beautiful  response  to  what  had  been  said.  This  re 
sponse  began  and  ended  with  the  words,  '  I  am  glad 
of  this  interview.' " 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  133 

More  than  a  year  after,  Abraham  Lincoln  sent 
Eliza  P.  Gurney  a  request  to  write  him  a  letter, 
which  she  did,  and  so  highly  did  he  prize  that  letter, 
that  it  was  found  in  his  breast  pocket  at  the  time  of 
the  fatal  shot  of  J.  Wilkes  Booth,  nearly  two  years 
afterwards.  Below  is  a  copy  of  the  letter  : 

"  EARLHAM  LODGE,  8/18,  1863. 

"To  THE  PRESIDENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

"  ESTEEMED  FRIEND,  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN  :  Many 
times,  since  I  was  privileged  to  have  an  interview  with 
thee  nearly  a  year  ago,  my  mind  has  turned  toward 
thee  with  feelings  of  sincere  and  Christian  interest ; 
and  as  our  friend  Isaac  Newton  offers  to  be  the 
bearer  of  a  paper  messenger,  I  feel  inclined  to  give 
thee  the  assurance  of  my  continued  hearty  sympathy 
in  all  thy  heavy  burthens  and  responsibilities,  and  to 
express  not  only  my  own  earnest  prayer,  but,  I  be 
lieve,  the  prayer  of  many  thousands  whose  hearts 
thou  hast  gladdened  by  thy  praiseworthy  and  success 
ful  efforts  '  to  burst  the  bands  of  wickedness,  and  let 
the  oppressed  go  free,'  that  the  Almighty  Ruler  of  the 
universe  may  strengthen  thee  to  accomplish  all  the 
blessed  purposes  which  in  the  unerring  council  of  His 
will  and  wisdom,  I  do  assuredly  believe  He  did  de 
sign  to  make  thee  instrumental  in  accomplishing  when 
He  appointed  thee  thy  present  post  of  vast  responsi 
bility,  as  the  Chief  Magistrate  of  this  great  nation. 

"  Many  are  the  trials  incident  to  such  positions,  and 
I  verily  believe  thy  conflicts  and  anxieties  have  not 
been  few.  May  the  Lord  l  hear  thee  in  this  day  of 
trouble,  the  name  of  the  God  of  Jacob  defend  thee,  send 


134  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

thee  help  from  his  sanctuary,  and  strengthen  thee  out 
of  Zion.'  The  Lord  fulfil  thy  petitions  that  are  put 
up  in  the  name  of  the  Prince  of  Peace,  of  the  increase 
of  whose  government  and  peace  there  shall  never  be 
an  end. 

"  I  can  hardly  refrain  from  expressing  my  cordial 
approval  of  thy  late  excellent  proclamation  appointing 
a  day  of  thanksgiving  for  the  sparing  and  preserving 
mercies,  which  in  the  tender  loving-kindness  of  our 
God  and  Saviour  have  been  so  bountifully  showered 
upon  us ;  for  though,  as  a  religious  people,  we  do 
not  set  apart  especial  seasons  for  returning  thanks, 
either  for  spiritual  or  temporal  blessings,  yet,  as  I 
humbly  trust,  our  hearts  are  filled  with  gratitude  to 
our  Almighty  Father  that  His  delivering  arm  of  love 
and  power  has  been  so  manifestly  round  about  us ; 
and  I  rejoice  in  the  decided  recognition  of  an  all-wise 
and  superintending  Providence,  which  is  so  marked  a 
feature  in  the  aforesaid  document,  as  well  as  the  im 
mediate  influence  and  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
which  perhaps  never  in  any  previous  state  paper  has 
been  so  fully  recognized  before. 

"Especially  did  my  inmost  heart  respond  to  thy 
desire  '  that  the  angry  feeling  which  has  so  long  sus 
tained  this  needless  and  cruel  war  may  be  subdued, 
and  the  hearts  of  the  insurgents  changed,  and  the 
whole  nation  be  led  through  paths  of  repentance  and 
submission  to  the  divine  will,  back  to  the  perfect  en 
joyment  of  union  and  fraternal  peace.'  May  the  Lord 
in  his  infinite  compassion  hasten  the  day. 

"  I  will  not  occupy  thy  time  unduly,  but,  in  a  feel- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  135 

ing  of  true  Christian  sympathy  and  Gospel  love,  com 
mend  thee  and  thy  wife  and  your  two  dear  children 
to  the  preserving  care  of  the  unslumbering  Shepherd, 
who,  in  his  matchless  mercy,  gave  his  life  for  the 
sheep,  who  is  alone  able  to  keep  us  from  falling,  and 
finally,  when  done  with  the  unsatisfying  things  of 
mutability,  to  give  us  an  everlasting  inheritance 
among  all  them  that  are  sanctified  through  the  Eter 
nal  Spirit  of  God. 

"  Respectfully  and  sincerely,  thy  assured  friend, 

"ELIZA   P.    GUKNEY." 

During  the  next  year  President  Lincoln  sent  to 
Eliza  P.  Gurney  the  following  acknowledgment  of 

her  visit  and  letter : 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION, 
"  WASHINGTON,  September  4,  1864. 

"To  ELIZA  P.  GURNEY. 

"  MY  ESTEEMED  FRIEND  :  I  have  not  forgotten  — 
probably  never  shall  forget  —  the  very  impressive 
occasion  when  yourself  and  friends  visited  me  on  a 
Sabbath  afternoon  two  years  ago.  Nor  has  your  kind 
letter,  written  nearly  a  year  later,  even  been  forgot 
ten.  In  all  it  has  been  your  purpose  to  strengthen 
my  reliance  upon  God.  I  am  much  indebted  to  the 
good  Christian  people  of  the  country  for  their  con 
stant  prayers  and  consolations,  and  to  no  one  of  them 
more  than  to  yourself. 

"  The  purposes  of  the  Almighty  are  perfect  and  must 
prevail,  though  we  erring  mortals  may  fail  to  accu 
rately  perceive  them  in  advance.  We  hoped  for  a 
happy  termination  of  this  terrible  war  long  before 


136  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

this,  but  God  knows  best  and  has  ruled  otherwise. 
We  shall  yet  acknowledge  His  wisdom  and  our  own 
error  therein,  and  meanwhile  we  must  work  earnestly 
in  the  best  light  He  gives  us,  trusting  that  so  working 
still  conduces  to  the  great  ends  He  ordains.  Surely 
He  intends  some  great  good  to  follow  this  mighty 
convulsion,  which  no  mortal  could  make  and  no  mor 
tal  could  stay. 

"Your  people,  the  Friends,  have  had  and  are  having 
a  very  great  trial.  On  principle  and  faith,  opposed 
to  both  war  and  oppression,  they  can  only  practically 
oppose  oppression  by  war.  In  this  dilemma  some 
have  chosen  one  horn  of  the  dilemma,  and  some  the 
other.  For  those  appealing  to  me  on  conscientious 
grounds  I  have  done,  and  shall  do,  what  I  could  and 
can,  in  my  own  conscience  under  my  oath  to  the  law. 
That  you  believe  this  I  doubt  not,  and  believing  it,  I 
shall  still  receive  for  our  country  and  myself  your 
earnest  prayers  to  our  Father  in  Heaven. 

"  Your  sincere  friend, 
"  A.  LINCOLN." 

This  promise  Abraham  Lincoln  faithfully  kept, 
and  the  Northern  Friends  had  no  just  grounds  for 
complaint.  The  three  hundred  dollars  was  accepted 
for  hospital  supplies,  hospital  service  was  furnished, 
and  where  any  conscience  was  not  free  to  accept  either 
or  it  seemed  inexpedient,  they  were  "  paroled  until 
called  for,  and  were  never  called  for."  Many 
Friends,  however,  volunteered  to  nurse  the  sick  and 
wounded,  and  some  even  went  upon  the  battlefields 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  137 

in  tins  mission,  and  ministered  to  those  of  both 
armies,  in  Christ's  name. 

Many  a  poor  soldier  boy  died  the  happier  because 
of  these  loving  ministrations.  One  instance  may  be 
inserted  here,  owing  to  the  connection  it  has  with 
"  him  whom  the  world  delights  to  honor,"  showing  as 
it  does  his  true  Christian  spirit.  Elizabeth  L.  Corn- 
stock,  well  known  throughout  this  country  and  Eng 
land  as  a  minister  among  Friends,  spent  much  time  in 
the  name  of  her  Master  in  visiting  the  hospitals  and 
army  prisons  during  the  war.  It  was  a  loving  ser 
vice,  rendered  without  recompense  from  government, 
state,  or  church.  Much  liberty  was  granted  her  by 
the  officers,  as  her  visits  were  hailed  by  the  suffering 
boys  with  delight.  Even  Mosby,  the  guerrilla  chief, 
at  one  time  gave  her  an  escort  of  his  men,  when  she 
was  on  an  errand  of  love. 

Some  army  chaplains,  of  more  self-importance  per 
haps  than  piety,  had  refused  to  admit  her  to  pray 
with  the  soldier  boys  in  one  of  the  army  hospitals. 
Elizabeth  was  not  accustomed  to  being  thwarted  in 
any  mission  she  undertook  in  the  name  of  her  Lord, 
so  she  immediately  proceeded  to  the  White  House. 
Abraham  Lincoln  was  not  a  stranger  to  her,  nor  she 
to  him.  He  heard  her  story,  and  immediately,  seat 
ing  himself  at  the  desk  near  at  hand,  he  wrote : 

"  Give  Mrs.  Comstock  access  to  all  hospitals,  and 
to  all  inmates  with  whom  she  desires  to  hold  religious 
services. 

"A.  LINCOLN." 


138  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Handing  it  to  her  lie  said :  "  Now,  Mrs.  Comstock, 
I  want  you  to  pray  with  me."  They  knelt  together, 
and  as,  with  folded  hands  and  closed  eyes,  she  looked 
up  to  the  All-wise  Father,  she  felt  laid  upon  hers  the 
hand  of  one  of  the  greatest,  and  yet  one  of  the  most 
humble  men  who  ever  called  God  his  Father. 

As  she  fervently  prayed  for  the  country  and  its 
President,  pouring  out  her  whole  soul  to  God  for  him, 
she  felt  his  hand  trembling  like  a  leaf  as  it  lay  upon 
her  own.  As  they  rose  from  their  knees  he  thanked 
her,  saying :  "  I  feel  helped  and  strengthened  by  your 
prayers."  She  went  her  way  to  pray  with  the  sick 
and  dying  soldiers. 

Three  days  after,  Abraham  Lincoln's  work  for  suf 
fering  humanity  was  over. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

The  levelled  gun,  the  battle  brand, 
We  may  not  take ; 
But,  calmly  loyal,  we  can  stand 
And  suffer  with  our  suffering  land 

For  conscience'  sake. 

WHITTIER. 

WE  have  learned  that  the  appeal  to  the  Confederate 
Congress  was  so  far  considered  by  that  body  as  to  re 
sult  in  the  passage  of  an  act  exempting  Friends  from 
military  service,  if  they  were  at  that  time  members 
of  the  Friends'  church,  upon  the  payment  of  five 
hundred  dollars  each.  The  following  is  a  copy  of  the 
act: 

"  LAWS   KELATING  TO   NON-COMBATANTS." 

"  Orders  from  the  Adjutant  and  Inspector  General's 
office,  1862.  Sec.  VII.  —  Friends,  Dunkards,  Naza- 
renes,  and  Mennonites.  —  All  persons  of  the  above 
denominations,  in  regular  membership  therein  on  the 
llth  day  of  October,  1862,  shall  be  exempt  from  en 
rollment  on  furnishing  a  substitute,  or  on  presenting 
to  the  enrolling  officer  a  receipt  from  a  bonded  quar 
termaster  for  the  tax  of  five  hundred  dollars  imposed 
by  act  of  Congress,  and  an  affidavit  by  the  bishop, 
presiding  elder  or  other  officer  whose  duty  it  is  to  pre 
serve  the  records  of  membership  in  the  denomination 


140  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

to  which  the  party  belongs,  setting  forth  distinctly  the 
fact  that  the  party,  on  the  llth  day  of  October,  1862, 
was  in  regular  membership  with  such  denomination. 
The  affidavit  must  be  taken  and  certified  before  a  jus 
tice  of  the  peace  or  other  officer  appointed  by  the  law 
of  his  State  to  administer  oaths,  and  his  authority  to 
administer  oaths  must  be  certified  by  the  clerk  of  a 
court  of  record,  under  the  seal  of  the  court. 

"  All  assistant-quartermasters  to  whom  the  said  tax 
is  tendered  will  receipt  for  it,  and  pay  the  same  into 
the  treasury  of  the  Confederate  States  without  un 
reasonable  delay.  The  enrolling  officer  will  receive 
the  receipt  and  forward  it  to  the  commandant  of  con 
scripts,  by  whom  it  will  be  forwarded  to  the  quarter 
master-general,  who  will  charge  the  assistant  -  quar 
termaster  with  the  amount  received  by  him." 

The  first  meeting  of  North  Carolina  Yearly  Meet 
ing  of  Friends,  following  the  passage  of  this  bill,  was 
held  at  New  Garden,  Guilford  County,  in  1862.  It 
took  this  subject  into  consideration  and  made  the  fol 
lowing  minute  expressing  its  united  judgment : 

"  We  have  had  the  subject  under  serious  consider 
ation,  and  while  in  accordance  with  our  last  yearly 
meeting  we  do  pay  all  taxes  imposed  on  us  as  citizens 
and  property-holders  in  common  with  other  citizens, 
remembering  the  injunction,  'tribute  to  whom  tri 
bute  is  due,  custom  to  whom  custom,'  yet  we  cannot 
conscientiously  pay  the  specified  tax,  it  being  imposed 
upon  us  on  account  of  our  principles,  as  the  price  ex 
acted  of  us  for  religious  liberty.  Yet  we  do  appre 
ciate  the  good  intentions  of  those  members  of  Con- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  141 

gress  who  had  it  in  their  hearts  to  do  something  for 
our  relief ;  and  we  recommend  that  those  parents  who 
have,  moved  by  sympathy,  or  those  young  men  who, 
dreading  the  evils  of  a  military  camp,  availed  them 
selves  of  this  law,  shall  be  treated  in  a  tender  manner 
by  their  monthly  meetings." 

Notwithstanding  this  declaration  of  the  yearly  meet 
ing,  many  of  the  members  did,  sooner  or  later,  pay 
the  exemption  tax ;  and  the  yearly  meeting,  having 
officially  cleared  itself  of  responsibility,  was  not  dis 
posed  to  censure  those  who  felt  freedom  of  conscience 
so  to  do. 

We  may  recognize  how  great  a  temptation  it  was 
thus  to  purchase  freedom  from  prison  and  severe  suf 
fering,  when  we  consider  that,  on  account  of  the  de 
preciation  in  the  value  of  Confederate  money,  the  tax 
demanded  was  finally  not  more  than  the  price  of  a 
barrel  of  flour  or  even  of  a  pair  of  boots.  There 
were,  however,  many  Friends  who  would  not  purchase 
their  liberty,  even  at  so  small  a  cost.  Their  con 
sciences  were  unyielding,  and  rather  than  disobey  what 
they  understood  to  be  God's  command  to  them,  they 
chose  to  suffer  persecution,  yea,  death  itself. 

Upon  these,  therefore,  and  upon  those  who  joined 
Friends'  meetings  after  the  exemption  act  was  passed 
the  trial  came  most  severely ;  and  the  test  to  which 
the  principles  of  Friends  were  put  in  this  particular 
exceeded  in  severity  any  ever  known,  —  even  that  of 
the  great  Irish  rebellion  in  1684,  during  which  the 
lives  of  only  two  Friends  were  taken,  and  they  had 
sacrificed  their  principles  and  resorted  to  arms. 


142  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

When  the  news  of  the  first  conscription  act  passed 
by  the  North  Carolina  legislature  reached  the  Friends, 
there  was  not  a  little  anxiety  among  them,  for  they 
knew  that  a  trial  of  their  faith  was  at  hand,  and  it  is 
no  wonder  if  there  was  much  questioning  as  to  what  it 
was  really  best  to  do.  Many  who  could  do  so  imme 
diately  left  their  homes  for  the  West.  They  crossed 
the  mountains  in  small  parties,  or  in  some  instances 
alone.  But  the  authorities  soon  discovered  this  mi 
gration,  and  instead  of  banishing  the  Friends  who 
stood  steadfast  to  their  principles,  as  had  before  been 
threatened,  they  took  prompt  measures  to  prevent 
them  from  leaving  home  and  sent  soldiers  in  pursuit 
of  those  who  had  already  gone.  Several  parties  were 
thus  arrested  and  brought  back.  Many  hardships 
were  undergone  by  those  who  endeavored  to  make 
their  way  westward  across  mountains  and  streams  and 
through  forests.  They  avoided  as  much  as  possible 
the  sight  of  unfriendly  man,  and  lived  for  days,  weeks, 
and  even  months  in  caves  near  some  good  Samaritan's, 
who  brought  food  for  their  sustenance  and  informed 
them  when  it  was  safe  to  proceed  on  their  way.  The 
writer  has  listened  to  many  thrilling  accounts  of  such 
journeys,  as  he  has  sat  by  the  large  open  fire  in  the 
homes  of  some  of  these  people,  in  days  of  peace,  when 
the  dark  war  cloud  had  rolled  away  and  there  was  no 
more  fear  of  the  face  of  man.  But  the  recollections 
of  those  sad  days  are  so  unpleasant  that  it  is  with 
difficulty  that  these  people  can  be  induced  to  write  or 
tell  of  their  experiences.  They  say  they  wish  to  for 
get  them,  and  it  is  an  evidence  of  a  Christian  spirit 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  143 

that  they  never  speak  with  feelings  of  bitterness  or 
hatred  toward  those  who  hunted  and  persecuted  them. 

As  has  been  said,  the  Friends  hardly  knew  at  first 
what  to  do.  In  its  records,  North  Carolina  Yearly 
Meeting  says  :  "  There  was  naturally  for  a  time  some 
unsettlement  and  much  uncertainty  ;  but  very  soon, 
we  believe,  there  was  experienced  a  deeper  '  rooting 
for  the  storm,'  and  those  whose  faith  was  really  over 
thrown  were  few  indeed." 

It  was  not  only  Friends  but  many  others  who  were 
hiding  in  the  woods  and  caves  of  the  earth,  who,  from 
loyalty  to  the  United  States  government  or  other 
causes,  were  unwilling  to  go  into  the  Southern  army. 
This  fact  very  soon  led  to  the  formation  of  companies 
of  "home  guards,"  whose  business  it  was  to  search 
for,  arrest  and  send  to  the  army  all  men  of  legal  age 
who  could  not  produce  exemption  papers  ;  so  that 
wherever  such  men  went  it  was  necessary  to  have  the 
papers  with  them,  and  Friends  were  often  arrested 
and  caused  much  inconvenience  by  neglecting  to  se 
cure  exemption  papers  and  carry  them  with  them. 

Many  very  good  people  have  said  that  the  spirit  of 
the  martyrs  no  longer  exists  in  the  Christian  church ; 
but  the  spirit  of  our  early  days  and  a  willingness  to 
suffer  for  Christ's  sake  do  still  live  and  only  need  a 
suitable  occasion  to  be  drawn  out.  The  occasion  was 
offered  in  those  days  and  the  proof  was  abundant,  not 
only  that  men  and  women  were  willing  to  suffer  even 
unto  death,  for  their  principles,  but  that  "Our  God  is 
faithful."  In  the  experience  of  those  Friends,  and  of 
others  who  were  conscientious  in  their  position  in 


144  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

favor  of  peace,  not  only  did  He  support  them  by  his 
presence  and  power,  but  not  one  of  all  those  who 
steadily  refused  to  bear  arms  was  permitted  to  come 
to  a  violent  death. 

Before  entering  upon  the  record  of  individual  cases 
of  suffering  for  the  principles  of  peace,  it  is  best  to  re 
mind  the  reader  that  the  other  Christian  bodies  re 
ferred  to  in  the  foregoing  act  of  the  Confederate  Con 
gress  were  each  very  few  in  number.  As  we  have 
learned,  the  Friends  had  become  much  reduced  in 
numbers  by  emigration,  and  those  who  were  left 
were  largely  residents  of  rural  districts,  and  took  little 
part  in  public  affairs ;  consequently  the  people  in 
general  and  the  officers  of  the  Government  and  of  the 
army  knew  very  little  of  the  grounds  of  their  faith  or 
of  the  cause  of  their  unwillingness  to  fight  for  their 
country.  Being  ignorant  of  this,  the  people  were  un 
prepared  to  enter  into  sympathy  with  them,  and  often 
misjudging  their  motives,  were  more  severe  in  their 
treatment  of  the  Friends  than  they  otherwise  would 
have  been. 

In  recording  these  facts  the  writer  wishes  to  be  un 
derstood  as  doing  simply  the  duty  of  a  historian,  with 
out  prejudice  or  coloring  of  facts.  He  knows  well 
that  there  were  many  good  men  in  the  South  who  did 
not  approve  of  the  severe  treatment  of  non-combat 
ants,  but  were  often  powerless  to  prevent  it.  As  an 
instance  of  this,  we  gladly  give  place  to  the  following 
letter  from  the  governor  of  North  Carolina,  who  was 
of  Nantucket  Quaker  descent : 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  145 

"  RALEIGH,  November  3,  1864. 

"  JOHN  B.  CRENSHAW, — Yours  of  the  29th  ult.  was 
received  by  yesterday's  mail,  but  the  numbers  of  the 
'  Southern  Friend,'  which  you  said  you  would  mail  to 
me,  containing  the  law  touching  such  cases  as  those  in 
relation  to  which  I  wrote  you,  have  not  come  to  hand. 
I  regret  it,  as  I  would  gladly  excuse  from  war  all 
whom  I  may  believe  conscientious  in  their  scruples 
against  bearing  arms ;  and  my  duties,  public  and  pri 
vate,  have  been  so  pressing  that  I  have  neglected  to 
keep  properly  posted. 

"  I  learn  since  I  wrote  you  that  Ahijah  Macon  died 
in  or  near  Kichmond,  and  that  his  body  was  sent 
home  for  interment  a  few  days  ago.  From  what  I 
know  of  his  father  and  mother,  I  do  not  doubt  that 
the  young  man  was  sincere  in  his  religious  professions, 
and  that  he  died  adhering  to  them.  I  pray  that  harsh 
treatment  may  not  have  accelerated  his  death. 

"  Since  I  wrote  you,  I  accidentally  saw  the  report 
of  the  county  enrolling  officer,  recommending  the  rev 
ocation  of  Charles  Macon's  certificate.  I  have  no 
doubt  it  has  been  forwarded  ere  this  to  the  Secretary 
of  War,  or  arbitrarily  revoked  by  some  unfeeling  sub 
ordinate.  I  believe  him  to  be  a  good  young  man, 
and  hope,  from  the  fact  stated  in  your  letter  (that 
there  is  no  power  to  revoke  certificates  granted  prior 
to  the  law  of  1864),  that  he  may  be  relieved.  He  has 
other  brothers  in  the  same  situation.  I  would  will 
ingly  aid  him  if  I  knew  how  to  act ;  and  in  this  or  in 
any  other  meritorious  case  will  gladly  cooperate  with 
you  in  what  I  believe  to  be  your  truly  Christian  efforts 


146  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

to  relieve  the  oppressed.  Those  from  whom  you  have 
derived  your  information  in  relation  to  my  views  and 
feelings  on  this  subject,  have  not  misconceived  them. 

"  The  report  of  the  enrolling  officer  to  which  I  re 
fer  rests  entirely  upon  hearsay  from  persons  enter 
taining  malignant  feelings ;  and  not  even  this  hearsay 
imputes  to  the  young  man  any  conduct,  since  the  date 
of  his  certificate,  inconsistent  with  his  religious  pro 
fession.  It  rests  solely  upon  the  ground  that  he  left 
the  county,  or  concealed  himself,  to  evade  the  draft, 
before  he  joined  the  Quakers,  and  the  general  decla 
ration  that  his  whole  family  is  4  disloyal.' 

"  Yours  very  respectfully, 

"JONATHAN   WOKTH." 

Jesse  Buckner,  of  Chatham  County,  N.  C.,  is  said 
by  Himelius  Hockett  to  have  been  "  a  man  of  zeal  and 
earnest,  good  motives."  At  the  beginning  of  the  war 
he  was  a  Baptist,  and  a  colonel  in  the  militia.  He 
had  never  given  the  principles  of  peace  much  consid 
eration,  and,  like  many  others,  thoughtlessly  partook 
of  the  spirit  around  him.  The  position  which  he 
occupied  was  one  of  prominence,  and  gave  him  an 
opportunity  to  do  much  for  the  promotion  of  the  war. 
He  began  very  early  to  raise  volunteer  companies,  and 
was  surprised  to  find  that  no  Friends  would  volunteer 
or  join  in  any  military  parade.  Their  refusal  to  do 
so  led  him  to  examine  the  doctrines  which  they  held, 
and  he  was  brought  to  sympathize  with  them  so  far  as 
to  hesitate  to  order  the  captains  of  his  different  com 
panies  to  enroll  Friends.  This  doubtless  stirred  up  a 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  147 

feeling  of  dissatisfaction  on  the  part  of  others,  and  in 
the  fall  of  1861  he  was  superseded  in  office  by  an  am 
bitious  and  less  scrupulous  neighbor.  The  conviction 
grew  upon  him  that  war  is  contrary  to  the  Gospel,  and 
that  to  slay  one's  fellowman  is  a  sin. 

One  dark  night  as  he  was  going  to  attend  a  politi 
cal  meeting,  he  lost  his  way,  for  that  district  of  the 
country  is  heavily  covered  with  forests,  and  in  some 
parts  the  road  passes  for  miles  through  woods,  with 
no  house  in  sight.  The  position  of  the  Friends,  and 
the  unrighteousness  of  war,  were  the  subjects  of  his 
thoughts,  and  much  of  the  time  pressed  upon  him. 
He  came  to  a  "  big  road,"  and  crossed  it  to  the  steps 
of  a  building,  which  he  soon  discovered  was  the 
Friends'  meeting-house  at  Spring.  He  seated  himself 
to  rest,  and  he  states  that  there,  alone  in  the  darkness 
of  the  night,  meditating  upon  Friends'  principles,  the 
serious  condition  of  the  country,  and  the  awfulness  of 
war,  he  became  satisfied  that  it  was  his  duty  to  unite 
himself  with  the  people  who  worshiped  in  that  house. 
This  he  resolved  to  do,  but  delayed  for  a  time. 

On  the  6th  of  March,  1862,  he  was  drafted,  but  re 
solved  that  he  would  not  fight ;  he  "  bushwhacked," 
that  is,  he  left  his  home  and  lived  as  best  he  could  in 
caves,  woods,  and  bushes.  After  "  lying  out "  in  this 
manner  for  five  months,  principally  in  an  adjoining 
county,  longing  for  knowledge  of  home  and  the  loved 
ones  there,  he  ventured  to  return,  and  was  for  some 
time  unmolested.  He  applied  to  be  admitted  into 
membership  with  Spring  meeting.  He  was  received, 
and,  as  the  law  had  been  passed  exempting  Friends 


148  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

from  service  upon  payment  of  $500,  he  thought  that 
by  paying  this  sum  he  would  be  relieved  from  any 
further  demands  for  military  service.  The  money  was 
accepted,  and  he  received  his  exemption  papers ;  but 
his  decided  course  had  aroused  the  enmity  of  some  of 
his  neighbors,  who  thought  that  he  should  no  more  be 
excused  than  they.  His  presence  in  their  midst  was 
a  continual  cause  of  jealousy,  and  it  resulted  in  a 
strong  determination  to  have  him  conscripted. 

Early  in  the  next  year  his  exemption  papers  were 
declared  void  by  a  sub-officer,  he  was  arrested  and 
sent  to  Camp  Holmes,  near  Raleigh,  and  then  on  to 
Wilmington,  where  he  suffered  much  abuse.  But  the 
spirit  of  the  *  Lord  Jesus  had  been  given  him,  and  he 
had  learned  to  obey  the  injunction,  "  I  say  unto  you, 
resist  not  evil."  Meekly  he  endured  persecution,  and 
as  on  one  occasion  a  man  struck  him,  he  actually 
turned  the  other  cheek  to  be  struck  also ;  but  the  sol 
dier's  heart  was  not  equal  to  giving  a  second  blow. 

Friends  did  all  they  could  to  have  him  released. 
Petitions  were  sent  to  the  authorities  on  his  behalf, 
but  without  avail,  and  when  he  found  that  this  course 
was  hopeless  he  concluded  that  if  an  opportunity 
occurred  he  would  avail  himself  of  it  and  make  his 
escape.  This  he  soon  did,  and  started  on  a  journey  of 
a  hundred  and  seventy-five  miles  to  his  home,  which, 
after  much  suffering  from  exposure,  hunger,  weari 
ness  and  anxiety,  he  finally  reached,  foot-sore  and  ex 
hausted.  He  was  welcomed  by  his  family,  but  with 
fear  and  trembling.  He  was  allowed  only  one  night 
of  rest  and  rejoicing  with  them,  for  the  vigilant  eye 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  149 

of  the  "  home  guard  "  had  seen  him,  and  early  in  the 
morning  he  was  captured  and  taken  back  to  Wil 
mington,  where  his  treatment  was  more  severe  than 
before. 

Under  the  conviction  that  he  had  made  a  mistake 
in  endeavoring  to  escape,  he  became  even  more  hum 
ble  and  resigned  to  his  fate,  whatever  it  might  be,  and 
submitted  with  wonderful  meekness  to  the  indignities 
and  abuse  of  the  soldiers.  Before  long  he  was  taken 
very  sick,  and  the  officer,  fearing  he  would  not  live, 
and  wishing  to  be  rid  of  him,  procured  his  discharge 
and  sent  him  home. 

But  Jesse  Buckner  was  not  to  be  freed,  either  by 
sickness  or  death,  from  bearing  his  testimony  to  the 
Prince  of  Peace.  Others  were  watching  for  his  recov 
ery  besides  the  anxious  Friends  around  his  bedside. 
A  deep-seated  enmity  and  determination  to  let  nothing 
but  death  rob  them  of  their  full  satisfaction  seemed 
to  have  possessed  the  minds  of  some  of  his  neighbors, 
who  had  resolved  that  he  should  be  kept  in  the  army. 
As  soon  as  he  was  able  to  walk,  he  was  again  con 
scripted  and  taken  to  jail,  where  he  was  kept  a  week, 
and  then  taken  from  camp  to  camp  as  a  prisoner.  At 
each  new  place  the  trying  experiences  were  repeated, 
from  the  attempt  to  force  him  to  bear  arms ;  but  amid 
sneers  and  taunts  and  cruel  treatment,  he  persevered. 
When  the  officers  and  men  came  to  understand  the 
grounds  of  his  objections,  many  treated  him  kindly. 

For  nearly  three  long  years,  —  the  last  the  most 
severe,  —  Jesse  Buckner  endured  privations,  peril  and 
hardness,  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ,  being 


150  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

driven  from  place  to  place,  from  camp  to  camp,  often 
at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  because  he  had  acknow 
ledged  himself  to  be  a  soldier  whose  weapons  were  not 
carnal.  Putting  his  trust  in  the  Captain  of  his  Sal 
vation,  he  held  out  faithfully  until  Sherman  demanded 
the  surrender  of  Johnston's  army  and  he  was  no 
longer  under  the  command  of  Johnston's  subordinates. 

J.  G.  of County,  N.  C.,  was  a  Methodist,  who 

was  much  afraid  of  being  taken  to  the  army.  He 
concluded  to  escape  by  crossing  the  mountains,  and  if 
possible  to  make  his  way  to  the  West.  After  nearly 
two  months  he  reached  Tennessee  on  his  way  to  In 
diana,  but  he  felt  that  his  course  was  not  the  right  one 
as  it  did  not  bring  peace  of  mind.  He  therefore 
returned  home  to  await  whatever  might  befall  him. 
He  had  not  long  to  wait,  for  in  about  two  weeks  the 
officers  arrested  him  and  took  him  to  Camp  Holmes, 
near  Raleigh. 

In  a  few  days,  with  other  conscripts,  he  was  sum 
moned  before  the  officers,  and  all  were  offered  bounty 
money  if  they  would  volunteer.  All  but  three  of  the 
company  accepted  the  money.  These  three  now  became 
the  objects  of  the  officers'  attention.  They  were  pre 
sented  with  a  paper  which  they  were  asked  to  sign,  and 
were  assured  that  they  could  have  no  money  or 
clothing  unless  they  signed  it.  This  they  refused  to 
do,  and  were  adroitly  told  that  they  would  soon  have 
need  of  both,  and  that  if  they  did  not  come  to  want 
they  could  do  much  good  by  giving  to  those  who  did. 
They  refused  all  these  offers  and  met  all  arguments 
with  the  assertion  that  "All  war  is  opposed  to  the 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  151 

spirit  and  teachings  of  the  Gospel  and  to  the  mission 
of  the  Christian."  They  said  that  his  weapons  were 
not  carnal  but  spiritual. 

After  a  time,  bundles  of  clothing  were  tossed  to 
them,  with  many  offensive  epithets.  They  were  now 
plainly  told  that  they  must  either  fight  or  be  shot,  and 
that  the  men  behind  them  were  ordered  to  shoot  them 
if  they  did  not  fire  in  battle.  J.  G.  replied :  "  You 
have  me  in  your  power,  and  may  inflict  on  me  any 
punishment  you  will.  I  cannot  do  more  than  submit 
to  what  you  inflict.  My  hands  are  clean  of  the  blood 
of  all  men,  and  I  intend  to  keep  them  so,  cost  what  it 
may." 

In  vain  the  officers  attempted  to  force  the  bounty 
money  upon  them  ;  but  failing,  one  of  them  came  for 
ward  and  said :  "  Boys,  I  want  to  give  you  some  good 
advice.  Take  your  clothing  and  money  and  go  along ; 
obey  your  officers  and  do  right ;  or  else  you  will  be 

put  under  the  sharp  officers  of  Colonel  S ,  who 

will  have  you  shot  into  strings  if  you  do  not  obey. 
Just  put  away  your  Quaker  notions  and  do  right. 
What  regiment  will  you  be  sent  to  ?  "  They  refused 
to  make  any  choice,  and  J.  G.  was  ordered  to  Rich 
mond,  Virginia. 

But  Friends'  attention  had  been  called  to  this 
Quaker-Methodist,  whose  loyalty  to  his  Master's  com 
mands  had  been  so  conspicuously  manifested.  A 
committee  from  the  meeting  for  sufferings  proceeded 
to  Richmond  to  see  what  they  could  do  for  his  release, 
and  before  his  arrival  at  that  city  he  was  met  with  the 
good  news  that  he  was  a  free  man.  The  efforts  of  the 


152  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

committee  had  in  some  way  induced  the  officials  to 
recognize  him  as  a  Friend,  "  within  the  meaning  of 
the  law,"  and  he  proceeded  to  make  it  so  in  fact  by 
soon  after  attaching  himself  to  that  church. 

In  this  connection  it  may  be  well  to  insert  an  extract 
from  a  pamphlet  published  by  North  Carolina  Yearly 
Meeting  in  1868. 

"  It  was  in  the  midst  of  such  commotions  that  many 
were  led  to  very  serious  thoughts  upon  the  incon 
sistency  of  war  and  fighting  with  the  loving  and  quiet 
spirit  of  a  disciple  of  Jesus.  Decided  first  upon  this 
point  and  then  led  on  to  the  consideration  of  others, 
many  sought  admission  to  our  Society.  The  whole 
number  of  these,  including  those  members  of  their 
families  who  were  often  received  with  them,  was  about 
six  hundred. 

"  There  were  many  other  grounds  upon  which  the 
more  quiet  citizens  of  our  State  were  opposed  to  the 
war,  but  such  motives  could  rarely  have  been  the 
inducement  for  them  to  unite  with  us,  nor  did  such 
a  step  allow  of  much  hope  of  escape  from  suffering. 
Only  those  who  were  actually  members  at  the  time  the 
exemption  act  was  passed  were  allowed  the  benefit  of 
it.  It  is,  however,  true  that  through  the  leniency  of 
some  officers  in  the  Confederate  War  Department, 
this  act  was  sometimes  so  construed  as  to  cover  other 
cases.  But  for  this,  special  application  had  to  be  made, 
and  such  influences  brought  to  bear  as  few  could  hope 
to  secure,  while  the  release  was  actually  obtained  only 
after  a  lengthened  period  of  trial  had  tested  the  reality 
of  their  convictions. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  153 

"Thus  it  fell  out  that  the  storm  burst  with  the 
greatest  violence  upon  some  who  were  in  many  ways 
the  least  prepared  to  meet  it.  By  their  old  associates 
those  who  adopted  such  views  were  regarded  as  lacking 
the  excuse  of  early  training,  and  in  their  family  circles 
the  suffering  they  endured  had  often  to  be  shared 
more  or  less  by  those  who  did  not  partake  of  the  con 
victions  that  occasioned  it.  But  He  whose  strength 
is  given  according  to  our  need  prepared  many  of  these 
faithful  men  to  suffer  cheerfully  for  his  name's  sake 
and  to  endure  hardness  as  good  soldiers  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

"  In  the  great  multitude  that  swelled  the  two  vast 
armies  arrayed  against  each  other,  there  could  not 
have  been  found  instances  of  more  lofty  heroism,  of 
calmer  courage,  and  of  more  fearless,  unshrinking 
endurance  of  death,  and  of  agonies  beyond  those  of 
death,  than  were  exhibited  by  that  little  band  who 
made  up  another  army  and  followed,  as  their  only 
captain,  the  Prince  of  Peace. 

"  No  hope  of  higher  honors  lured  them  on,  no  exult 
ing  nation  gave  them  its  gratitude.  Keviled  and 
persecuted,  their  Heavenly  Leader  sustained  them 
with  one  sure  promise,  '  Great  is  your  reward  in 
Heaven.' " 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

"  0  wild  birds  flying  from  the  South, 
What  saw  and  heard  ye,  gazing  down  ?  " 

"  We  saw  the  mortar's  up-turned  mouth, 
The  sickened  camp,  the  blazing  town ! 

We  heard  the  starving  prisoner's  sighs, 
And  saw,  from  line  and  trench,  your  sons 
Follow  our  flight  with  homesick  eyes 
Beyond  the  battery's  smoking  guns." 

WHITTIEB. 

MANY  of  the  peace-loving  people  who  were  unwill 
ing  to  bear  arms  were  thrust  into  Southern  prisons 
prepared  for  United  States  soldiers,  and  there  treated 
as  prisoners  of  war  by  the  Confederate  officials.  As 
we  shall  have  occasion  to  follow  a  number  of  our 
Friends  to  these  prisons,  it  will  be  well  to  give  our 
readers  some  account  of  the  management  and  condi 
tion  of  them,  —  not  with  any  feeling  of  prejudice 
against  the  Southern  people,  among  whom  the  writer 
has  lived  for  about  twenty  years,  identified  with  them 
and  interested  in  the  rapid  development  of  the  re 
sources  of  the  South  and  in  her  recovery  from  the 
terrible  devastation  of  the  war.  Those  who  were  di 
rectly  responsible  for  the  condition  of  things  in  con 
nection  with  these  prisons  have  nearly  all  passed 
away,  and  most  if  not  all  of  the  managers  of  them 
came  to  a  violent  death.  We  have  no  wish  to  reflect 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  155 

unkindly  upon  any,  but  honestly  to  record  the  facts 
pertaining  to  the  subject  before  us,  and  in  some  degree 
to  give  the  reader  an  impartial  account  of  the  work 
and  results  of  the  war. 

The  principal  prisons  for  the  Yankee  soldiers  dur 
ing  the  war  were  Libby  and  Danville  in  Virginia, 
Salisbury  in  North  Carolina,  Florence  in  South  Caro 
lina,  Milieu  and  Andersonville  in  Georgia.  The  last 
named  was  the  farthest  from  the  seat  of  war  and  usu 
ally  had  the  largest  number  of  prisoners. 

T.  H.  Mann,  the  author  of  «  That  Yankee  in  An 
dersonville,"  states  in  a  private  letter  to  the  writer 
that  "  Brigadier-General  J.  H.  Winder,  as  Commis 
sary-General  of  the  Confederacy,  had  full  charge  and 
control  of  all  prisoners  of  war.  The  lack  of  provi 
sions,  shelter,  medicine,  and  all  was  believed  to  be 
the  direct  result  of  orders  from  him.  There  is  no 
evidence  that  he  acted  under  the  orders  or  advice,  or 
even  sought  the  advice,  of  any  authority  higher  than 
his  own ;  nor  was  he  ever  made  to  answer  for  his 
treatment  of  prisoners  until  he  was  suddenly  called 
to  judgment.  The  hundreds  of  complaints  of  General 
Winder's  inhumanity  that  were  made  on  all  sides  to 
the  Confederate  authorities  at  Kichmond  were  simply 
referred  to  Winder  without  comment  or  advice  from 
them.  Wirz  and  Barret  were  his  willing  tools,  who 
even  added  to  Winder's  orders  cruelties  of  their  own 
invention.  The  commanders  of  other  stockades  were 
under  the  necessity  of  doing  badly,  if  they  were  not 
in  full  sympathy  with  Winder's  policy ;  but  the  fact 
remains  that  to  Winder  belongs  the  disgrace  of  Belle 


156  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Isle,  Andersonville,  Florence,  and  Salisbury,  with  all 
their  horrors." 

J.  H.  Winder  is  said  to  have  declared  that  he 
killed  more  Yankees  in  prisons  than  the  army  killed 
in  battle.  On  January  1,  1865,  he  dropped  dead  at 
Florence,  S.  C.,  as  he  was  about  to  enter  a  tent  for  a 
dinner  prepared  with  great  care  for  himself  and  offi 
cers.  He  was  "  struck  dead  by  the  hand  of  God,"  as 
the  soldier  boys  in  blue  believed,  because  of  his  inhu 
man  treatment  of  those  under  his  care.  Davis  was 
sentenced  to  be  hung,  but  died  in  prison.  Barret  is 
said  to  have  been  shot  by  a  cavalryman  who  had  been 
his  prisoner.  Captain  Wirz  was  tried  by  a  United 
States  military  commission  and  executed  in  August, 
1865. 

On  the  27th  of  November,  1863,  W.  S.  Winder,  the 
son  of  J.  H.  Winder,  selected  the  site  for  Anderson 
ville  "prison  pen."  On  February  15,  1864,  the  first 
company  of  prisoners  was  sent  there,  and  he  took 
charge  of  them  in  April.  He  had  been  in  charge  of 
the  prisons  at  Richmond,  Va.,  and  his  treatment  of 
the  poor  unfortunates  at  that  place  had  been  so  cruel 
that  Burroughs,  the  editor  of  the  "  Richmond  Exami 
ner,"  upon  noticing  in  the  paper  that  he  had  gone  to 
Andersonville,  said :  "  Thank  God  that  Richmond  is  at 
last  rid  of  old  Winder.  May  God  have  mercy  upon 
those  to  whom  he  has  been  sent." 

Captain  Henry  Wirz  commanded  the  stockade. 
He  was  a  native  of  Switzerland,  a  physician,  and  a 
resident  of  Louisiana  before  the  war.  He  was  a  des 
perate  character  and  seemed  to  study  to  increase 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  157 

rather  than  to  relieve  the  sufferings  of  those  under  'his 
charge.  So  reckless  was  he  of  human  life  that  he 
hesitated  not  to  kill  prisoners  outright  upon  the 
slightest  provocation,  sometimes  without  provocation. 

T.  H.  Mann,  who  was  an  eye-witness,  says :  "  On 
one  occasion  he  rode  into  the  stockade  accompanied 
by  two  or  three  attendants,  who  were  also  on  horse 
back.  The  object  of  his  visit  was  to  demand  that  the 
chief  of  the  '  Union  League  '  be  delivered  up  to  him. 
Of  the  crowd  that  collected  about  him  probably  not 
one  in  fifty  knew  that  such  a  league  existed,  and  of 
the  actual  members  of  the  league  but  few  knew  who 
the  chief  was.  Wirz  was  very  soon  informed  to  this 
effect,  and  the  statement  seemed  to  arose  the  demon 
in  him,  for  he  swore  fearfully  at  the  crowd  that 
gathered  about  him.  He  soon  turned  to  retire  from 
the  prison  yard,  and  when  nearly  within  the  gateway 
drew  his  heavy  revolver  and  fired  the  contents,  six 
bullets,  into  the  crowd  of  emaciated,  starving  men 
who  had  collected  about  him.  Without  stopping  to 
discover  the  effect  of  his  shooting  he  put  spurs  to 
his  horse,  sprang  through  the  gate  and  galloped 
away.  Two  men  were  killed  outright  by  his  shots, 
and  several  others  were  wounded." 

G.  M.  Gidney  of  Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y.,  states  that 
he  was  imprisoned  in  Salisbury  for  two  months ;  in 
Florence,  S.  C.,  for  many  weeks ;  and  he  spent  four 
months  in  Andersonville  prison,  Georgia,  under  Cap 
tain  Wirz.  He  says  that  the  descriptions  and  state 
ments  given  in  this  chapter  in  regard  to  these  prisons, 
the  prisoners,  and  their  keepers,  are  correct ;  that  the 


158  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

condition  was  past  description,  and  that  in  no  par 
ticular  is  this  account  exaggerated.  Mr.  Gidney 
states  that  it  was  not  only  once  but  many  times  that 
Wirz  came  within  the  stockade  and  deliberately  shot 
the  prisoners.  Sometimes,  if  they  were  too  weak  to 
get  from  before  his  horse,  he  would  shoot  them,  tell 
ing  them  he  would  "  help  them  to  move  on." 

Mr.  Gidney  asserts  that  fresh  beef  was  issued  to 
the  prisoners  only  once  during  the  four  months  that 
he  was  there.  He  escaped  from  the  prison  three 
times  by  different  means,  and  each  time  he  was  over 
taken  by  the  bloodhounds  sent  after  him  and  obliged 
to  climb  trees  for  safety,  as  the  hounds  would  have 
torn  him  to  pieces  could  they  have  reached  him.  The 
third  time  he  made  his  escape  with  his  companions, 
after  two  months  hard  work  tunneling  their  way 
beyond  the  pickets,  and  they  found  themselves  breath 
ing  the  air  of  freedom;  but  the  next  day  a  cow, 
attempting  to  cross  the  line  of  the  tunnel,  broke 
through  the  thin  crust  of  earth  above  it  and  fell  in, 
thus  revealing  to  the  authorities  the  escape  of  the 
prisoners.  The  dogs  were  at  once  sent  in  pursuit, 
followed  by  men  as  eager  as  for  a  fox-chase.  For 
four  days  Gidney  was  hidden  under  a  dead  hollow 
tree,  where  he  was  fed  by  the  colored  people,  who 
passed  food  through  an  opening  in  the  trunk. 

On  the  eleventh  day  after  his  escape  he  heard  the 
cry  of  the  bloodhounds  near  him,  and  was  obliged  to 
climb  a  tree  for  preservation.  He  was  captured  and 
returned  to  Wirz,  who  said  he  was  glad  to  see  him, 
—  would  rather  see  him  than  any  other  prisoner  who 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  159 

had  escaped.  "  Well !  I  am  here,"  was  the  reply. 
"  You  cannot  treat  me  any  worse  than  you  have  done, 
unless  you  starve  or  shoot  me."  "  Oh,  no  !  "  said 
Wirz,  "  I  '11  not  shoot  you  ;  I  '11  punish  you." 
Calling  his  aids,  he  ordered  them  to  put  Gidney  and 
two  other  men  in  close  confinement  and  allow  them 
no  food  until  he  said  so.  After  Gidney  had  been  left 
in  the  small  enclosure  with  his  fellow-prisoners,  he 
told  them  that  it  was  doubtless  Wirz's  intention  to 
starve  them  to  death,  but  still  it  was  their  duty  to  live 
as  long  as  they  could.  "  There  are  signs  of  rats  here, 
and  we  must  catch  them  to  eat."  This  his  compan 
ions  said  they  could  not  do. 

Oil  the  fifth  day  of  their  confinement,  one  of  his 
companions  died.  On  the  seventh  day,  the  other  was 
so  weak  as  to  be  unable  to  turn  himself  or  to  speak, 
and  was  almost  gone,  when  Gidney  was  unexpectedly 
called  out  of  his  prison.  He  had  been  exchanged  for 
some  Confederate  prisoner  of  war,  and  an  officer  out 
ranking  Wirz  was  to  be  obeyed  by  him.  Weighing 
only  sixty-two  pounds  of  the  usual  one  hundred  and 
forty,  Gidney  staggered  to  the  light  and  thus  escaped 
the  death  Wirz  had  intended  for  him.  He  had  eaten 
raw  five  rats  during  the  seven  days  of  his  confinement, 
which  his  companions  were  unwilling  to  do  and  there 
fore  perished. 

As  the  writer  listened  to  this  tale  of  horror  he 
could  not  but  notice  that  tears  filled  the  eye  of  the 
narrator  as  he  recalled  those  days  of  suffering,  though 
thirty  long  years  had  intervened. 

Lest  we  be  charged  with  partiality  in  presenting 


160  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

from  one  side  only  witnesses  as  to  the  condition  of 
these  military  prisons,  —  the  side  of  the  sufferers,  — 
we  will  quote  from  a  report  of  one  of  the  officials 
of  the  Southern  Confederacy  whose  duty  it  was  to  in 
spect  the  state  of  affairs  at  Andersonville.  He  was 
Lieut.-Col.  D.  T.  Chandler,  and  his  report  was  made 
August  5,  1864.  When  we  have  read  this  report  we 
have  not  only  the  case  of  Andersonville  before  us, 
but  of  all  the  others.  The  writer  mingled  for  nearly 
twenty  years  with  the  people  of  Virginia,  North  Caro 
lina,  Tennessee,  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  and  Ken 
tucky,  and  this  intercourse  has  given  him  a  knowledge 
of  the  general  facts  concerning  these  prisons,  as  they 
were  narrated  to  him  by  citizens  and  by  the  prisoners 
themselves ;  and  the  stories  concerning  those  impris 
oned  in  different  places  all  agree. 

Captain  Bennett,  in  immediate  charge  at  Florence, 
George  Clark  in  charge  at  Salisbury,  and  Wirz  at 
Andersonville,  were  all  under  the  inhuman  orders  of 
Winder,  and  were  his  aids  in  the  terrible  purpose  to 
reduce,  by  exposure  and  starvation,  the  number  of 
their  prisoners. 

In  the  summer  of  1864,  Lieut.-Col.  D.  T.  Chandler 
officially  inspected  Andersonville  prison,  and  in  his 
report  to  the  Confederate  Government  he  says :  "  Send 
no  more  prisoners  to  that  pen.  Remove  all  prisoners 
above  15,000,  —  that  is,  20,000  to  25,000  prisoners 
ought  to  be  provided  for  elsewhere."  He  further 
says  :  "  There  is  no  medical  attendance  provided  within 
the  stockade.  Small  quantities  of  medicine  are  placed 
in  the  hands  of  certain  prisoners  of  each  squad  or 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  161 

division,  and  the  sick  are  brought  out  by  sergeants  at 
'  sick  call,'  to  the  medical  officers  who  attend  at  the 
gate.  The  crowd  at  these  times  is  so  great  that  only 
the  strongest  can  get  access  to  the  doctors,  the  weaker 
ones  being  unable  to  force  their  way  through  the 
press  ;  and  the  hospital  accommodations  are  so  limited 
that  the  beds  (so-called)  have  all,  or  nearly  all,  two 
occupants  each.  Large  numbers  who  would  other 
wise  be  received  are  necessarily  sent  back  to  the  stock 
ade.  Many  (twenty  yesterday)  are  carted  out  daily 
who  have  died  from  unknown  causes,  and  whom  the 
medical  officers  have  never  seen.  The  dead  are 
hauled  out  daily  by  the  wagon  load,  and  are  buried 
without  coffins,  their  hands  in  many  instances  being 
first  mutilated  with  an  axe  in  the  removal  of  any 
finger  rings  they  may  have. 

"  The  sanitary  condition  of  the  prisoners  is  as 
wretched  as  can  be,  the  principal  causes  of  mortality 
being  scurvy  and  chronic  diarrhoea.  Nothing  seems 
to  have  been  done  and  but  little  effort  made,  if  any, 
to  arrest  it  by  procuring  proper  food.  The  ration  is 
one  third  of  a  pound  of  bacon  and  one  and  one  fourth 
pounds  of  unbolted  corn  meal,  with  fresh  beef  at  rare 
intervals  and  occasionally  rice.  When  to  be  ob 
tained  (very  seldom),  a  small  quantity  of  molasses  is 
substituted  for  the  meat  ration.  A  little  weak  vine 
gar,  unfit  for  use,  has  sometimes  been  issued. 

"  The  arrangements  for  cooking  and  baking  have 
been  wholly  inadequate,  and  though  additions  are  now 
being  completed,  it  will  still  be  impossible  to  cook  for 
the  whole  number  of  prisoners.  Raw  rations  have  to 


162  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

be  issued  to  a  very  large  proportion,  who  are  entirely 
unprovided  with  proper  utensils  and  furnished  with  so 
limited  a  supply  of  fuel  that  they  are  compelled  to  dig 
with  their  hands  in  the  filthy  marsh  before-mentioned 
for  roots,  etc.  No  soap  or  clothing  has  ever  been 
issued. 

"The  present  hospital  arrangements  are  only  in 
tended  for  the  accommodation  of  the  sick  of  ten  thou 
sand  men,  and  are  totally  insufficient  both  in  character 
and  extent  for  the  present  needs,  —  the  number  of 
prisoners  being  now  more  than  three  times  as  great. 
The  number  of  cases  requiring  treatment  is  in  an  in 
creased  ratio. 

"  My  duty  requires  me  to  recommend  a  change  in 
the  officer  in  command  of  the  post,  Brigadier-General 
J.  H.  Winder,  and  the  substitution  in  his  place  of 
some  one  who  unites  both  energy  and  good  judgment 
with  some  feeling  of  humanity  and  consideration  for 
the  welfare  and  comfort  (so  far  as  is  consistent  with 
their  safe-keeping)  of  the  vast  number  of  unfortu 
nates  placed  under  his  control ;  some  one  who  at  least 
will  not  advocate  deliberately  and  in  cold  blood 
the  propriety  of  leaving  them  in  their  present  condi 
tion  until  their  number  has  been  sufficiently  reduced 
by  death  to  make  the  present  arrangement  sufficient 
for  their  accommodation;  who  will  riot  consider  it 
a  matter  of  self-laudation  and  boasting  that  he  has 
never  been  inside  the  stockade,  —  a  place  the  horror 
of  which  it  is  difficult  to  describe  and  which  is  a  dis 
grace  to  civilization,  the  condition  of  which  might,  by 
the  exercise  of  a  little  energy  and  judgment,  even  with 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  163 

the  limited  means  at  his  command,  be  considerably 
improved." 

As  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every 
word  shall  be  confirmed,  we  will  venture  to  introduce 
one  other  report,  also  on  file  at  Washington. 

There  was  in  the  South  a  volume  called  "  A  Report 
on  the  Treatment  of  Prisoners  of  War."  In  this 
were  recorded  several  reports  of  Confederate  surgeons 
and  inspectors  to  the  Confederate  authorities,  on  the 
condition  of  hospitals  and  prisons.  It  is  impossible 
on  account  of  the  horrible  nature  of  the  details 
to  quote  generally  from  them.  The  following,  which 
is  the  report  of  J.  Crews  Pelot,  Assistant-Surgeon, 
C.  S.  A.,  September  5,  1864,  inasmuch  as  it  does  not 
refer  to  the  appearance  and  sufferings  of  the  prisoners 
nor  to  the  worst  features  of  their  surroundings,  may 
properly  be  quoted  without  omission.  It  gives  an  idea 
of  the  destitution  in  the  hospital,  where  it  would  be 
supposed  special  efforts  would  have  been  made  to 
alleviate  hunger  and  distress. 

"  SIR,  —  As  officer  of  the  day,  for  the  past  twenty- 
four  hours  I  have  inspected  the  hospital  and  found  it 
in  as  good  condition  as  the  nature  of  the  circum 
stances  will  allow.  A  majority  of  the  bunks  are  still 
unsupplied  with  bedding,  while  in  a  portion  of  the 
division  the  tents  are  entirely  destitute  of  either 
bunks,  bedding,  or  straw,  the  patients  being  com 
pelled  to  lie  upon  the  bare  ground. 

"  I  would  earnestly  call  attention  to  the  article  of 
diet.  The  cornbread  from  the  bakery,  being  made 


164  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

up  without  sifting,  is  wholly  unfit  for  the  sick,  and 
often  (in  the  last  twenty-four  hours)  upon  examination 
the  inner  part  is  found  to  be  perfectly  raw.  The 
meat  (beef)  received  by  the  patients  does  not  amount 
to  over  two  ounces  a  day,  and  for  the  past  three  or 
four  days  no  flour  has  been  issued.  The  cornbread 
cannot  be  eaten  by  many,  for  to  do  so  would  be  to  in 
crease  the  disease  of  the  bowels  from  which  a  large 
majority  are  suffering,  and  it  is  therefore  thrown 
away.  All  the  rations  received  by  way  of  sustenance 
is  two  ounces  of  beef  and  half  a  pint  of  rice  soup  per 
day.  Under  these  circumstances  all  the  skill  that  can 
be  brought  to  bear  upon  their  cases  by  the  medical 
officer  will  avail  nothing. 

"  Another  point  to  which  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  call 
your  attention  is  the  deficiency  of  medicines.  We 
have  little  more  than  indigenous  barks  and  roots  with 
which  to  treat  the  numerous  forms  of  disease  to  which 
our  attention  is  called.  For  the  treatment  of  wounds, 
ulcers,  etc.,  we  have  literally  nothing  except  water. 
Our  wards,  some  of  them,  are  filled  with  gangrene, 
and  we  are  compelled  to  fold  our  arms  and  look 
quietly  upon  its  ravages,  not  even  having  stimulants 
to  support  the  system  under  its  depressing  influences, 
—  this  article  being  so  limited  in  supply  that  it  can 
be  issued  only  for  cases  under  the  knife. 

"I  would  respectfully  call  your  attention  to  the 
above  facts,  hoping  that  something  may  be,  done  to 
alleviate  the  sufferings  of  the  sick. 

J.  CREWS  PELOT, 
Assistant-Surgeon,  C.  S.  A." 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  165 

No  wonder  that  T.  H.  Mann,  who  has  been  quoted 
above,  states  that  "  between  February,  1864,  and  No 
vember  of  the  same  year  nearly  every  other  man  who 
entered  the  gates  of  Andersonville  left  his  bones 
there."  And  reliable  authority  states  that  between 
July  1st  and  November  1st,  1864,  12,000  men  died 
there.  Of  one  company  of  sixty  men  captured  to 
gether,  thirteen  only  lived  to  escape  the  prison.  The 
ordinary  men  averaged  only  three  months  of  this 
terrible  treatment.  Three  out  of  every  four  taken  to 
hospital  died.  In  September,  1864,  one  man  of  every 
three  in  the  prison  died. 

Salisbury,  N.  C.,  is  situated  in  Roanoke  County,  on 
the  line  of  the  North  Carolina  Railroad  from  Rich 
mond  to  Charlotte,  where  the  Western  North  Caro 
lina  Railway,  from  Tennessee  and  Asheville,  connects 
with  the  former.  We  may  be  more  explicit  in  our 
description  of  the  prison  at  this  place,  as  here  more  of 
the  Friends  were  confined  than  at  the  other  prisons. 
A  number  of  native  Southern  men,  property  holders, 
intelligent  citizens,  whose  only  offense  was  their  testi 
mony  to  the  principles  of  "Peace  on  earth  and  good 
will  toward  men,"  were  confined  as  prisoners  of  war  in 
these  military  prisons,  and  treated  in  such  an  inhuman 
manner  as  has  caused  the  civilized  world  to  cry 
"  Shame  !  "  Perhaps  so-called  civilized  warfare  has 
never  produced  an  exposition  of  greater  disregard  for 
the  life  and  bodily  necessities  of  helpless  prisoners, 
unless  it  was  when  Napoleon  ordered  all  his  own  sick 
and  wounded  soldiers  at  Acre  to  be  killed  with  opium. 
War  is  indeed  cruel,  and  you  cannot  refine  it;  de- 


166  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

moralizing  man  until  the  better  nature  is  crushed,  and 
he,  becoming  hardened  by  contact  with  suffering  and 
death,  pays  little  heed  to  the  means  he  might  use  for 
the  relief  and  life  of  his  fellowmen. 

The  reader  should  again  be  reminded  that,  in  re 
cording  these  sorrowful  facts,  it  is  with  no  party  or 
sectional  spirit  that  it  is  done,  and  with  no  wish  to 
stir  up  ill  feeling  in  any  on  account  of  those  things 
which  so  many  wish  to  forget.  These  things  are  the 
outgrowth  of  slavery  and  war,  which  bring  the  bad 
passions  of  men,  and  too  often  bad  men,  to  the  front, 
without  reference  to  nationality  or  section.  With  no 
wish  to  cast  unjust  reflections  upon  any,  but  for  truth's 
sake,  and  to  present  from  the  standpoint  of  one  op 
posed  to  all  war  the  truth  as  it  is  revealed  in  the 
light  of  history,  the  writer  ventures  to  recite  that 
only  for  which  he  has  undoubted  authority.  This  is 
done  with  the  hope  that  many  readers  may  be  con 
vinced,  if  they  are  not  already  so,  that  wars  and  fight 
ings  are  contrary  to  the  precepts  and  spirit  of  the 
Gospel,  and  that  the  day  may  be  hastened  when 
"  nations  shall  not  learn  war  any  more."  Were  the 
young  men  of  our  day  to  learn  more  of  the  horrors  of 
war  and  its  results,  and  had  they  less  before  them  of 
its  tinsel  and  so-called  glory,  they  would  be  less  ready 
to  undertake  the  fearful  calling. 

In  1861  Salisbury  had  about  two  thousand  inhabi 
tants,  —  colored  and  white,  —  six  churches,  one  bank, 
two  newspapers,  two  iron  foundries,  a  gas-works,  and 
several  cotton  mills.  Here  is  now  located  the  famous 
colored  college,  the  fruit  of  the  work  of  Dr.  Price,  the 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  167 

"  colored  orator ;  "  and  largely  owing  to  his  labors,  no 
town  of  its  size  has  more  colored  schools  or  better 
facilities  for  the  education  of  the  colored  people  than 
has  the  Salisbury  of  to-day. 

Just  a  little  southwest  of  the  railway  station  once 
stood  a  large  brick  building  designed  for  a  cotton  fac 
tory.  Near  by  it  were  three  smaller  ones,  and  sur 
rounding  the  group  were  about  three  acres  of  clear 
ground.  Here  the  Confederate  authorities  placed 
what  has  since  been  known  as  Salisbury  prison  for 
Union  prisoners  of  war.  The  grounds  around  the 
buildings  were  enclosed  by  a  stockade  of  pine  logs 
twenty  feet  long,  hewn  flat  on  two  sides  and  placed 
endwise  in  the  earth  ten  feet  deep  close  against  one 
another.  It  was  needful  to  sink  them  deep,  not  only 
to  insure  firmness  to  the  wall  thus  made  but  also  to 
prevent  the  prisoners  from  digging  under  them. 

Planks  two  and  a  half  inches  thick  were  fastened 
against  the  stockade  on  the  outside,  so  as  to  form  a 
smooth  surface  seven  feet  high.  Here  the  rampart 
for  the  guards  was  built,  three  feet  wide,  with  sheltered 
stands  at  intervals  of  about  one  hundred  feet.  Thirty 
men  at  once  were  required  to  stand  guard  over  these 
walls,  night  and  day. 

About  three  feet  from  the  inside  of  this  wall  there 
was  a  ditch  three  or  four  feet  deep  and  four  feet  wide, 
except  where  the  wagons  crossed  it  at  the  two  gates. 
Connected  with  this  ditch  was  one  from  the  outside, 
and  these  served  to  carry  off  the  filth  from  the  prison 
yard ;  but  very  insufficient  indeed  they  were  for  that 
purpose. 


168  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

The  lower  part  of  this  ditch  was  often  lined  with 
starving  men,  who  sifted  through  their  fingers  the 
filth  coming  from  above,  seeking  in  it  some  bit  of 
food  that  might  possibly  be  found.  Pieces  of  wood 
that  were  sometimes  obtained  by  digging  in  the  earth 
were  often  chewed  by  the  prisoners  for  the  nourish 
ment  they  contained,  and  were  then  carefully  saved 
for  fuel  to  aid  in  cooking  the  raw  rations  that  might 
be  issued. 

This  ditch  also  served  as  a  dead-line.  In  some 
other  prisons  a  rope  was  used  for  this  purpose,  and  in 
some  a  slight  rail  or  a  ploughed  furrow  was  employed. 
The  prisoner  who  laid  his  hand  on  the  rope,  at 
tempted  to  cross  the  line,  or  in  any  way  encroached 
upon  the  dead-line,  was  immediately  shot ;  and  many 
a  poor  prisoner,  tired  of  life  under  such  circum 
stances,  sick,  suffering  and  discouraged,  seeing  no 
other  hope  of  relief  from  his  terrible  situation,  de 
liberately  went  to  his  death  by  this  means.  It  was 
well  understood  by  the  guards  that  if  they  shot  a 
prisoner  they  would  be  given  a  month's  furlough, 
and  the  circumstances  of  the  shooting  would  not  be 
inquired  into.  They  were  under  positive  orders  to 
shoot  those  who  in  any  way  encroached  upon  the 
dead-line. 

The  guard  was  composed  largely  of  boys  from 
twelve  to  sixteen  years  of  age,  with  a  few  men  too 
old  for  field  service.  The  prisoners  complained 
mostly  of  these  boys,  who  seemed  very  careless  of 
human  life,  and  often  shot  prisoners  ten  or  fifteen 
feet  from  the  dead-line. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  169 

General  Winder  issued  orders  to  keep  cannon 
trained  upon  the  prison  yards,  ready  for  instant  use. 
On  the  27th  of  July,  before  the  fall  of  Atlanta,  he 
issued  the  following  order :  "  The  officers  on  duty 
and  in  charge  of  the  battery  of  Florida  artillery  at 
the  time,  will,  upon  receiving  notice  that  the  enemy 
have  approached  within  seven  miles  of  this  post,  open 
fire  upon  the  stockade  with  grape-shot,  without  refer 
ence  to  the  situation  beyond  their  lines  of  defense. 
It  is  better  that  the  last  Federal  be  exterminated 
than  be  permitted  to  burn  and  plunder  the  property 
of  loyal  citizens,  as  they  will  do,  if  allowed  to  escape 
from  prison.'*  There  were  at  this  time  34,000  help 
less  prisoners  at  Andersonville,  whom  Wirz  would 
have  thus  deliberately  murdered. 

The  old  cotton  factory  at  Salisbury  was  used  as  a 
hospital  and  cook-house,  two  of  the  smaller  buildings 
as  lodging  rooms  for  some  special  cases,  and  the  third  as 
a  dead-house.  In  the  latter  the  poor  men  were  often 
placed  before  they  were  dead.  Reduced  as  they  were 
by  starvation  and  exposure,  they  were  sometimes 
easily  overcome  by  the  cold  nights,  and,  in  the  morn 
ing,  because  motionless  and  helpless,  were  taken  for 
dead.  Their  clothing  was  taken  off,  though  some 
times  the  under  garments  were  left,  any  valuables 
about  them  were  appropriated,  and  the  body  was  put 
in  the  dead-house,  to  be  taken  away  when  the  dead- 
wagon  should  come  for  its  load  of  corpses,  —  which 
was  every  morning. 

One  case  in  which  a  man  was  thus  placed  in  the 
dead-house,  while  still  alive,  has  come  to  the  know- 


170  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

ledge  of  the  writer  through  the  account  of  an  eye 
witness  of  undoubted  reliability,  and,  shocking  as  it 
is,  it  is  only  one  evidence  of  the  many  barbarities  of 
war,  which  degrades  mankind  and  causes  men  to 
forget  that  they  all  are  brethren. 

On  one  occasion  a  gentleman  of  fine  appearance 
and  well  dressed  was  brought  to  Salisbury  prison. 
He  was  evidently  used  to  the  comforts  of  life,  and 
unaccustomed  to  exposure  and  hardship.  He  was 
soon  overcome  by  the  treatment  he  received.  One 
morning,  soon  after  his  arrival,  he  was  taken  for  dead, 
stripped  of  most  of  his  clothing,  the  buttons  were 
cut  from  the  remainder,  and  he  was  placed  in  the 
dead-house.  As  they  put  him  into  the  wagon  a  Yan 
kee  doctor,  who  was  among  the  prisoners,  discerned 
signs  of  life  in  him,  and  requested  the  men  in  charge 
to  put  him  back,  which  they  refused  to  do.  The  doc 
tor  explained  the  matter  to  the  guard,  and  called 
upon  him  to  leave  the  still  living  prisoner.  They 
then  rudely  threw  him  upon  the  ground,  but  were 
finally  compelled  by  the  guards  to  put  him  in  the 
house.  The  Yankee  doctor  gave  him  such  attend 
ance  as  he  could,  and  called  upon  a  prison  physician 
for  assistance.  The  man  finally  recovered  and  lived 
to  escape  from  the  prison. 

The  custom  of  handling  the  bodies  was  rude  in 
the  extreme,  and  is  only  another  illustration  of 
the  demoralizing  and  brutalizing  effects  of  the  war 
system.  As  the  dead-wagon  was  driven  into  the 
yard  each  morning,  the  driver  called  loudly  :  "  Bring 
out  your  dead."  Two  men  grasped  each  a  hand  and 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  171 

a  foot  of  the  supposed  corpse,  often  swinging  it,  to 
obtain  united  force,  and  then  threw  it,  as  we  have  seen 
dressed  hogs  thrown  into  a  wagon ;  and  precisely  as 
we  have  seen  men  handle  these  with  a  hook,  if  occa 
sion  required,  the  driver  or  assistant  would  hook  the 
body  under  the  jaw  and  drag  it  into  place  in  the 
wagon.  The  load  was  taken  to  the  trench,  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  away  on  the  hillside.  Here  a  ditch  had 
been  dug,  six  to  seven  feet  wide,  and  the  emaciated 
bodies,  with  no  tender  hands,  no  casket  or  winding 
sheet,  were  placed  crosswise  in  the  ditch  side  by  side. 
Others  were  placed  upon  top  of  these,  and  thus  tier 
upon  tier  was  formed  until  the  ditch  was  nearly  filled, 
and  then  they  were  rudely  covered  from  the  sight 
of  men. 

On  his  arrival  at  the  prison  camp  the  prisoner  wa* 
searched  for  any  valuables  he  might  have,  and  unless 
he  managed  to  secrete  them  in  some  way  from  the 
eager  eyes  of  the  searchers,  they  were  taken  from 
him.  Any  extra  blanket  or  clothing  he  might  have 
was  taken  away,  and  he  was  turned  loose  within  the 
stockade,  as  cattle  might  be,  to  find  shelter  and  make 
his  bed  as  best  he  could.  Few  of  the  nine  thou 
sand  men  in  the  prison  could  do  better  than  lie 
upon  the  bare  ground,  of  which  there  was  only  about 
three  acres.  Some  did  dig  caves  and  cover  them 
selves  with  sticks  and  the  earth  which  they  dug  out. 
Some  made  bricks  of  the  dirt  and  built  what  they 
thought  were  quite  comfortable  houses ;  but  the  bricks 
were  only  sun-dried,  and  when  the  rains  came  the 
houses  fell,  in  some  instances  burying  the  inmates. 


172  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Sometimes  two,  three,  or  four  prisoners  would  join 
their  blankets  and  coats,  and  make  of  these  a  shelter 
from  the  chilling  dews  and  rains.  Frequent  attempts 
to  dig  a  way  out  of  the  prison-pen  were  made  by  the 
men,  but  they  were  seldom  successful. 

The  food  of  the  prisoners  was  usually  Indian  corn- 
bread  and  soup.  The  meal  was  made  of  maize, 
ground  with  the  cob  and  unsifted.  The  soup  some 
times  contained  vegetables,  and  the  beef,  if  any  was 
issued,  was  of  the  poorest  possible  kind.  On  some 
occasions  the  prisoners  were  not  given  a  particle  of 
food  for  three  or  four  days  together.  At  other  times 
one  pint  of  this  meal  and  two  ounces  of  bacon  (if 
there  was  any)  per  man  were  dispensed  daily.  The 
men  had  no  means  of  cooking  it.  Occasionally  a  pint 
of  unground  corn  was  given  to  each  man.  The 
younger  men  could  grind  it  in  small  quantities  with 
their  teeth,  but  some  whose  teeth  were  poor  were 
hardly  bestead.  Those  whose  teeth  were  loosened  by 
scurvy  would  often  swallow  them  with  the  bread, 
and  their  gums  would  frequently  be  broken  and 
bleeding.  A  small  amount  of  poor  water  could  be 
obtained  from  wells  in  the  prison  yard,  and  some  was 
also  secured  by  the  prisoners  being  allowed  to  go  out 
side  the  yard  and  carry  it  within  in  barrels. 

Meat  was  an  object  of  importance,  and  became  the 
subject  of  many  bitter  disputes  and  sometimes  of  quar 
rels.  Often  after  the  death  of  a  man,  those  in  the 
squad  would  keep  him  secreted  for  several  days  before 
notifying  the  officials,  in  order  to  draw  his  rations, 
which  would  then  be  divided  among  those  in  the 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  173 

secret.  When  meat  was  issued,  it  became  the  custom 
for  one  in  each  squad  to  place  the  pieces  in  a  row, 
and  then  one  of  the  men  would  place  his  finger  upon 
a  piece,  and  another  man,  standing  with  his  back  to 
the  man  who  touched  the  meat,  would  call  the  num 
ber  of  the  man  who  was  to  receive  it ;  thus  a  difficult 
question  of  choice  was  settled.  There  was  plenty  of 
meat  in  the  vicinity.  At  Andersonville,  it  is  stated 
by  a  prisoner,  that,  for  three  months,  no  meat  what 
ever  was  issued,  and  the  last  six  months  it  was  issued 
not  more  than  six  times. 

The  opportunities  for  cleanliness  were  so  insufficient 
that  many  became  reckless  of  the  care  of  their  own 
persons.  Vermin  were  so  numerous  as  actually  to 
cover  the  ground,  and  anywhere  within  the  prison 
they  could  be  seen  crawling,  if  one  stood  and  looked 
for  them. 

In  his  testimony  before  the  Congressional  com 
mittee,  Thomas  A.  Pillsbury,  of  the  16th  Connec 
ticut,  stated  that  rations  were  withheld  for  three 
days  because  Lieut.  Bennett  of  Florence  was  unable 
to  find  out  which  one  of  the  prisoners  had  been  dig 
ging  a  certain  tunnel.  "  The  man  who  dug  the  tun 
nel,"  T.  A.  Pillsbury  says,  "went  out  and  told 
him,  and  then  we  received  our  rations."  At  all  these 
prisons  some  excuse  was  often  found  for  neglecting 
to  issue  any  rations  for  two  or  three  days  at  a  time, 
and  this  was  always  followed  by  a  largely  increased 
mortality. 

Restless  and  suffering,  it  is  no  wonder  that  many  of 
the  prisoners  tried  to  escape.  Patiently,  night  after 


174  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

night,  would  some  of  them  work,  with  perhaps  the 
remains  of  a  case  knife,  a  part  of  a  tin  canteen  or  any 
such  article,  digging,  digging,  little  by  little,  the  small 
number  in  the  secret  taking  turns,  in  the  almost  hope 
less  task  of  tunneling  a  way  to  freedom.  Sometimes 
they  succeeded  in  keeping  their  secret  from  the  spies 
that  were  sent  among  them  and  from  the  prisoners 
outside  the  circle,  and  by  this  or  other  means  effected 
their  escape  from  the  confines  of  the  prison.  With 
silent  step  and  silent  rejoicings  they  would  start  for 
the  land  of  freedom.  But  Southern  men  had  learned 
that  bloodhounds  could  track  the  colored  man  in  his 
attempts  to  escape  to  the  land  of  the  free,  and  so 
if  successful  in  passing  the  guards  the  escaped  prison 
ers  generally  found  themselves  pursued  by  the  ter 
rible  beasts,  were  often  caught  and  taken  back  to  the 
prison. 

In  an  official  report  of  Wirz,  of  Andersonville,  for 
the  month  of  August,  1864,  he  says :  "  The  prison 
ers  numbered  31,678,  of  whom  1699  were  in  hospital 
during  the  month,  2993  died,  23  were  sent  to  other 
places,  21  were  exchanged,  30  escaped,  four  of  whom 
were  recaptured ;  but  the  depletion  from  death  and 
other  causes  was  more  than  made  good  by  the  receipt 
of  3078  new  prisoners,  so  that  on  August  30  there 
were  31,693  in  the  prison,  2220  of  whom  were  in  the 
hospital."  He  further  says:  "Perhaps  twenty-five 
more  prisoners  escaped  during  the  month,  but  were 
taken  by  the  dogs  before  the  daily  return  was  made 
up,  and  for  that  reason  were  not  in  the  list  of  escaped 
or  recaptured." 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  175 

It  would  appear  from  this  report  that  fifty-five 
men  escaped  from  Andersonville  during  that  month, 
twenty-nine  of  whom  were  captured  by  the  dogs. 
Seven  men  were  placed  in  stocks  within  sight  of  the 
prisoners,  and  never  released  from  their  painful  posi 
tion  until  relieved  by  death,  and  it  was  nearly  two 
weeks  before  the  last  one  died. 

As  there  were  so  many  men  in  so  small  a  space 
—  the  average  was  33  2-10  square  feet  per  man  in 
August,  1864,  including  swamp  and  entire  yard, 
much  of  which  could  not  be  used,  —  many  of  them 
the  most  depraved  and  wicked,  it  was  necessary  to 
organize  a  police  force  and  a  court  within  the  prison, 
for  the  officials  gave  themselves  no  concern  as  to  what 
rascality  went  on  among  the  prisoners.  A  man  known 
to  have  a  few  dollars  was  the  object  of  the  envious 
wicked  men,  and  human  life  was  actually  so  cheap  in 
their  eyes  as  to  tempt  some  to  murder  for  a  dollar  or 
two.  Two  men  were  known  to  have  been  murdered 
and  thrown  into  a  well,  that  the  murderers  might 
secure  about  three  dollars  that  had  belonged  to  their 
victims.  This  police  and  detective  force  arrested  a 
large  number  of  culprits,  who  were  tried  before  a 
court,  and  six  men  were  convicted  of  their  crimes 
and  hung  within  the  prison  yard.  One  of  the  con 
demned  men  escaped  from  his  captors  as  they  were 
about  to  mount  the  scaffold,  causing  some  commotion, 
and  being  afraid  of  an  assault  upon  the  stockade, 
Wirz,  through  fear  and  lack  of  judgment,  ordered 
the  cannon,  which  were  already  charged  with  grape 
and  canister,  fired  upon  the  thronging  prisoners. 


176  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Had  the  captain  in  charge,  who  could  see  the  cause 
of  the  commotion,  been  obedient  to  the  order,  thou 
sands  must  have  been  killed.  As  it  was,  Wirz's 
command  caused  such  a  stampede  that  the  arms  and 
legs  of  many  were  broken,  and  some  were  said  to  have 
been  killed. 

The  visitor  now  finds  at  the  entrance  of  the  United 
States  cemetery  at  Salisbury  a  neat  brick  cottage, 
where  once  lived,  and  may  yet  live,  a  one-armed  vet 
eran,  employed  by  the  United  States  government  to 
care  for  this  city  of  the  dead ;  and  faithfully  did  he 
care  for  the  graves  of  those  who  suffered  in  the  Salis 
bury  prison.  Long  rows  of  white-painted  head 
boards,  upon  which,  in  black  lettering,  are  the  words 
"unknown,"  "unknown,"  "unknown,"  with  a  little 
slab  opposite,  now  mark  the  ditch  where  were  rudely 
laid  away  forever  the  bodies  of  the  soldiers  from 
Northern  homes.  There  are  besides  many  stones 
with  names  and  dates;  and  on  the  hill  the  United 
States  has  placed  a  monument  to  the  memory  of 
her  sons. 

Never  will  the  writer  forget  one  clear  spring  morn 
ing,  a  few  years  after  the  surrender,  when  he  had 
traveled  much  in  the  South  without  a  sight  of  the 
dear  old  Stars  and  Stripes.  Weeks  and  months  he 
had  passed  without  seeing  the  "  red,  white,  and  blue ; " 
but  this  morning  on  looking  out  of  a  hotel  window  in 
Salisbury,  he  saw  waving  in  the  morning  sunlight  a 
large  United  States  flag,  the  sight  of  which  filled  his 
soul  with  feelings  of  patriotism  such  as  a  peace-loving 
Friend  might  safely  indulge.  There,  in  the  heart  of 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  177 

the  land  which  had  been  so  recently  under  the  Con 
federate  government  and  so  long  the  land  of  slavery, 
the  writer  bowed  before  the  God  of  all  grace  and 
thanked  Him  that  the  terrible  struggle  was  ended ; 
that  slavery,  the  curse  of  the  South  and  of  all  our 
land,  was  a  thing  of  the  past ;  and  that  the  dear  old 
flag  could  once  more  be  unfurled  in  the  balmy  breezes 
of  the  Southland,  and  be  recognized  as  the  flag  of 
"  Our  Country." 


CHAPTER  IX. 

God's  ways  seem  dark,  but  soon  or  late 
They  touch  the  shining  hills  of  day ; 
The  evil  cannot  brook  delay ; 
The  good  can  well  afford  to  wait. 
Give  ermined  knaves  their  hour  of  crime  ; 
Ye  have  the  future,  grand  and  great, 

The  safe  appeal  of  Truth  to  time. 

WHITTIEB. 

"  He  that  dwelleth  in  the  secret  place  of  the  Most  High  shall  abide 
under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty." 

"  A  thousand  shall  fall  at  thy  side,  and  ten  thousand  at  thy  right 
hand,  but  it  shall  not  come  nigh  thee."  —  PSALM  xci.  1  and  7. 

TEN  miles  east  of  Ashboro,  the  county  seat  of 
Randolph  County,  N.  C.,  there  is  a  settlement  known 
in  all  that  region  as  "  Holly  Spring  neighborhood." 
The  name  "  Holly  Spring  "  was  given  to  the  Friends' 
meeting  there  which  was  established  in  the  early  his 
tory  of  the  country.  The  name  was  suggested  by 
the  remarkably  fine  spring,  now  near  the  meeting 
house,  where  all  comers  have  found  a  generous  pool 
of  excellent  water,  under  the  shadow  of  evergreen, 
prickly-leaved  holly  -  bushes.  The  residents  were 
mostly  Friends,  —  farmers  from  generation  to  genera 
tion,  living  their  quiet  lives  with  little  to  interfere 
with  the  daily  routine  of  duty. 

At  the  time  of  which  we  write,  the  Friends'  meeting 
house  was  the  only  place  of  worship  for  miles  around. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  179 

It  was  built  with  a  low  ceiling,  and  with  raised  seats 
along  the  front  of  the  room  for  the  ministers  and 
elders.  Through  the  centre  of  the  building  were 
shutters,  which,  when  closed,  formed  a  partition,  sep 
arating  the  men's  and  women's  meetings.  A  plain 
meeting-house  it  was,  with  no  cushioned  seats  or  easy 
chairs.  Ancient  as  it  was  (for  a  new  one  has  now 
taken  its  place),  it  was  the  successor  of  one  built  of 
logs  within  the  same  "  clearing." 

Near  by,  directly  in  front  of  the  house,  is  a  large 
burial-ground,  where  the  whole  community  for  genera 
tions  past  has  been  permitted  to  bury  its  dead.  In 
the  old  part  only  the  mound  shows  the  place  where 
some  loved  one  was  laid  away  a  century  and  more  ago. 
Other  graves  are  marked  by  the  never-decaying  pine- 
knot,  standing  upright  in  the  red  earth,  washed  by  the 
rains  of  decades  past,  but  still  marking  the  head  of 
the  grave  of  some  former  resident  of  Holly  Spring 
neighborhood.  Of  later  time  (and  some  of  them 
dated  a  century  ago),  we  find  the  low  slate,  perhaps 
from  Wales,  or  the  common  field  stone,  with  initial 
and  date  rudely  cut  upon  it.  Some  of  the  graves  are 
covered  by  shingled  roofs  large  enough  to  prevent  the 
rain  from  falling  upon  them.  Near  the  meeting-house 
the  graves  are  marked  by  the  modern  marble  slab. 

Many  of  those  whose  bodies  had  been  laid  away  in 
this  silent  resting  place  had,  by  their  faithful  lives 
and  teaching,  done  much  toward  moulding  the  charac 
ter  of  those  who  were  living  in  this  neighborhood  when 
the  war  broke  out.  Generation  after  generation  had 
been  taught  that  the  Prince  of  Peace  was  their  law- 


180  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

giver.  Not  only  did  the  members  of  this  little  church 
partake  of  the  views  of  Friends,  but  many  in  the 
community  around,  having  all  their  lives  attended  this 
meeting  and  mingled  with  them,  were  Friends  except 
in  membership. 

Soon  after  Governor  Early  declared  that  North 
Carolina  was  seceded  from  the  Union,  orders  were  sent 
here  for  every  man  between  the  ages  of  eighteen  and 
thirty-five  to  appear  before  the  officers  at  Ashboro 
and  be  enrolled.  Many  of  these  people  did  not  feel 
willing  to  appear;  some  went  the  other  way;  some 
answered  the  call  and  explained  to  the  officers  the 
grounds  of  their  objections  to  war.  One  officer  told 
them  that  the  army  was  no  place  for  religion ;  that 
the  military  authorities  had  nothing  to  do  with  that 
question.  They  wanted  men  to  fight  the  Yankees,  and 
men  they  must  have. 

The  first  draft  in  North  Carolina  was  made  in  1861. 
The  Friends  generally  kept  about  their  usual  occupa 
tions,  although  expecting  to  be  called  for,  and  when 
the  soldiers  came,  many  of  them  were  pursuing  their 
peaceful  callings. 

Levi  Cox,  Thomas  Hinshaw,  Amos  Hinshaw,  Calvin 
Cox,  Michael  Cox,  J.  J.  Allen,  Hezekiah  Allen,  and 
his  three  brothers,  William,  Clarkson,  and  Franklin, 
were  drafted. 

Levi  Cox  and  his  father  owned  a  grist-mill.  Levi 
was  miller,  and  on  this  account  he  was  liberated.  The 
difficulty  of  procuring  supplies  of  various  kinds,  on 
account  of  the  early  blockade  of  the  Southern  ports, 
made  it  needful  for  the  Confederate  government  to 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  181 

manufacture  many  articles.  Among  these  was  salt, 
and  for  this  purpose  works  were  established  near  Wil 
mington,  N.  C.  Here  Michael  Cox,  Thomas  and 
Amos  Hinshaw  and  Clarkson  Allen  were  assigned  to 
duty.  This  they  recognized  as  a  legitimate  business, 
but,  claiming  that  their  time  was  of  more  value  at 
home,  they  each  paid  fifteen  dollars  for  others  to  take 
their  places  for  one  month,  and  were  allowed  to  return 
home. 

Clarkson  Allen  and  Amos  Hinshaw  immediately 
started  for  the  West,  and  after  eighty-five  days  of 
privation,  exposure  and  danger  they  succeeded  in 
crossing  the  mountains  and  reaching  Indiana.  On 
one  occasion  their  colored  guide  was  captured  and  shot. 
Amos  Hinshaw  saw  it  done  from  his  hiding-place,  but 
knowing  that  any  attempt  to  save  his  noble  guide 
would  result  in  the  loss  of  two  more  lives,  he  could 
do  nothing  better  than  to  remain  quiet. 

Calvin  Cox's  father  was  not  a  Friend,  but  as  he 
was  unwilling  to  have  his  son  taken  to  the  war,  if 
there  was  any  way  to  prevent  it,  he  hired  a  substitute 
for  him.  Allen  was  released  on  account  of  his  poor 
health. 

In  1862  this  quiet  neighborhood  was  again  invaded 
by  soldiers  searching  for  men.  The  conscript  act  was 
being  rigorously  enforced,  and  they  took  away  Isaac 
and  Enoch  Cox ;  Thomas  Hinshaw  the  second  time  ; 
his  other  brother,  Jacob ;  also  their  cousins,  Cyrus 
and  Nathaniel  Barker,  who  were  brothers ;  Nathaniel 
Cox,  Jeremiah  Pickett  and  his  brother  Simon ;  John 
and  Milton  Cox ;  three  brothers,  Charles  J.,  Adonijah 


182  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

and  William  Stout;  Anson  and  Solomon  Cox;  J. 
Allen  the  second  time ;  John  Allen,  Jeremiah  Littler, 
John  Barker  and  Nathan  Allen. 

In  March,  1863,  the  homes  of  this  peaceful  people 
were  again  visited  by  the  home  guard,  seeking  for 
more  men  to  go  to  the  front.  William  and  John  C. 
Willis,  Charles  and  Ahijah  Macon,  Newton  J.  Silar 
and  three  brothers,  Gideon,  Isaiah  and  A.  M.  Ma- 
con,  were  taken. 

The  age  limit  for  enrollment  having  been  again  ex 
tended,  the  soldiers  once  more  came  to  Holly  Spring 
in  June,  1863,  and  at  this  time  Eli  Macon,  Neri  and 
Seth  Cox,  Eli  Cox  and  his  brother  Harmon,  Yancey 
Cox,  and  others  whose  names  have  not  been  secured, 
were  arrested  and  taken  to  the  army. 

We  have  now  given  the  names  of  forty-three  men 
from  this  neighborhood,  and  mostly  members  of  this 
little  country  church.  It  would  involve  too  much  re 
petition  to  follow  each  of  them  through  their  varied 
experiences,  but  they  were  all  of  one  mind.  They 
had  long  lived  in  peace  at  their  homes,  endeavoring 
with  humility  to  serve  the  Prince  of  Peace,  and  they 
were  forbidden  by  religious  conviction  to  serve  a  cause 
that  seemed  to  them  unrighteous,  or  to  quarrel  with 
a  people  against  whom  they  had  no  grievance.  Two 
of  the  brothers  Stout  and  John  Allen  secreted  them 
selves  for  a  time,  then  made  their  escape,  and  went 
West.  Calvin  Cox,  we  may  remember,  had  been  re 
presented  in  the  army  for  some  months  by  a  substi 
tute,  and  according  to  the  usual  laws  of  nations  could 
not  be  taken  meanwhile  as  a  soldier.  But,  as  we  have 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  183 

learned,  the  Confederate  government  wanted  men, 
and  decided  to  have  them,  to  fight  the  Yankees ;  so 
they  were  not  scrupulous  as  to  the  laws  of  other 
nations,  or  their  own,  if  men  could  be  obtained  by  vio 
lating  them.  Hence,  after  vainly  pressing  his  claim, 
Calvin  Cox  paid  the  tax  and  received  his  exemption 
papers  the  second  time.  This  was  not  an  isolated 
case.  About  thirty  of  these  Friends  paid  the  tax  at 
one  time  or  another. 

Yancey  Cox,  who  was  only  seventeen  years  old  and 
weighed  but  eighty-four  pounds,  was  taken  from  his 
widowed  mother,  but  the  officers  tried  in  vain  to  make 
a  soldier  of  this  boy.  He  refused  to  take  a  gun  or  to 
wear  military  clothing.  To  bring  him  to  subordina 
tion  he  was  made  to  march  until  the  blood  ran  from 
his  feet  through  the  toes  of  his  wornout  shoes.  He 
was  pierced  in  the  thigh  with  a  bayonet,  and  to  this 
day  carries  the  scar  of  the  wound  thus  made.  An 
opportunity  having  occurred  for  him  to  escape  in  com 
pany  with  •  twenty-seven  others,  Yancey  seized  it. 
When  approaching  their  old  homes  this  group  of 
neighbors  waded  the  Haw  river  and  entered  the  dense 
forest  for  a  hiding-place.  Wet  and  shivering  with 
the  cold,  they  buried  themselves  in  the  leaves  for 
warmth.  Yancey  aided  the  others  to  cover  themselves 
until  he  alone  was  left,  and  then  he  too  buried  himself 
in  a  leafy  mound.  For  a  year  these  men  remained  in 
hiding,  getting  food  as  best  they  could,  and  many 
were  the  friendly  hands  extended  for  their  relief. 
Knowing  that  there  were  men  in  the  neighborhood 
who  were  "  lying  out,"  the  home  guard  undertook  in 


184  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

vain  to  extort  from  their  friends  a  confession  of  their 
hiding-place. 

Just  across  Deep  river  from  the  settlement,  and  not 
far  from  the  Friends'  meeting-house,  was  what  the 
people  of  the  neighborhood  called  the  "  Bull-Pen, " 
a  rendezvous  for  the  home  guard.  An  old  school- 
house  was  used  as  a  prison  for  the  parents  of  these 
men  of  legal  age,  whom  the  guards  could  not  find. 
By  confinement,  punishment  and  torture  they  en 
deavored  to  extort  from  these  aged  people  information 
as  to  the  hiding-places  of  their  sons.  Oftentimes  the 
poor  father  and  mother  were  as  ignorant  of  this  as  the 
soldiers  were,  but  the  sons,  after  learning  of  the  pun 
ishment  of  their  parents,  would  sometimes  voluntarily 
come  forward  to  relieve  them  from  imprisonment  and 
suffering,  and  allow  themselves  to  be  taken  to  the 
front,  where  they  would  escape  at  the  first  oppor 
tunity. 

Levi  Cox,  who  lives  near  there,  says  the  soldiers 
placed  the  hands  or  fingers  of  the  aged  men  and 
women  between  the  lower  rails  of  the  fence,  and  with 
its  crushing  weight  upon  them  would  wait  to  be  told 
what  they  wished.  In  order  to  increase  the  pressure 
upon  the  fingers  or  hands,  the  cruel  soldiers  would 
climb  upon  the  fence  and  seat  themselves.  Failing 
thus  to  secure  the  desired  information,  they  would 
sometimes  tie  a  rope  around  the  waist  of  the  women 
and  hang  them  to  a  tree.  One  mother  who  would  ere 
long  have  given  birth  to  another  child  was  so  hung 
in  order  to  make  her  reveal  the  hiding-place  of  her 
boy,  and  she  died  as  a  result  of  this  cruelty. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  185 

The  mother  and  sister  of  Yancey  Cox  were  taken 
to  this  place  and  severely  punished  in  order  to  induce 
them  to  tell  where  he  was,  but  in  vain,  and  the  boy 
kept  himself  secreted  until  after  the  surrender  of 
Kichmond. 

Men  able  to  work  were  so  scarce  that  many  crops 
of  wheat  were  lost  for  want  of  hands  to  save  them. 
Levi  Cox  worked  thirty-two  days  cutting  grain  and 
securing  food  for  women  whose  husbands  were  in  the 
army'br  were  "  lying  out,"  though  he  was  warned  re 
peatedly  that  he  would  be  shot  as  a  deserter  for  leav 
ing  his  post  at  the  mill ;  and  he  was  finally  compelled 
to  remain  there. 

At  the  breaking  out  of  the  civil  war,  Levi  Cox  was 
a  United  States  postmaster,  and  had  about  three  dol 
lars  of  United  States  money  in  his  possession.  On 
going  one  day  to  pay  his  taxes  he  was  asked  if  he  had 
said,  as  reported,  that  he  would  not  pay  that  money 
into  the  Confederate  treasury.  He  replied  that  he 
had  not  said  so.  "  Well,  if  you  had,  I  would  shoot 
you  right  here,"  was  the  reply. 

Gideon  Macon  was  taken  from  home  as  a  conscript 
by  the  soldiers.  He  was  passed  from  one  guard-house 
to  another  as  a  prisoner,  was  scoffed  at  and  jeered  on 
the  way,  and  told  of  the  dreadful  things  that  would 
happen  to  him  if  he  would  not  fight.  He  was  finally 
sent  to  Lee's  army,  and  was  immediately  called  upon 
to  take  a  gun,  which  was  handed  to  him  ;  but  he  de 
clined  to  do  so.  Upon  ascertaining  his  determination 
not  to  receive  the  weapon,  he  was  ordered  to  the  rear 
to  take  a  soldier's  place  as  cook.  He  explained  that 


186  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

he  could  not  for  conscience'  sake  take  a  soldier's 
place;  that  cooking  of  itself  was  needful,  and  he 
would  not  object  to  doing  his  own ;  but  to  take  this 
man's  place  would  be  doing  a  soldier's  work,  and  he 
9  might  as  well  do  the  fighting  as  the  cooking.  He 
could  take  no  part  in  any  duties  of  a  soldier. 

The  law  of  force  is  the  law  of  war,  and  the  officers, 
knowing  perhaps  no  better  way,  thought  that  by  pun 
ishing  him  they  could  compel  this  man  of  peace  to  do 
their  bidding ;  but  sometimes  human  power  fails,  and 
although  they  punished  him  all  they  knew  how  with 
out  killing  him,  he  was,  through  silent  suffering,  the 
heroic  conquerer. 

A  severe  punishment  called  "  bucking-down  "  was 
practiced  in  the  army,  and  in  Gideon's  case  this  was 
first  resorted  to.  As  we  shall  have  occasion  to  use 
this  term  repeatedly,  it  is  best  here  to  describe  the 
manner  of  doing  it,  that  the  reader  may  form  some 
idea  of  the  terrible  punishment  thus  meted  to  innocent 
men.  The  man  who  is  condemned  to  this  trying 
ordeal  is  made  to  sit  down  on  the  ground  ;  his  wrists 
are  firmly  bound  together  by  strong  cord  or  withes ; 
drawing  up  the  knees  his  arms  are  pressed  over  them 
until  a  stout  stick  can  be  thrust  over  the  elbows,  un 
der  the  knees,  and  thus  the  man's  feet  and  hands  are 
rendered  useless  for  the  time  being.  He  can  neither 
crawl  nor  creep.  For  hours  Gideon  Macon  thus  suf 
fered,  enduring  not  only  the  pain  of  body  but  the 
taunts  of  men  who  thought  to  ridicule  and  shame  him 
into  a  surrender  of  his  principles. 

The  next  day  General  Lee  was  so  closely  pressed  by 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  187 

the  Northern  army  that  he  was  obliged  to  fall  back. 
As  they  were  retreating,  the  officers  tried  to  make 
Gideon  take  a  gun,  but  he  was  no  more  willing  to 
take  it  when  retreating  than  when  advancing,  and  re 
fused  to  touch  it,  at  which  the  general  in  command  of 
the  division  was  very  angry.  His  orders  were  not 
only  disregarded,  but  openly  disobeyed  before  his  sub 
ordinates,  and  this  must  not  be  permitted  in  an  army 
whose  success  depends  upon  complete  obedience. 
With  fearful  oaths  the  officer  informed  him  that  he 
would  be  immediately  hung  if  he  did  not  take  the 
gun. 

Gideon  could  not  be  frightened.  Death  had  no 
terror  for  him  then,  and  fearing  to  disobey  God  more 
than  men,  he  chose  to  keep  a  good  conscience,  and 
looking  calmly  at  the  general,  he  told  him  that  he  was 
in  his  power  so  far  as  God  permitted  that  power  to  be 
exercised.  He  was  not  afraid  to  die,  but  would  not 
disobey  God's  command.  The  general  then  peremp 
torily  ordered  men  to  hang  him  to  a  certain  tree.  He 
was  not  aware  of  the  close  proximity  of  the  Northern 
army,  and  before  the  order  could  be  obeyed  the  men 
detailed  were  compelled  to  rush  on  for  their  own 
safety,  and  Gideon  was  hurried  along  with  them. 

Kefusing  to  accept  any  occupation  of  a  military 
character,  even  to  carry  the  officers'  baggage,  they 
abused  him,  kicked  and  beat  him  cruelly,  but  the 
man  of  peace  could  no  more  retaliate  than  he  could 
fight  the  Yankees,  and  he  meekly  endured  all  for 
Jesus'  sake.  Having  arrived  at  Petersburg  he  was 
put  in  the  jail,  where  he  underwent  great  hardships. 


188  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Not  only  was  personal  abuse  inflicted  upon  him,  but 
the  necessities  of  comfort  and  cleanliness  were  refused 
him.  Even  water  to  wash  with  he  was  deprived  of 
for  three  weeks. 

Upon  the  disbanding  of  General  Lee's  army,  after 
the  surrender  at  Appomattox,  our  suffering  prisoner 
was  liberated,  having  endured  months  of  cruel  torture 
and  imprisonment.  He  returned  to  the  quiet  of  his 
home  at  Holly  Spring  to  enjoy  its  blessings  and  a 
conscience  void  of  offense  toward  God  and  man. 

J.  J.  Allen  was  first  drafted  and  then  conscripted, 
but  he  managed  to  evade  his  captors,  and  for  twenty- 
two  months  hid  in  the  woods.  Much  of  this  time 
Levi  Cox  placed  a  pan  with  provisions  in  it  by  a  cer 
tain  post  in  his  fence  each  night  at  a  certain  hour.  It 
was  emptied  and  another  man  was  fed  in  the  same  way 
at  another  hour ;  and  for  over  a  year  these  two  men 
came  regularly  to  the  same  place  at  different  hours 
of  the  night,  ignorant  of  each  other's  coming.  They 
were  finally  much  surprised  upon  seeing  each  other 
accidentally,  as  they  were  going  the  same  way,  one 
having  been  delayed  owing  to  fear  of  detection. 

The  father  and  mother  of  our  friend  Allen  were 
arrested  by  the  home  guard,  taken  to  the  "Bull- 
Pen,"  and  severely  punished  to  make  them  reveal  the 
whereabouts  of  their  son.  He  finally  surrendered  in 
order  to  secure  their  release,  was  taken  to  Ashboro 
and  required  to  stand  guard  as  a  soldier.  This  he 
refused  to  do,  and  was  sent  to  Raleigh  with  Gideon 
Macon.  He  there  refused  any  military  employment, 
money,  or  equipments.  At  length,  seeing  a  way  to 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  189 

escape,  he  succeeded  in  doing  so  and  made  his  way 
to  Indiana. 

William  Stout  paid  the  tax,  but  securing  his  re 
lease  on  the  ground  of  his  profession  as  a  practising 
physician,  he  claimed  that  the  five  hundred  dollars 
that  he  had  paid  as  a  tax  should  be  returned,  and 
entered  suit  for  the  same  against  the  Confederate 
government.  After  much  litigation,  his  lawyer  suc 
ceeded  in  obtaining  the  money,  saying  that  it  was  the 
most  difficult  case  he  had  ever  had  to  prosecute,  and 
that  his  share,  one  half  the  amount,  paid  him  but 
poorly  for  his  trouble.  This  is  the  only  case  of  which 
we  have  ever  heard  in  which  the  Confederate  States 
of  America  was  sued  at  law. 

During  the  exciting  times  incident  to  the  beginning 
of  the  war,  Southern  ministers  used  their  pulpits  to 
fire  the  hearts  of  their  hearers  with  the  spirit  of  war. 
They  encouraged  the  men  to  enter  the  army  at  once, 
and  to  drive  from  the  Southern  homes  and  country 
the  invading  Yankee.  Many  speakers  declared  that 
the  Yankee  could  not  fight ;  that  one  Southern  man 
was  well  known  to  be  worth  ten  Northern  ones,  and 
could  easily  whip  that  many ;  that  the  Northerners 
would  not  stand  before  them ;  and  that  the  blood 
spilled  in  gaining  Southern  independence  could  easily 
be  wiped  up  with  a  pocket-handkerchief. 

Ahijah  Macon,  a  young  man  of  Holly  Spring 
neighborhood,  and  a  brother  of  Gideon  Macon,  was 
conscripted,  and  by  these  arguments  was  persuaded 
to  accept  a  gun  as  a  volunteer.  He  had  not  then 
become  a  member  of  the  Friends'  church,  and  really 


190  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

knew  no  way  of  escaping  military  service;  but  he 
soon  saw  his  mistake.  Serving  out  the  time  for  which 
he  had  enlisted,  he  obtained  an  honorable  discharge, 
as  he  supposed,  for  the  war.  While  in  the  army  he 
had  improved  the  opportunity  to  consider  the  teach 
ings  of  the  Friends  and  compare  them  with  the  New 
Testament,  so  that  he  had  become  fully  convinced  by 
careful  study  and  the  scenes  through  which  he  had 
passed  that  they  were  right.  On  his  return  home  he 
sought  admission  to  the  meeting  at  Holly  Spring  and 
became  a  member,  thinking  that  now,  without  fear  of 
draft  or  conscription,  he  would  be  permitted  to  enjoy 
the  privilege  of  living  peaceably  with  all  men  and 
worshiping  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  his  own 
conscience.  But  the  Confederate  government  needed 
men  to  take  the  place  of  those  who  had  fallen  in 
battle,  and  he  was  available.  His  discharge  from  the 
army  was  disregarded,  also  his  exemption  papers, 
which  he  had  received  by  paying  the  tax  of  five  hun 
dred  dollars,  and  a  sergeant  was  ordered  to  arrest 
him.  This  sergeant  had  been  his  schoolmate  and  life 
long  friend,  and  loved  Macon  so  much  that  he  would 
gladly  have  been  relieved  from  this  service  or  have 
done  something  to  aid  him  to  escape  the  army.  But 
the  laws  of  war  take  no  notice  of  personal  friendships 
when  in  conflict  with  the  stern  commands  of  superior 
officers,  and  the  sergeant  must  obey,  or  the  penalty 
sure  and  dreadful  be  suffered.  So  he  took  his  friend 
prisoner,  and  then  set  to  work  at  once  to  secure  his 
release.  His  efforts  were  futile,  but  if  not  able  to 
secure  his  freedom,  he  was  in  a  position  to  protect 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  191 

him  from  abuse,  and  faithfully  did,  so  long  as  they 
were  together. 

Soon  after  his  arrest,  our  friend  became  convinced 
that  he  would  be  released  by  death.  He  had  a  strong 
impression  that  his  days  were  now  numbered,  and 
while  in  good  health  he  told  his  father  of  his  convic 
tions  and  fully  informed  him  of  his  wishes.  He  gave 
his  last  messages  to  his  brothers  and  sisters,  and  also 
directions  as  to  his  own  burial.  He  was  hurried  on 
to  Eichmond  and  immediately  required  to  take  a  gun 
and  fight.  But  he  was  in  no  mood  for  fighting,  so 
they  put  him  under  guardx  and  for  food  gave  him 
only  cane-seed  meal.  This  was  followed  by  severe 
illness,  and  he  was  removed  to  a  hospital  in  Eich 
mond,  where  he  soon  passed  away,  having  laid  down 
his  life  for  the  Gospel  of  Peace.  He  was  a  good  sol 
dier  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  was  early  permitted  a  dis 
charge  and  a  reward  more  glorious  than  ever  comes 
on  account  of  victories  won  in  battle. 

The  third  of  the  Macon  brothers,  Isaiah,  had  been 
a  remarkably  sensitive  lad.  Surrounded  always  by 
the  peaceful  and  quiet  influences  of  this  rural  district, 
he  was  very  much  shocked  by  any  tale  of  horror,  and 
the  sight  of  blood  so  affected  him  that  he  would  rather 
be  excused  from  killing  the  fowls  needed  for  his  din 
ner.  Averse  by  nature  as  well  as  by  principle  to  the 
barbarities  of  war,  he  had  entertained  hopes  that  he 
would  be  exempted,  because  he  was  engaged  in  the 
manufacture  of  iron.  He  was  received  into  member 
ship  with  Holly  Spring  Friends  soon  after  the  war 
began,  but  after  the  passage  of  the  exemption  law, 


192  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

and  the  government  officials  would  not  overlook  such 
a  chance  to  make  a  soldier.  One  day,  when  away 
from  home,  he  was  arrested.  The  tender  feelings  of 
the  home  guard  had  long  since  been  seared  as  with 
a  hot  iron,  or  entirely  crushed  by  the  many  sad  scenes 
incident  to  this  cruel  and  soul-destroying  business. 
They  paid  no  heed  to  his  earnest  pleas  to  be  allowed 
to  go  once  more  and  see  his  wife  and  little  ones,  to 
bid  them  farewell  before  he  should  be  taken  from 
them  forever.  The  loved  ones  at  home  were  left  to 
learn  what  had  become  of  him  as  best  they  could,  and 
he  was  hurried  to  Raleigh,  N.  C.,  and  thence  in  a  few 
days  to  the  army  in  the  Valley  of  Virginia.  The 
battle  of  Winchester  occurred  immediately  after  his 
arrival,  and  the  officers  said :  "If  Macon  will  not 
fight,  put  him  in  the  front  to  stop  bullets  for  those 
who  will." 

Taken  almost  directly  from  his  quiet  country  home, 
this  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ,  without  sword  or  gun, 
was  compelled  to  move  immediately  into  that  dreadful 
scene  of  carnage  from  which  his  sensitive  nature  so 
recoiled,  and  to  listen  to  the  fierce  shouts  and  fearful 
oaths  of  the  combatants  around  him  ;  then  to  the 
dreadful  groans  of  wounded  men  and  horses  ;  to  see 
the  gaping  wounds  made  by  shell,  shot  and  sword; 
to  see  the  flowing  blood  and  paling  cheek.  The  neces 
sity  of  seeing  and  hearing  all  this,  while  taking  no 
part  in  it,  made  him  the  more  impressible.  Hemmed 
in  by  the  soldiers  of  his  regiment,  he  could  not  escape 
if  he  would.  His  comrades  were  falling  all  around 
him  from  the  leaden  hail  poured  into  their  ranks  by 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  193 

the  Northern  soldiers.  He  moved  about  as  best  he 
could,  and  others  fell  in  the  places  which  he  had  just 
left.  But  he  stopped  no  bullets.  He  had  nothing  to 
do  but  to  trust  in  God  and  await  the  end  of  the  terri 
ble  scene.  He  seemed  to  possess  a  charmed  life.  His 
comrades  fell  all  around  him,  their  places  being  filled 
by  others,  who  wondered  at  the  strange  sight,  —  a 
man  with  plain  citizen's  dress,  having  neither  pistol, 
sword,  nor  gun,  and  no  military  cap  nor  coat,  calmly 
filling  his  place  in  battle  line,  but  taking  no  part  in 
battle. 

There  was  no  time  for  questioning  or  consideration. 
Action  was  required  of  every  man.  The  enemy  was 
pressing  too  closely ;  the  line  wavered  at  the  terrible 
onslaught ;  they  could  not  hold  their  ground ;  the 
order  was  given,  "  Retreat." 

Our  friend  Macon  knew  no  enemies,  nor  was  he 
disposed  to  run  from  the  Yankees  ;  and  as  his  com 
pany  turned  to  flee,  he  calmly  lay  down  upon  the 
ground,  preferring,  doubtless,  to  fall  in  the  hands 
of  the  Northern  men  rather  than  continue  his  con 
nections  with  those  who  had  so  harshly  treated  him. 
He  had  not  long  to  wait.  The  Northern  soldiers 
soon  discovered  him,  and  were  surprised  indeed  to 
find  a  man  attired  like  a  citizen  under  such  circum 
stances. 

Peaceful  amid  it  all,  no  shot  had  he  fired,  no  part 
had  he  taken.  He  was  not  an  enemy,  and  yet  the 
laws  of  war  required  that  he  should  be  captured  as 
a  prisoner,  and  he  was  soon  in  Point  Lookout  prison, 
where  in  a  few  days  he  died,  doubtless  from  mental 


194  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

suffering  caused  by  his  being  taken  from  his  loved 
ones,  and  by  the  terrible  scenes  of  battle. 

No  violent  death  was  his;  but  a  calm,  peaceful 
passing  away  from  scenes  of  strife  and  the  noise  of 
battle  to  the  place  prepared  for  him  by  the  Prince  of 
Peace  in  "  His  Father's  House." 


CHAPTER  X. 

Let  us  not  weakly  weep 
Nor  rashly  threaten.    Give  us  grace  to  keep 
Our  faith  and  patience ;  wherefore  should  we  leap 
On  one  hand  into  fratricidal  fight, 
Or,  on  the  other,  yield  eternal  right  ? 

WHITTIEK. 

Two  brothers,  Thomas  and  Amos  Hinshaw,  and  two 
Barker  brothers,  Cyrus  and  Nathan,  their  cousins, 
were  conscripted  at  the  same  time  and  together  taken 
to  High  Point,  N.  C.,  then  the  nearest  railroad  station 
to  their  home,  thirty-two  miles  away.  These  men 
were  obliged  to  make  a  hurried  march  before  the  gun 
and  bayonet.  Thomas  Hinshaw's  wife  knew  that  he 
would  need  food  and  clothing,  so  she  quickly  prepared 
them  and  started  on  foot  to  overtake  the  company, 
which  she  did  near  her  father's  home,  two  miles  dis 
tant,  where  she  took  leave  of  her  husband  and  returned 
to  her  home  and  little  ones,  who  were  now  dependent 
on  her  efforts  for  support.  Faithfully  she  ploughed 
the  fields,  hoed  the  crops,  and  cared  for  the  home. 

Our  Friends  with  many  other  conscripts  were  hur 
ried  away  to  Camp  French,  near  Black  Water,  Va. 
At  Weldon  more  men  were  taken  on  board,  and  they 
were  so  packed,  like  cattle  in  freight  cars,  that  they 
could  only  rest  themselves  by  sitting  on  one  another's 
knees.  They  were  not  furnished  with  food  or  water 


196  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

for  nearly  twenty-four  hours.  The  food  which  was 
brought  by  Thomas  Hinshaw's  wife  was  generously 
shared  with  his  friends,  and  was  a  great  help  to  them. 

Our  four  Friends  refused  to  make  choice  of  any 
part  of  the  service,  and  were  consigned  to  the  52d 
North  Carolina  regiment,  General  Pettigrew's  brigade. 
They  were  at  once  offered  equipments  and  required  to 
drill,  but  were  unanimous  in  declaring  their  peaceful 
principles.  The  officers,  really  desirous  of  favoring 
them,  entreated  them  to  pay  the  commutation  tax,  and 
told  them  their  money  should  be  used  for  civil  purposes 
only ;  but  they  plead  that  religious  liberty  was  one  of 
the  principles  of  their  forefathers,  that  freedom  of 
conscience  was  the  inherent  right  of  men,  that  war 
and  fighting  are  contrary  to  the  commands  of  Christ, 
and  that  liberty  of  conscience  and  freedom  to  obey 
Christ  should  not  be  purchased  with  money.  They 
would  therefore  suffer  cheerfully  the  penalty  of  the 
law,  which  they  could  not,  for  conscience'  sake,  obey. 

The  colonel,  knowing  that  argument  with  such  men 
was  useless,  turned  them  over  to  Captain  James  M. 
Kincade,  who  hardly  knew  what  to  do  with  them,  and 
for  some  time  did  nothing.  Their  quiet  and  consistent 
course  won  his  esteem,  and  many  of  the  men  also 
learned  to  love  them  and  respect  their  scruples.  But 
the  lieutenant  under  whose  immediate  charge  they 
were  placed  was  determined  that  they  should  obey  his 
orders,  and  he  thought  he  could  "  break  them  in."  It 
became  necessary  to  clear  a  space  of  ground  for  camp 
ing,  and  the  lieutenant  ordered  his  men  to  compel 
these  men  to  assist  in  the  work.  They  were  accustomed 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  197 

to  clearing  ground,  and  had  done  much  of  it  for  them 
selves  and  neighbors,  but  it  was  for  growing  corn  and 
wheat  and  not  for  military  purposes ;  and  while  the 
work  itself  would  have  been  a  relief,  they  could  not 
conscientiously  do  it ;  and,  besides,  it  was  on  a  Sab 
bath  morning.  i 

The  lieutenant  was  very  harsh  and  ordered  his  men 
to  compel  them  with  guns  and  bayonets  to  assist  in 
the  work,  and  to  run  their  bayonets  through  them  if 
they  did  not  obey.  The  men  really  respected  the 
Friends  and  were  slow  to  move.  Some  said  that  they 
had  no  guns,  others  that  they  had  no  bayonets.  Finally 
the  lieutenant  called  two  men  out  and  sharply  ordered 
them  to  place  their  bayonets  against  the  Friends  and 
press  steadily  until  they  moved ;  but  these  men  did 
not  have  the  heart  to  thrust  a  bayonet  into  unarmed, 
peaceable  men,  so  they  evaded  the  order,  though  they 
made  a  show  of  obedience,  and  wounded  the  Friends, 
though  slightly. 

The  captain  then  appeared,  took  the  lieutenant 
aside  and  reproached  him  for  such  cruelty,  and  told 
the  Friends  that  they  might  remain  quiet  for  a  time. 
These  Friends  said  that  as  they  trusted  in  the  Lord 
He  often  turned  the  hearts  of  their  commanders,  and 
even  this  lieutenant  became  very  kind  and  considerate 
of  their  feelings. 

All  sorts  of  work  were  offered  them,  and  although 
they  had  no  objection  to  doing  work  of  almost  any 
kind,  they  would  not  do  it  as  military  service.  On 
one  occasion  they  were  ordered  to  help  bring  in  some 
corn  fodder.  There  were  two  objections  to  this ;  it 


198  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

was  not  only  military  work,  but  they  had  to  steal  the 
fodder,  and  of  course  they  declined  to  obey.  They 
were  first  tied  together  and  then  tied  to  the  back  of  a 
cart,  to  force  them  to  run  or  be  dragged  three  or  four 
miles  on  a  very  cold  day.  Orders  were  given  to 
"  pitch  them  into  the  river  "  if  they  would  not  assist 
in  loading  the  fodder.  Such  orders  were  more  easily 
given  than  executed. 

The  wagon-master  was  at  first  very  fierce  and  angry, 
but  as  he  watched  them  meekly  following  the  cart 
through  mud  and  water,  he  relented,  sympathized  with 
and  admired  them.  He  was  heard  to  remark:  "I 
declare  I  cannot  help  respecting  men  who  stand  up 
for  their  principles  in  that  way."  No  one  attempted 
to  "  pitch  them  into  the  river,"  although  they  had  no 
hand  in  loading  the  fodder,  but  walked  back  as  they 
had  come,  behind  the  cart. 

They  found  upon  returning  to  camp  that  they  had 
a  warm  welcome  by  the  men  of  their  company,  who 
refused  to  have  any  further  hand  in  their  punishment ; 
and  such  a  feeling  was  apparent  among  the  men  that 
no  further  attempt  was  ever  made  to  punish  them,  nor 
to  make  them  do  any  military  service.  They  were 
required  to  accompany  the  regiment  for  eight  months, 
but  were  not  required  to  drill. 

Their  presence  in  the  army  was  a  continual  testi 
mony  against  war ;  their  Christian  spirit  a  wonderful 
evidence  of  the  love  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  their 
meekness  and  gentleness  under  the  most  trying  cir 
cumstances  a  practical  illustration  of  the  grace  of 
God ;  and  their  evident  readiness  to  die  in  keeping 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  199 

his  commandments  was  an  evidence  of  the  highest 
possible  faith  and  obedience. 

It  became  more  and  more  a  question  what  to  do 
with  the  Quakers,  and  the  wish  was  repeatedly 
expressed  in  their  hearing,  that  they  would  run  away. 
They  were  given  to  understand  that  no  one  would 
pursue  them ;  but  they  would  not  run  away  from  home 
to  evade  the  officers  of  the  army,  neither  would  they 
run  away  from  the  army  to  go  home.  They  were  not 
of  the  runaway  kind. 

After  four  months,  they  received  furloughs  for 
fifteen  days,  and  on  the  back  of  these  was  written: 
"  These  men  are  of  no  manner  of  use  in  the  army." 
While  at  home  the  attempt  was  made  to  persuade 
them  to  pay  the  tax,  but  it  was  unavailing.  Thomas 
Hinshaw  says :  "It  was  a  great  temptation  for  us, 
dreading  as  we  did  to  return  to  the  camp.  On  the 
second  of  third  month,  1863,  we  again  took  leave  of 
our  dear  families  and  friends  at  home,  which,  I  think, 
was  as  hard  a  trial  as  we  have  ever  had  to  experience. 
The  officers  and  men  all  seemed  glad  to  see  us  and 
gave  us  a  cordial  welcome.  No  military  duty  was 
required  of  us,  not  even  to  answer  to  roll-call." 

Wearied  by  the  continued  inactivity  of  camp  life, 
they  longed  for  some  honorable  relief.  The  battle  of 
Gettysburg,  which  saved  Philadelphia  and  perhaps 
the  Union,  bringing  though  it  did  suffering  and  death 
to  so  many,  brought  release  to  our  little  army  of  peace 
men. 

Thomas  Hinshaw  says :  "  In  the  beginning  of  the 
engagement  we  were  ordered  to  the  front,  but  we  had 


200  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

no  business  there.  The  second  morning  orders  came 
for  all  who  could  walk  to  go  to  the  battle-field.  So 
many  had  been  killed  the  day  before  that  they  needed 
every  man.  The  colonel,  lieutenant-colonel,  major, 
sergeant-major  and  all  the  captains  of  the  regiment 
having  been  either  killed  or  wounded,  our  lieutenant 
was  in  command,  and  we  were  taken  before  him.  He 
said  he  knew  we  would  not  fight,  but  he  thought  we 
would  have  to  go  to  the  regiment,  which  was  then  in 
line  of  battle.  He  said  he  could  not  blame  us  so  much 
for  not  fighting,  and  that  we  might  go  just  where  we 
pleased,  so  far  as  he  was  concerned ;  but  afterwards 
said  that  part  of  the  company  was  wounded  and  we 
might  go  to  the  hospital  and  stay  with  them  until  the 
fight  was  over.  The  wounded  had  been  moved  and 
he  told  us  to  follow  them.  We  came  to  a  bridge,  but 
were  not  allowed  to  cross  without  passes."  While  at 
the  bridge  the  guards  came  to  take  every  man  to  the 
front,  and  they  were  taken  among  several  hundred 
others  that  were  trying  to  cross  the  bridge  and  get 
farther  from  the  line  of  battle.  Having  concluded 
not  to  go  to  the  front  unless  under  guard,  our  Friends 
dropped  back  and  the  guard  closed  up  just  in  front  of 
them.  They  were  arrested  again,  but  the  second  time 
they  escaped.  Again  orders  were  given  that  all  men, 
except  cooks  and  those  detailed,  should  be  taken  to 
the  front.  The  officer  commanded  them  to  move  on 
at  once,  but  privately  told  the  guard  that  they  need 
not  take  them.  Adhering  to  their  resolution  not  to 
go  unless  guarded,  they  were  again  spared. 

As  the  end  of  this  day  approached,   our  Friends 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  201 

began  to  look  about  for  a  place  to  spend  the  night. 
They  sought  the  camping-place  of  the  night  before, 
and  on  reaching  it  they  found  a  number  of  soldiers 
who,  like  themselves,  thought  to  spend  the  night 
there.  News  soon  came  that  the  regiment  to  which 
they  belonged  was  retreating.  The  men  they  found 
at  the  camp  hurriedly  departed  to  follow,  "but  we 
did  not  feel  bound  to  follow  them,"  says  Thomas,  "  or 
think  it  our  duty  to  do  so.  We  therefore  turned  to 
the  right  and  traveled  some  distance.  The  next 
morning,  which  was  the  Sabbath,  we  went  to  a  house 
and  inquired  if  any  of  the  Society  of  Friends  lived 
in  that  neighborhood ;  and  being  informed  that  there 
were  some,  we  went  to  a  house,  as  directed,  and  found 
a  family  of  Friends,  who  were  very  kind  to  us.  We 
found  that  we  were  between  the  two  picket  lines, 
and  not  feeling  very  well  satisfied  to  run  to  or  from 
either  of  them,  we  stayed  at  the  Friend's  house  nearly 
a  week.  The  Union  cavalry  then  took  us  as  prison 
ers  of  war.  We  were  taken  to  Harrisburg  on  the 
llth,  to  Philadelphia  on  the  13th,  and  on  the  15th 
of  ninth  month  we  were  placed  in  Fort  Delaware." 
Here  we  will  leave  them  until  we  take  up  the  story  of 
William  Hockett,  with  whom  they  were  released. 

Solomon  Frazier  lived  in  Kandolph  County,  N.  C. 
His  farm  was  on  Deep  river,  a  little  beyond  Col- 
traine's  mill,  from  Centre  meeting-house.  All  his 
life  he  had  been  associated  with  the  Friends  and 
accepted  their  views  concerning  war.  He  did  not, 
however,  become  a  member  until  after  the  passage 
of  the  exemption  act.  He  had  paid  8100  to  be  ex- 


202  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

empted  from  the  duty  of  home  guard,  yet  when  the 
call  came  to  enroll  all  men  between  forty-five  and  fifty 
years  of  age,  he  received  several  written  orders  to 
appear  at  the  court-house,  but  laid  them  aside  and 
went  on  with  his  work.  One  evening  in  December, 
1864,  ten  armed  men  came  to  his  house,  arrested  him, 
and  inarched  him  to  Archdale  (then  Bush  Hill), 
where  they  left  him  under  guard  to  spend  the  night 
with  his  brother.  He  was  then  taken  to  Salisbury 
and  required  to  act  as  guard  for  the  prisoners ;  but 
he  would  not  serve,  so  he  was  made  prisoner  in  Salis 
bury  prison. 

He  was  a  large,  strong  man,  and  they  thought  he 
might  do  effective  work  fighting  the  Yankees,  but 
how  to  get  him  to  do  it  was  the  question.  First,  the 
bucking-down  was  resorted  to  for  two  hours ;  then 
they  made  him  carry  a  heavy  pole  for  three  hours  ;  at 
night  they  tied  him  up  as  they  would  a  horse  or  a  mule. 
Next  morning  he  was  suspended  by  his  hands,  instead 
of  his  thumbs,  whether  on  account  of  his  weight  or 
not  we  cannot  say.  In  this  painful  position  he  was 
kept  for  three  hours.  They  tied  a  gun  to  his  right 
arm  and  a  heavy  piece  of  wood  to  his  neck.  Unable 
to  stand  longer  under  the  weight  of  the  wood,  he  sat 
down,  resting  one  end  of  it  upon  the  ground.  A 
soldier  immediately  pierced  him  with  a  bayonet.  They 
then  bucked  him  down  again,  and  while  in  this  pain 
ful  position,  he  says  that  they  proceeded  to  gag  him 
with  a  bayonet.  This  was  done  by  throwing  his  head 
back  and  putting  the  bayonet  in  his  mouth,  the  sharp 
edge  pressing  the  lips  as  it  was  tied  tightly  to  the 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  203 

back  of  his  head.  In  this  doubly  trying  position, 
bucked  and  gagged,  they  kept  him  for  the  remainder 
of  the  day. 

As  if  determined  to  exhaust  every  means  of  pun 
ishment,  they  tied  his  arms  to  a  beam  fastened  to  a 
post,  like  a  cross,  and  raised  him  upon  it  in  imitation 
of  the  Christ  for  whom  he  suffered.  They  then  put 
upon  him  what  they  called  a  barrel-shirt.  They  put 
a  barrel  over  his  head,  and  the  barrel,  not  being  large 
enough  to  slip  down  to  the  ground,  rested  in  such  a 
way  as  to  fasten  both  arms  and  legs ;  and  there  he 
was  left  to  stand  for  hours. 

Solomon  Frazier  was  so  meek,  and  endured  all 
their  persecutions  with  such  patience,  that  the  captain 
under  whose  charge  he  was,  got  very  angry,  swore  at 
him  with  most  terrible  oaths,  and  told  him  it  was  use 
less  to  contend  further ;  he  must  now  take  a  gun  or 
die.  While  the  officer  was  tying  a  gun  to  his  arm, 
Solomon  remarked  to  him :  "If  it  is  thy  duty  to 
inflict  this  punishment  upon  me,  do  it  cheerfully ; 
don't  get  angry  about  it."  The  captain  then  left 
him,  saying  to  his  men :  "  If  any  of  you  can  make 
him  fight,  do  it ;  I  cannot." 

Two  young  men  now  volunteered  to  make  a  soldier 
of  this  Quaker,  little  knowing  the  nature  of  the  ma 
terial  which  they  had  to  work  upon.  Coming  up  to 
him  with  their  guns,  they  told  him  that  they  were 
going  to  take  him  off  and  shoot  him.  He  replied : 
"  It  is  the  Sabbath  and  as  good  a  day  to  die  as  any." 
They  took  him  before  Colonel  Brooks,  who  inclined 
to  be  merciful,  and  was  also  disposed  to  get  clear  of 


204  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

so  troublesome  a  case.  He  advised  him  to  consult  a 
lawyer,  and  if  possible  to  procure  exemption ;  but 
assured  him  positively  that  he  must  take  a  gun  or  die. 
Two  days'  respite  from  persecution  were  given  him, 
when  he  was  called  up  and  required  to  take  a  gun. 
Upon  refusing,  the  gun  was  tied  to  his  arm  and  a 
strap  fastened  around  his  neck,  by  which  he  was 
dragged  around  all  day.  He  was  made  to  run  around 
in  a  circle,  much  as  we  have  seen  horsemen  train 
horses.  The  next  day  they  again  resorted  to  the 
bucking,  with  no  better  success. 

Isham  Cox,  a  prominent  minister  among  the 
Friends,  visited  the  prison  at  this  time,  remonstrated 
with  the  officials  for  practicing  such  cruelty,  and  ex 
plained  more  fully  to  their  understanding  the  grounds 
of  Solomon's  faith.  Hearing  this  they  concluded  that 
it  was  useless  to  try  to  make  a  soldier  of  him,  and 
ceased  to  persecute  him,  though  he  was  retained  as  a 
prisoner  until  the  surrender  of  Salisbury,  four  months 
afterwards.  He  was  then  restored  to  his  family,  and 
he  still  lives  on  the  same  farm  from  which  he  went 
at  the  time  of  his  conscription,  on  the  banks  of  Deep 
river,  where  he  rejoices  in  the  peaceful  condition  of 
the  Sunny  Southland,  and  in  the  fact  that  he  did 
what  he  could  to  hasten  the  day  when  the  sword  shall 
be  beaten  into  the  plowshare  and  the  spear  into  the 
pruning-hook. 

Jesse  Milton  Blair  lived  not  far  from  Solomon 
Frazier's  home.  He  was  arrested  about  Christmas, 
1864,  and  taken  to  Eichmond,  Va.  ;  thence  to  the 
army  near  Petersburg.  He  was  put  in  an  old  tobacco- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  205 

factory,  where  were  many  rude  men,  boisterously 
drinking  and  carousing.  For  food  he  was  furnished 
with  coarse  corn  bread  and  molasses,  made  from 
sorghum  grown  in  the  neighborhood. 

The  next  morning  he  was  told  that  he  must  take  a 
gun  and  drill.  This  he  declined  to  do.  Upon  ascer 
taining  his  position,  the  officer  sternly  ordered  the  men 
to  knock  him  down  with  the  gun.  As  the  soldier 
moved  to  obey,  the  officer  said :  "  Hold  ;  you  might 
kill  him  the  first  blow.  Knock  him  down  with  your 
fist."  This  the  soldier  did.  When  he  got  up  the 
soldier  said :  "  Now  I  reckon  you  are  willing  to  take 
a  gun."  He  replied :  "  No ;  I  have  conscientious 
scruples  against  bearing  arms." 

A  gun  was  strapped  to  his  wrists  and  he  was  or 
dered  to  march,  and  on  refusing  to  do  so  was  cruelly 
pierced  with  a  bayonet.  They  then  took  the  straps 
with  which  the  gun  had  been  tied  to  his  arms  and 
fastened  his  thumbs  so  that  he  could  move  his  hands 
about  two  feet  apart.  They  then  cut  off  the  limb  of 
a  tree  near  by  and,  lifting  him  up,  put  the  strap  over 
the  stump  of  this  limb,  thus  hanging  him  by  the 
thumbs.  He  was  suspended  so  that  his  feet  just 
touched  the  ground.  It  was  a  cold  day  in  December  ; 
it  was  snowing  and  sleeting ;  yet  for  two  hours  they 
allowed  this  man  to  suffer  in  this  way.  Meantime 
the  officer  walked  around  smoking  a  cigar,  occasion 
ally  asking  Jesse  Blair  if  he  would  fight.  Finally  a 
stone  was  placed  under  his  feet  and  he  was  allowed 
to  stand  upon  it  long  enough  to  answer  whether  or 
not  he  would  now  obey  orders.  But  Jesse  was  still 


206  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

faithful,  so  the  officer  said  to  the  men  around  him : 
"  Well,  we  will  give  him  a  whipping."  With  the  gun 
still  tied  to  him,  he  was  led  to  the  place  chosen  for 
the  terrible  castigation.  The  officer  ordered  away  all 
the  men  but  one,  and  then  commanded  Jesse  to  re 
move  his  clothes.  He  says :  "  I  was  slow  about  taking 
off  my  clothes  ;  I  reckon  you  would  have  been."  The 
officer  hurriedly  and  rudely  bared  his  back  to  the 
waist  and  then  said :  "  Now  you  must  take  one  hun 
dred  lashes  on  your  bare  back  or  fight."  "  I  reckon 
I  shall  have  to  take  them,"  was  the  reply.  One  hun 
dred  good-sized  hickory  switches  were  gathered  and 
laid  in  bundles  of  ten  each.  Jesse  was  made  to  reach 
around  a  tree  and  his  hands  were  fastened  together, 
thus  tightening  the  muscles  of  the  shoulders  ;  and  the 
cruel  work  of  trying  to  whip  him  into  a  soldier  began. 
One  switch  was  used  for  each  stroke  and  then  tossed 
aside,  another  being  handed  the  officer,  who  paused 
frequently  to  ask  if  Jesse  would  obey  his  captain. 
But  our  Friend  replied  that  he  recognized  the  author 
ity  of  no  other  captain  save  Jesus  Christ,  and  his 
orders  were,  "  Thou  shalt  not  kill ;  "  and  that  he 
should  do  nothing  to  advance  the  interests  of  the  war. 
Jesse  tried  to  keep  account  of  the  strokes  as  they  fell 
heavily  on  his  back ;  but  the  suffering  became  so 
severe  that  he  was  unable  to  do  so.  All  the  switches 
were  used,  and  as  he  was  untied  Jesse  reached  his 
hand  behind  him,  finding  the  flesh  badly  cut  and  the 
blood  flowing  freely  down  his  body.  Still  our  heroic, 
suffering  Friend  refused  to  take  the  gun  offered  him. 
The  enraged  officer  said :  "  I  am  just  going  to  hang 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  207 

you  and  be  done  with  it,  and  then  they  will  not  send 
any  more  of  the  d — d  Quakers  here  unless  they  mean 
to  fight." 

Jesse  had  enlisted  under  the  banner  of  the  Prince 
of  Peace,  and  would  not  turn  traitor  nor  renounce  his 
Master's  cause,  —  no,  not  for  his  life ;  and  so  he 
meekly  went  with  his  persecutor  to  the  tree  selected 
upon  which  to  hang  him.  One  end  of  that  same 
leather  strap  was  now  fastened  around  the  neck  of 
our  unresisting  soldier  of  the  Cross,  and  the  other 
end  thrown  over  a  large  limb,  which  was  bent  down 
and  the  strap  fastened  to  it.  As  the  limb  was  re 
leased  it  gradually  resumed  nearly  its  normal  posi 
tion,  raising  Jesse  with  it  clear  of  the  ground.  He 
was  now  suspended  by  the  neck,  his  body  turning  in 
the  air  and  the  strap  twisting,  reminding  him,  as  he 
afterwards  said,  of  the  twisting  of  strings  he  had  seen 
cats  hung  by  when  he  was  a  boy. 

He  soon  became  too  weak  to  answer  their  questions, 
and  could  only  respond  to  their  demands  to  take  a 
gun  by  a  slight  negative  movement  of  the  head. 
Finally  the  officer  and  his  men  pulled  down  the  limb, 
unfastened  the  strap,  and  Jesse  fell  helpless  upon  the 
ground.  When  the  officer  found  that  he  could  not 
stand  he  called  for  camphor,  and  Jesse  heard  him 
say  :  "  He  may  die  and  we  cannot  get  to  punish  him 
any  more."  He  was  carried  to  the  barracks  and  laid 
upon  some  straw.  A  doctor  was  called,  who  on  the 
second  day  told  him  that  he  was  about  to  be  very 
sick.  He  was  soon  taken  in  an  ambulance  to  the 
camp  near  Petersburg,  then  by  steamer  to  Richmond, 


208  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

where  he  was  for  a  long  time  unable  to  turn  himself 
in  bed  or  help  himself  in  any  way. 

One  day  he  thought  he  heard  a  familiar  voice,  and 
upon  listening  heard  his  own  name  called.  Then  he 
heard  clearly  the  words :  "Is  there  any  one  here  by 
the  name  of  J.  M.  Blair?"  Summoning  all  his 
strength  he  succeeded  in  turning  himself  enough  to 
see  across  the  room  the  familiar  face  of  his  friend 
Joseph  Hockett,  a  Friend  minister  from  his  own 
meeting  at  Springfield.  He  feebly  answered  the  call 
and  the  eager  searcher  was  soon  by  the  side  of  his 
rude  hospital  couch.  Touched  as  only  loving  hearts 
can  be  by  the  bond  of  suffering  and  sympathy,  the 
two  brothers,  so  united  in  Christian  faith  and  love, 
wept  together. 

Thirty  years  and  more  have  passed  since  their 
tears  mingled  upon  that  couch  of  suffering.  The  min 
ister's  fountain  of  tears  is  forever  dried,  and  only 
rejoicing  is  known  by  him,  for  he  has  been  gathered 
from  the  earthly  to  the  heavenly  home;  yet  at  the 
memory  of  that  visit  and  expression  of  Christian  love 
under  such  circumstances  of  trial  and  suffering,  when 
there  had  been  "  no  eye  to  pity  and  no  hand  to  save," 
—  except  the  Omnipotent  One,  —  Jesse's  heart  was 
moved  with  deep  emotion  as  he  told  the  story  of  that 
manifestation  of  brotherly  love,  and  his  eye  was  filled 
with  tears  and  his  heart  with  gratitude. 

Three  long  months  he  lay  in  that  hospital,  and  was 
then  sent,  in  March,  1865,  to  the  camp.  But  the 
Confederacy  was  weakening;  the  army  was  moving 
southward ;  and  Jesse,  emaciated,  weak  and  feeble, 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  209 

walked  with  it  toward  his  home.  For  three  days  and 
nights  he  was  entirely  without  food.  On  arriving  at 
a  farmhouse  they  found  a  quantity  of  corn  locked  in 
a  crib.  While  the  soldiers  rested  on  their  arms,  the 
farmer  was  asked  for  the  key.  He  knew  that  he 
would  receive  nothing  for  his  corn,  and  was  naturally 
slow  to  give  it  to  them.  He  was  told  that  they  would 
have  the  corn  if  they  had  to  tear  down  the  building 
to  get  it,  and  finally  he  threw  the  key  to  them.  Three 
ears  of  corn  were  given  to  each  man.  Jesse  M.  Blair 
picked  off  a  few  kernels  and  ate  them  raw.  He  said 
afterwards  that  they  "  tasted  mighty  sweet."  As  the 
men  were  parching  their  corn,  the  Yankee  soldiers 
rushed  upon  them,  and  all  who  could  rushed  away. 
Jesse  saved  his  corn  and  ate  it  as  he  went.  The  next 
day  Lee  surrendered  to  Grant,  but  Jesse  kept  on  his 
way  homeward,  wearily  tramping  day  after  day,  living 
as  best  he  could  from  the  scanty  provisions  kindly 
furnished  him  by  those  along  the  way. 

Finally  the  long  journey  was  completed,  and  he 
rested  with  the  loved  ones  whom  he  had  not  seen  for 
so  long,  recounting  to  them  his  experiences  and  the 
trials  he  had  undergone  for  the  testimony  of  peace. 

Now,  more  than  threescore  and  ten  years  of  age, 
he  sits  in  the  chimney-corner  of  his  Southern  home, 
and  with  the  bufferings  and  trials  of  his  life  in  the 
background  and  the  bright  rays  of  the  setting  sun 
already  lighting  the  pathway  to  the  land  beyond,  he 
is  able  to  say,  as  he  rests  in  the  blessed  hope  of  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ:  "The  hand  of  my  God  is 
good  upon  me." 


210  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Marlboro  meeting  of  Friends  is  in  the  western  part 
of  Kandolph  County,  N.  C.  It  was  organized  many 
years  ago,  a  church  in  the  wilderness,  but  the  princi 
ples  of  peace  had  been  firmly  planted  and  carefully 
cultivated.  The  people  listened  regularly  to  the 
query  from  their  discipline,  from  quarter  to  quarter, 
from  year  to  year,  generation  after  generation :  "  Are 
Friends  clear  of  bearing  arms  or  other  military 
matters  ?  "  It  was  important  to  have  this,  as  well 
as  other  subjects  queried  after,  answered  "  clear." 
When  the  time  came  that  many  of  the  members  were 
taken  to  the  army  by  force  of  arms,  these  queries 
were  still  read,  and  the  overseers  were  expected  to 
produce  answers  for  absent  members  as  well  as  for 
those  at  home. 

Jesse  Hill,  William  Hill,  D.  W.  Milliken,  Clark 
Milliken,  William  F.  Ball,  John  E.  Beckerdike,  Seth 
W.  Loflin,  and  others  of  their  members  were  taken 
for  soldiers  ;  but  they  could  not  in  duty  to  their  Lord 
be  soldiers  in  this  sense.  As  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ 
they  expected  to  be  loyal,  and  had  accepted  the  Bible 
teaching,  "  Ye  cannot  serve  two  masters."  The  fol 
lowing  letter,  written  to  their  meeting  at  home,  is 
of  interest : 

"  9th  month,  6th  day,  1864. 

"To  THE  SOCIETY  OF  FRIENDS  OF  MARLBORO 
AND  SPRINGFIELD  MEETINGS:  You  are  no  doubt 
wondering  where  we  are  and  what  we  are  doing.  We 
are  in  the  intrenchments  near  Petersburg,  in  Com 
pany  F,  27th  regiment.  We  have  thus  far  refused 
to  take  any  part  in  military  duty,  for  which  we  are 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  211 

receiving  severe  punishment;  such  as  being  tied  up 
by  the  thumbs,  deprived  of  sleep,  etc.  They  say  we 
must  suffer  until  we  drill.  We  still  expect,  by  the 
grace  of  God  and  the  help  of  your  prayers,  to  be  faith 
ful  to  our  profession. 

"  We  are  sorry  to  have  to  ask  Friends  to  be  at  so 
much  trouble  for  us,  but  our  condition  is  a  sad  one. 
We  think  that  if  some  one  could  come  and  give  a 
little  more  explanation,  something  could  be  done  for 
us.  We  want  the  authorities  of  the  meeting  or  some 
one  to  write  to  the  Secretary  of  War  immediately. 

"  We  still  have  our  certificates  and  other  papers 
that  we  brought  from  home. 

"  Yours  in  bonds  of  love, 

S.  W.  LOFLIN, 
J.  A.  HILL." 

Others  of  the  members  of  this  meeting  suffered 
severely  for  their  principles,  but  we  will  now  follow 
our  friend  Seth  W.  Loflin  in  his  time  of  trial. 

He  had  been  a  member  with  the  Friends  but  a 
short  time,  when  he  was  arrested  as  a  conscript  and 
sent  to  camp  near  Petersburg,  Va.  He  was  at  once 
ordered  to  take  up  arms,  which  he  refused  to  do,  say 
ing  that  the  weapons  of  the  Christian  were  not  carnal, 
and  that  he  was  a  Christian  and  forbidden  to  fight. 
The  officers  evidently  thought  that  by  prompt  and 
severe  measures  he  could  be  made  to  yield  his  con 
scientious  scruples,  but  they  knew  not  of  what  spirit 
he  was. 

First  they  kept  him   without   sleep   for   thirty-six 


212  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

hours,  a  soldier  standing  by  with  a  bayonet  to  pierce 
him,  should  he  fall  asleep.  Finding  that  this  did 
not  overcome  his  scruples,  they  proceeded  for  three 
hours  each  day  to  buck  him  down.  He  was  then  sus 
pended  by  his  thumbs  for  an  hour  and  a  half.  This 
terrible  ordeal  was  passed  through  with  each  day  for 
a  week.  Then,  thinking  him  conquered,  they  offered 
him  a  gun ;  but  he  was  unwilling  to  use  the  weapon. 
Threats,  abuse  and  persecution  were  alike  unavailing, 
and  in  desperate  anger  the  Colonel  ordered  him  court- 
martialed.  After  being  tried  for  insubordination  he 
was  ordered  shot.  Preparations  were  accordingly 
made  for  the  execution  of  this  terrible  sentence.  The 
army  was  summoned  to  witness  the  scene,  and  soldiers 
were  detailed.  Guns,  six  loaded  with  bullets  and  six 
without,  were  handed  to  twelve  chosen  men.  Seth 
Loflin,  as  calm  as  any  man  of  the  immense  number 
surrounding  him,  asked  time  for  prayer,  which,  of 
course,  could  not  be  denied  him.  The  supposition 
was  natural  that  he  wished  to  pray  for  himself.  But 
he  was  ready  to  meet  his  Lord ;  and  so  he  prayed  not 
for  himself  but  for  them :  "  Father,  forgive  them,  for 
they  know  not  what  they  do." 

Strange  was  the  effect  of  this  familiar  prayer  upon 
men  used  to  taking  human  life  and  under  strict  mili 
tary  orders.  Each  man,  however,  lowered  his  gun, 
and  they  resolutely  declared  that  they  would  not  shoot 
such  a  man,  thereby  braving  the  result  of  disobeying 
military  orders.  But  the  chosen  twelve  were  not  the 
only  ones  whose  hearts  were  touched.  He  who  hold- 
eth  our  lives  in  his  hand  melted  the  hearts  of  the 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  213 

officers  as  well,  and  the  sentence  was  revoked.  He 
was  led  away  to  prison,  where  for  weeks  he  suffered 
uncomplainingly  from  his  severe  punishments. 

He  was  finally  sent  to  Windsor  Hospital  at  Rich 
mond,  Va.,  where  he  was  taken  very  sick,  and  after  a 
long,  severe  illness,  during  which  his  Christian  spirit 
and  patience  won  the  hearts  of  all  around  him,  he 
quietly  passed  away,  leaving  a  wife  and  seven  children. 
A  letter  was  written  to  his  wife  by  one  of  the  officers, 
an  extract  from  which  may  be  a  fitting  close  to  the 
account  of  this  worthy  man's  suffering. 

"  It  is  my  painful  duty  to  inform  you  that  Seth  W. 
Loflin  died  at  Windsor  Hospital,  at  Richmond,  on 
the  8th  of  December,  1864.  He  died  as  he  had  lived, 
a  true,  humble  and  devoted  Christian;  true  to  his 
faith  and  religion. .  . .  We  pitied  and  sympathized  with 
him. .  .  .  He  is  rewarded  for  his  fidelity,  and  is  at 
rest." 


CHAPTER  XI. 

For  who  that  leans  on  His  right  arm 

Was  ever  yet  forsaken  ? 
What  righteous  cause  can  suffer  harm 
If  He  its  part  has  taken  ? 
Though  wild  and  loud 
And  dark  the  cloud, 
Behind  its  folds 
His  hand  upholds 

The  calm  sky  of  to-morrow ! 

WHITTIEB. 

MEN  are  so  constituted  that  those  of  similar  tastes, 
habits,  callings  and  religious  beliefs  are  very  sure,  as 
a  rule,  to  form  themselves  into  lodges,  leagues,  guilds, 
societies  and  even  communities.  The  Friends  are  apt 
to  gather  into  rather  distinctive  neighborhoods ;  not 
absolutely  so,  as  do  the  Shakers,  neither  do  they  have 
all  things  in  common  as  does  that  body,  but  for  privi 
leges  of  fellowship  and  convenience  of  meeting  to 
worship  God,  they  naturally  gather  in  neighborhoods. 

The  Friends  make  it  the  habit  of  their  lives  to 
go  up  to  the  house  of  the  Lord  at  least  twice  a 
week.  They  care  for  the  education  of  their  children, 
and  in  the  South,  where  the  public  school  system 
had  been  very  deficient  and  general  education  much 
neglected,  they  had  a  schoolhouse  near  every  meeting 
house. 

"We   have   already   learned   of   Holly  Spring  and 


2 
g  I 

• 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  215 

Marlboro  neighborhoods.  West  of  Ashboro  and  south 
of  Marlboro  is  a  community  called  Back  Creek  neigh 
borhood.  The  zealous  home  guard,  anxious  for 
others  to  go  to  the  front,  were  hunting  here  for  con 
scripts  and  endeavoring  to  secure  every  man  who 
could  possibly  be  made  to  serve  the  Confederacy. 

We  have  the  names  of  twenty-nine  of  .the  Friends 
gathered  by  these  hunters  at  different  times,  from  this 
little  country  church.  For  one  of  them  a  relative  sent 
a  substitute ;  some  were  assigned  to  the  salt-works ; 
some  paid  for  substitutes  to  work  there ;  but  sooner  or 
later  twenty-two  paid  the  tax.  Much  suffering  was 
experienced  by  exposure  from  "  lying  out "  and  per 
secutions  of  various  kinds,  before  relief  could  be  ob 
tained.  Much  property  was  taken  from  William  Low 
and  other  Friends,  —  horses,  cattle  and  provisions, 
without  recompense. 

Deep  Kiver  neighborhood  is  situated  about  thirty- 
five  miles  north  of  Back  Creek,  and  here,  since  about 
1695,  the  Friends  have  met  regularly  twice  a  week. 
First  there  was  a  log  house ;  then  a  frame  building 
with  weather-boards  fastened  on  with  wrought  nails, 
each  hammered  out  by  the  blacksmith's  hand.  The 
floor  was  fastened  down  with  oak  pins.  This  house 
was  used  as  a  hospital  for  wounded  soldiers  during 
the  Revolution,  and  blood-marks  were  said  to  have 
been  visible  on  its  walls  when  it  gave  place  to  a  more 
modern  brick  structure. 

The  large  house  had  at  one  time  been  too  small  for 
the  congregation  assembling  there,  and  wing-like 
sheds  had  been  added  to  each  end  of  the  building, 


216  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

with  doors  from  the  outside.  Three  logs  were  cut 
from  the  end  walls  of  the  main  building  to  make  an 
opening  and  connection  with  the  large  audience  room. 
When  not  needed,  these  openings  were  closed  by 
board  shutters  hung  from  the  top  with  large  wooden 
hinges.  The  seats  were  so  arranged  that  the  congre 
gation  would  be  mainly  at  the  preacher's  right  and 
left. 

There  had  been  no  provision  made  for  heating,  as 
it  was  thought  at  that  time  to  be  unnecessary ;  but  of 
later  times  the  more  aggressive  Friends  wanted  a  fire 
"during  meeting-time."  The  objections  of  the  con 
servative  Friends  were  so  far  overcome  that  a  stove 
was  placed  in  the  main  meeting-room.  Stovepipe  was 
not  abundant  in  those  early  days,  and  as  little  as  pos 
sible  must  be  used ;  so  a  hole  was  cut  through  the  thin 
wooden  ceiling  and  the  pipe  extended  through  that 
into  the  loft.  At  each  end  of  the  gable  a  clapboard 
was  removed,  and  a  draft  thus  created.  There  seemed 
to  be  no  fear  of  sparks  igniting  the  roof.  This  was 
the  only  means  ever  provided  for  heating  the  house. 

An  amusing  story  is  told  of  the  experience  of  one 
person  on  the  first  meeting-day  after  the  objectionable 
stove  had  been  introduced.  An  elderly  Friend  who 
had  been  opposed  to  the  innovation  was  manifestly 
uncomfortable  during  meeting-time.  So  warm  was  he 
that  he  perspired  freely.  When  meeting  was  over  he 
complained  of  the  heat  from  that  stove  having  been 
so  oppressive,  and  said  that  he  had  never  suffered  so 
much  from  the  cold  in  meeting  as  he  had  that  day 
from  the  heat.  He  was  much  surprised  when  told 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  217 

that  there  had  been  no  fire  in  the  stove.  No  further 
complaint  was  heard  concerning  the  innovation. 

But,  primitive  or  progressive,  they  were  of  one 
mind  concerning  war,  and  the  teachings  of  Mahlon 
Hockett,  Jeremiah  Hubbard  and  many  others  there 
had  ever  been  that  the  friends  of  Jesus  must  keep 
his  commandments,  and  that  He  told  them  to  love 
their  enemies. 

At  the  time  of  which  we  write  there  was  no  need 
of  the  wooden  shutters  being  opened  into  the  added 
wings  of  the  meeting-house,  for  by  death  and  emigra 
tion  most  of  the  members  had  been  removed.  Still 
there  were  too  many  left  to  be  overlooked  by  the  Con 
federate  authorities.  Thirteen  men  were  arrested, 
seven  of  whom  were  exempted  upon  payment  of  the 
five  hundred  dollar  tax,  and  three  for  other  reasons. 
There  were  three  brothers  named  Jones  who  had  been 
all  their  lives  under  the  Friends'  teaching,  but  had  not 
been  received  into  membership  until  after  the  passage 
of  the  exemption  act.  In  1863  they  were  all  con 
scripted.  Still  they  remained  quietly  at  home,  not 
even  hiding  in  the  woods.  Their  protest  against 
bearing  arms  was  of  course  unheeded,  and  they  were 
sent  to  Orange  Court  House,  Va.,  where  they  were 
ordered  into  the  ranks,  but  refused  to  obey.  The 
officer,  thinking  to  make  short  work  of  it,  immedi 
ately  clubbed  the  gun  offered  to  J.  M.  Jones,  and 
knocked  him  down,  cutting  a  long  gash  in  his  head, 
from  which  the  blood  flowed  freely.  Upon  attempt 
ing  to  rise  he  was  struck  again,  a  terrible  blow  cut 
ting  his  ear  nearly  off.  But  still  friend  Jones  had  no 


218  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

inclination  to  fight,  nor  would  he  take  the  gun  in  his 
hand.  Persisting  in  his  refusal,  he  was  again  knocked 
down,  and  for  some  time  lay  bleeding.  Becoming 
convinced  that  he  would  sooner  be  killed  than  bear 
arms,  the  officer  sent  him  to  prison  and  began  to  try 
to  conquer  the  second  hero,  A.  Jones,  who  had  wit 
nessed  the  abuse  and  the  blood  of  his  brother.  They 
took  the  bayonet  in  his  case,  and  pressing  it  into  the 
flesh  an  inch  or  more,  concluded  that  though  they  run 
it  through  him  he  would  never  surrender ;  so  they 
sent  him  to  prison  also  and  tried  the  third.  Their 
success  with  the  other  two  had  not  been  very  flatter 
ing,  and  they  began  less  resolutely,  evidently  with  less 
hope  of  conquering.  Although  they  punished  him 
severely,  they  did  not  wound  him  as  they  had  his 
brothers. 

Soon  after  this  the  three  brothers  were  sent  to  the 
Kapidan,  under  General  Scales's  command,  where 
new  trials  awaited  them.  Here  the  American  officers 
exhausted  their  means  of  punishment  and  turned  their 
victims  over  to  a  cruel  German,  who  made  his  boast 
that  he  "could  make  soldiers  of  them  Quakers." 
Various  kinds  of  abuse  and  threats  of  death  were 
alike  unavailing,  and  the  scruples  of  our  soldiers  of 
the  Army  of  Peace  could  not  be  overcome.  They 
could  suffer  or  die,  but  by  no  means  be  conquered. 

The  starving  process  was  then  begun,  and  they 
were  ordered  to  be  kept  in  close  confinement  for 
three  days  and  nights,  without  food  or  water.  It 
was  made  a  court-martial  offense  for  any  one  to  give 
them  relief.  There  was  a  Kentucky  soldier,  how- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  219 

ever,  whose  sympathy  for  them  was  so  great  that  he 
nobly  risked  punishment  in  order  to  furnish  them 
with  water.  The  three  days  being  ended,  they  were 
of  the  same  opinion  still,  and  the  bucking-down  was 
resorted  to.  Weakened  by  starvation  and  other  trials, 
they  were  in  no  condition,  physically,  to  endure  the 
terrible  ordeal  of  this,  and  the  added  strain  of  three 
to  four  hours  in  the  heat  of  the  Southern  sun.  The 
mind  of  the  youngest  gave  way,  and  he  became  quite 
delirious.  He  was  sent  to  the  hospital  for  treatment, 
and  on  recovering  was  sent  again  to  camp. 

The  committee  from  the  meeting  for  sufferings, 
being  informed  of  the  arrest  of  these  brothers,  under 
took  to  secure  their  release ;  but  the  wheels  of  official 
authority  revolve  slowly.  Sometimes,  however,  they 
can  be  made  to  move,  and  after  a  long  time  the  com 
mittee  succeeded  in  obtaining  an  order  for  their  dis 
charge.  The  following  are  copies  of  the  original 
papers  issued : 

CONFEDERATE  STATES  OF  AMERICA, 

WAR  DEPARTMENT, 
RICHMOND,  VA.,  January  19,  1864. 

MR.  JOHN  B.  CRENSHAW,  Kichmond,  Va. 

SIR,  —  You  are  respectfully  informed  that  the  Ad 
jutant  and  Inspector-General  has  been  directed  to 
authorize  the  discharge  of  J.  M.,  A.  W.,  &  D.  H. 
Jones,  members  of  the  "  Society  of  Friends,"  as 
recommended,  and  on  the  conditions  prescribed. 
Your  obedient  servant, 

JAMES  A.  SEDDON, 

Secretary  of  War. 


220  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

ADJUTANT  AND  INSPECTOR-GENERAL'S  OFFICE, 

RICHMOND,  January  22,  1864. 
(Extract) 

SPECIAL  ORDERS,  ) 

No.  18.  J 

XXVII.  The  following  -  named  privates  being 
members  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  each  having 
paid  into  the  treasury  the  sum  of  five  hundred  dol 
lars  as  required  by  law,  will  be  discharged  the  service 
of  the  Confederate  States. 

Jackson  M.  Jones,  Co.  — ,  13th  N.  C.  Vols. 
By  command  of  the  Secretary  of  War, 

JNO.  WITHERS, 
Assistant  Adjutant-General. 

PRIVATE  JACKSON  M.  JONES, 
Through  MR.  CRENSHAW. 

ADJUTANT  AND  INSPECTOR-GENERAL'S  OFFICE, 

RICHMOND,  January  22,  1864. 
(Extract) 

SPECIAL  ORDERS,  ? 
No.  18.  f 

XXVII.  The  following  -  named  privates  being 
members  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  each  having 
paid  into  the  treasury  the  sum  of  five  hundred  dol 
lars  as  required  by  law,  will  be  discharged  the  ser 
vice  of  the  Confederate  States. 

Anderson  W.  Jones,  Co.  — ,  13th  N.  C.  Vols. 
By  command  of  the  Secretary  of  War, 

JNO.  WITHERS, 
Assistant  Adjutant-General. 

PRIVATE  ANDERSON  W.  JONES, 
Through  MR.  CRENSHAW. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  221 

About  forty  miles  west  of  the  Deep  River  neigh 
borhood  is  Deep  Creek  meeting-house,  in  Yadkin 
County,  N.  C.  The  Friends  here  could  more  easily 
cross  the  lines  than  those  who  lived  in  the  lower 
counties,  and  make  their  way  west  over  the  moun 
tains.  Many  did  so,  and  there  were  few  left  who 
were  liable  to  be  conscripted.  By  diligent  searching 
the  officers  found  sixteen  members  of  these  three 
little  churches,  —  Forbush  and  Deep  Creek  in  Yadkin 
County  and  Hunting  Creek  in  Iredell  County,  —  who 
were  liable  to  military  duty. 

Stephen  Hobson  was  in  the  iron  business.  The 
supply  from  Pennsylvania  and  other  places  was  cut 
off  from  the  South,  and  home  production  must  be 
encouraged ;  so  nine  of  the  Friends  were  detailed  to 
work  in  the  mines.  James  Hutchinson  paid  the  tax 
without  leaving  home.  Thomas  A.  Benbow  was 
taken  to  Raleigh  and  kept  in  camp  for  about  three 
months.  Refusing  to  do  any  military  duty,  he  was 
allowed  to  pay  the  tax  and  go  home.  Enoch  Crisco, 
who  had  been  received  after  the  passage  of  the  law, 
was  released  upon  the  payment  of  the  tax.  In  a  letter 
to  John  B.  Crenshaw,  dated  6th  month  23d,  1864, 
Isham  Cox  says  : 

"  I  went  to  Statesville  some  time  ago  to  see  the 
enrolling  officer  in  behalf  of  fourteen  young  men  who 
had,  since  the  passage  of  the  exemption  act,  joined 
our  society  at  Deep  Creek,  in  Yadkin  County,  but 
failed  to  get  his  approval,  though  he  referred  them  to 
Colonel  Mallett,  who  refused  to  notice  them  until  the 
local  officers  had  passed  upon  them.  I  anticipate 


222  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

going  up  next  week  to  give  the  enrolling  officer  an 
other  trial,  and  if  I  fail  again,  the  parties  are  anxious 
that  I  should  appeal  to  the  Bureau  of  Conscription, 
if,  by  it,  there  would  be  any  hope  of  success.  Please 
give  me  thy  views  relating  thereto. 

ISHAM   COX." 

These  young  men  were  taken  from  home  and  en 
dured  much  suffering.  One  of  them,  Lewis  Caudle, 
was  taken  to  the  front,  terribly  persecuted,  and  with 
a  gun  tied  to  him,  he  was  made  to  enter  battle  and 
stand  amid  the  contending  forces  ;  but  he  would  take 
no  part  in  the  terrible  conflict.  No  bullet  reached 
him,  although  many  around  him  were  slain.  The 
Southern  forces  were  obliged  to  retreat,  but  Lewis  did 
not  care  to  go  with  them,  so  he  lay  down  upon  the 
battlefield,  with  the  wounded,  dying  and  dead  around 
him.  Falling  asleep,  he  lay  there  until  morning. 
His  comrades  being  gone,  he  saw  no  reason  why  he 
should  remain  in  the  army,  and  so  began  his  long  and 
lonesome  march  to  his  mountain  home.  He  reached 
it  in  due  time,  and  was  not  obliged  to  return ;  nor  was 
he  further  molested.  Isham  Cox  and  John  B.  Cren- 
shaw  induced  the  officers  to  accept  the  $500  tax 
for  him. 

At  New  Garden,  six  miles  west  of  Greensboro, 
Guilford  County,  a  Friends'  meeting  had  been  held, 
and  for  more  than  a  century  the  yearly  meeting  an 
nually  held  its  seven  days'  session  there.  The  mem 
bership  of  the  local  church  had  become  much  reduced 
by  emigration,  and  there  were  really  very  few  Friends 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  223 

to  claim  the  attention  of  the  home  guard  or  any 
body  else.  Nine  men  of  legal  age  for  the  war  were 
found  among  them.  For  two  of  them  substitutes 
were  furnished  by  their  friends,  who  were  not  mem 
bers  ;  but,  notwithstanding  this,  they  were  required 
to  pay  the  tax  or  go  to  war,  so  they  paid  the  tax. 
One,  Isaac  Harvey,  after  having  been  for  some  weeks 
in  camp,  enduring  the  hardships  and  trial  of  his  faith 
and  loyally  bearing  his  testimony,  became  discouraged 
and  began  to  doubt  his  Lord's  care  and  faithfulness. 
He  yielded  to  the  demands  made  by  the  authorities, 
accepted  the  bounty  money  and  military  equipments, 
and,  trusting  in  carnal  weapons  rather  than  in  the 
mighty  weapons  of  the  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ,  he 
entered  the  ranks  of  the  Confederate  army.  He  was 
promptly  disowned  by  his  meeting  at  home  as  soon  as 
it  became  known.  Soon  afterwards  he  entered  a 
battle.  He  was  one  of  the  first,  if  not  the  first,  to  be 
killed. 

This  was  the  only  instance  that  has  come  to  our 
knowledge  of  a  Southern  Friend  abandoning  his 
principles,  and  we  believe  there  was  no  other.  The 
result  of  this  one  case  makes  even  more  striking  the 
remarkable  preservation  from  violent  death  of  all 
those  who,  under  such  trying  circumstances,  main 
tained  their  allegiance  to  the  Prince  of  Peace,  and  for 
whom  He  so  remarkably  cared. 

In  Chatham  County,  N.  C.,  there  were  a  number 
of  Friends'  meetings.  Spring  meeting  we  have 
already  alluded  to,  in  giving  the  experiences  of  Jesse 
Buckner.  The  neighbors  at  whom  he  wondered, 


224  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

when  he  was  a  military  colonel,  because  they  would 
not  train  in  the  company,  did  not  entirely  escape  per 
secution.  Nathaniel  Woody,  an  elder,  sitting  at  the 
head  of  Spring  meeting,  was  drafted  early  in  the  war. 
When  ordered  to  appear  at  Graham,  the  county  seat 
of  Chatham  County,  he  answered  to  his  name,  and 
then  told  the  officer  that  he  could  not  bear  arms5  giv 
ing  his  reasons.  Being  very  near  the  age  limit,  he 
was  released. 

James  Lindley,  of  South  Fork  meeting,  was  drafted, 
and  his  friends,  not  members,  hired  a  substitute  for 
him.  Jesse  Osborn  was  conscripted  and  taken  to  the 
army,  but  he  would  take  no  part  in  the  military  ser 
vice.  He  became  sick  and  was  taken  to  the  hos 
pital  in  Kichmond,  where  he  soon  died. 

John  Newlin  was  a  cotton  manufacturer,  owning 
factories  at  Saxapahaw.  As  he  had  six  sons  of  legal 
age  for  conscription,  he  paid  the  government  $ 3000  for 
their  exemption.  It  was  soon  discovered  that  the  law 
exempted  Friends  between  the  ages  of  seventeen  and 
eighteen  and  forty-five  and  fifty,  and  not  as  Friends 
had  petitioned,  and  understood  the  War  Department 
to  grant,  from  seventeen  to  fifty.  Friends  were  very 
sure  that  they  had  made  the  matter  clear,  and  that 
the  Secretary  of  War  understood  it;  but  however 
that  may  have  been,  the  army  officers  claimed  as 
soldiers  all  between  the  ages  of  eighteen  and  forty- 
five,  and  Friends  were  put  to  much  trouble  on  that 
account.  Many  were  taken  into  the  army  and  abused 
severely  after  they  had  paid  the  tax  in  good  faith, 
and  had  received  exemption  papers  from  the  War 
Department. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  225 

Two  sons  of  our  friend  Newlin  were  taken.  He 
entered  his  protest,  and  with  the  assistance  of  John 
B.  Crenshaw  and  others  the  department  was  finally 
induced  to  correct  the  papers.  Thus  the  original 
agreement  was  carried  out,  much  to  the  relief  of  many 
who  had  been  conscripted  and  were  suffering  for 
their  testimony. 

Zend  Woody  was  conscripted,  but  was  taken  very 
sick,  and  was  sent  to  the  hospital  at  Raleigh.  He 
was  kept  here  for  several  weeks  and  then  sent  home 
on  sick  furlough.  James  and  Mahlon  Woody  were 
conscripted  and  taken  to  Richmond,  where  they  were 
required  to  choose  what  part  of  the  Confederate  ser 
vice  they  would  enter.  They  did  not  choose  any 
part,  and  were  imprisoned.  Prison  fare  did  not  agree 
with  these  men,  accustomed  as  they  were  to  outdoor 
life  and  plenty  to  eat,  and  they  were  taken  sick. 
They  were  sent  to  the  hospital,  and  their  father  went 
there  to  wait  upon  them.  After  some  weeks  they 
were  also  given  a  furlough. 

William  Woody  was  taken  to  the  army,  where  he 
promptly  accepted  the  gun  offered  him,  and  went 
with  it  to  the  Yankees.  He  gave  the  gun  to  them 
and  went  on  to  Indiana,  without  performing  any  mili 
tary  service.  James  Newlin  went  to  the  salt-works. 
Zeno  and  James  Woody  were  again  arrested,  but  their 
father  paid  the  tax  for  them  and  his  two  other  sons, 
amounting  to  $2000. 

Three  brothers  from  this  county,  Miles,  William 
and  Stephen  Hobson,  concluded,  soon  after  the  begin 
ning  of  the  war,  to  make  their  way,  with  their  fam- 


226  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

ilies,  by  wagon,  to  Indiana.  They  had  disposed  of 
their  effects,  and  one  bright  morning  they  left  their 
homes,  sacred  to  them  from  lifetime  associations,  but 
where  they  could  no  longer  live  in  undisturbed  pos 
session.  At  night  they  had  made  a  goood  day's  jour 
ney  toward  the  West ;  preparations  had  been  made  to 
sleep  in  the  wagon  by  the  roadside  ;  supper  had  been 
cooked,  and  they  were  enjoying  it  as  only  wagoners 
can,  when  the  sheriff  of  the  county  and  a  posse  of 
men  surrounded  them,  claiming  to  have  orders  for  the 
arrest  of  the  whole  party  on  account  of  some  remarks 
Stephen  had  made  against  the  Southern  Confederacy. 
They  were  all  taken  back  and  Stephen  was  bound 
over  to  appear  at  court  when  called  to  answer  the 
charge ;  but  we  do  not  learn  that  he  was  ever  called 
for.  Joseph  John  Hobson  and  James  Woody,  who 
were  of  the  party,  were  also  bound  to  appear  at  court 
on  a  certain  day,  but  not  being  summoned,  Joseph 
started  west  again,  with  other  Friends,  and  they  all 
succeeded  in  reaching  their  destination. 

Stephen  Hobson,  who  had  been  arrested  while  on 
his  way  west,  was  conscripted  and  sent  to  the  army, 
although  he  had  paid  his  $500  for  exemption.  He 
was  sent  to  camp  near  Drury's  Bluff,  Va.,  from  which 
place  he  was  released,  after  months  of  trial,  pre 
sumably  on  account  of  having  had  a  broken  arm 
and  thigh. 

Mahlon  Thompson  and  Joshua  Kemp  thought  to 
make  their  way  across  the  mountains,  and  after  avoid 
ing  as  much  as  possible  contact  with  mankind  and 
enduring  much  from  exposure,  they  were  just  about 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  227 

crossing  the  Tennessee  line,  where  they  thought  they 
would  be  safe,  when  they  were  surprised  by  the  ap 
pearance  of  army  officers.  They  were  arrested  and 
sent  directly  to  the  army,  and  marched  at  once  into 
the  battle  of  Frederieksburg.  They  would  not  take 
guns  or  do  any  military  work,  but  seeing  the  need  of 
helping  the  wounded,  they  voluntarily  engaged  in 
carrying  them  from  the  battlefield,  risking  their  own 
lives ;  but  neither  of  them  was  wounded.  Being 
found  "  of  no  manner  of  use  "  as  soldiers,  they  were 
finally  released  upon  the  payment  of  $500  each. 

In  the  neighborhood  of  Cane  Creek,  Chatham 
County,  lived  Joseph  Dixon,  a  man  too  old  to  be 
conscripted,  well  known  in  the  county,  and  of  good 
estate.  He  owned  a  grist  mill,  and  one  day  while  he 
was  at  work  there  about  forty  mounted  men  came 
up  who  professed  to  be  searching  for  disloyal  men. 
The  miller,  Alexander  Russell,  had  two  sons  who  were 
fearing  conscription,  and  "  lying  out."  The  men  at 
once  seized  Russell,  tied  a  rope  round  his  neck  and 
rode  off  to  the  woods,  pulling  him  after  them.  Hearing 
the  screams  of  the  miller's  wife  and  children,  Joseph 
Dixon  walked  out  of  the  mill  to  remonstrate  with  the 
men.  They  immediately  put  him  under  guard  and 
marched  him  to  an  old  barn  about  a  mile  away. 
They  asked  him  if  he  knew  where  Russell's  boys 
were,  and,  upon  receiving  a  negative  reply,  they  swore 
they  would  make  him  know.  Four  of  the  men  took 
him  inside  the  barn,  tied  a  rope  around  his  neck,  made 
him  step  on  a  box,  threw  the  rope  over  a  beam  and 
proceeded  to  draw  him  up,  saying :  "  You  are  a  d — d 


228  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Quaker  anyway,  and  by  your  people  refusing  to  fight 
and  keeping  so  many  out  of  the  war  you  are  the  cause 
of  the  defeat  of  the  South."  As  they  tightened  the 
rope  they  said  to  him:  "Now,  you  have  only  five 
minutes  to  live ;  if  you  have  any  prayers  to  offer,  be 
quick  about  it."  The  good  old  man  told  them  that 
he  was  innocent  and  could  adopt  the  language  of  his 
Saviour :  "  Father,  forgive  them  ;  they  know  not  what 
they  do."  They  then  searched  his  pockets  and  found 
about  thirty  dollars  in  bank  bills,  which  they  took 
away.  They  told  him  they  would  not  hang  him  just 
then,  but  they  compelled  him  to  get  under  the  horse- 
trough  in  the  stable,  and  threatened  to  shoot  him  if 
he  looked  up.  They  then  brought  in  the  miller  and 
hung  him  three  times.  Joseph  could  plainly  hear 
him  strangling  the  third  time.  He  then  promised  to 
try  to  get  his  boys  to  come  from  their  hiding-place, 
and  was  released. 

After  the  miller  was  gone  Joseph  Dixon  was  told 
that  they  were  going  to  bring  some  more  "  Tories  " 
and  hang  them,  and  declared  that  they  would  shoot 
him  if  he  left  the  stable.  They  went  directly  to 
Micajah  McPherson's,  a  good  Methodist  man,  and 
hung  him  by  the  neck  until  he  was  unconscious.  They 
left  him  for  dead,  but  some  one  cut  him  down  in  time 
to  save  his  life.  The  next  night,  having  found  one  of 
the  miller's  sons,  John  Burgess,  they  hung  him  and 
remained  near  until  they  were  sure  he  was  dead,  and 
then  told  his  friends  that  they  might  take  the  body  to 
bury  it. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  things  in  many  parts  of 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  229 

the  South  near  the  close  of  the  war.  Human  life  was 
easily  taken  because  men  had  become  accustomed  and 
hardened  to  bloodshed.  Many  such  instances  as  the 
above  could  be  cited,  but  care  is  needed  not  to  multiply 
cases  of  the  same  nature,  lest  we  become  monotonous 
and  the  reader  wearied  of  the  recital. 

We  will  consider  the  last  days  of  our  friend  Joseph 
Dixon,  as  the  closing  scene  of  this  chapter.  He  lived 
not  far  from  the  creek  before  named,  near  the  Friends' 
meeting-house  of  the  same  name,  Cane  Creek.  His 
children  settled  around  him,  taking  their  share  of 
church  and  public  responsibilities,  while  he  and  his 
loving  wife,  Rebecca,  looked  after  their  own  home  and 
needs  and  did  what  they  could  for  the  interests  of  the 
church.  Their  house  was  the  home  of  the  ministers 
visiting  the  neighborhood.  Many  Friends  from  the 
North  were  led  to  visit  their  brethren  in  the  South, 
bearing  not  only  good  tidings  of  peace  but  "  metallic 
sympathy  "  for  the  building  up  of  the  ruined  homes 
and  schools,  and  aiding  the  unfortunate  in  various 
ways. 

None  welcomed  more  cordially  those  who  came  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  than  did  Joseph  and  Eebecca 
Dixon,  and  none  aided  them  in  their  mission  of  love 
more  readily  than  they  did.  For  several  years  Joseph 
was  permitted  to  see  prosperity  attending  the  once 
persecuted  and  impoverished  company  of  Friends  at 
Cane  Creek.  But  he  was  growing  old ;  his  work  was 
done,  and  well  done.  The  time  had  come  for  him  to 
go  to  the  Father  whom  he  had  served  in  his  day  and 
generation,  for  whom  he  had  not  refused  to  die,  and 


230  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

whom  he  was  now  ready  to  meet  face  to  face.  One 
morning  he  arose,  stirred  the  coals  in  the  old  fireplace, 
removed  the  ashes,  and  putting  on  dry  wood  soon  had 
a  cheerful  fire  for  Rebecca  to  dress  by.  She  soon 
came  and  sat  down  beside  him,  and  turning  calmly 
and  lovingly  to  her  he  said :  "  Rebecca,  my  time  has 
come  to  go  home.  My  work  on  earth  is  done,  and  the 
Lord  has  called  for  me.  To-night  I  shall  be  with 
him  in  glory." 

In  telling  the  writer  of  it  afterwards,  Rebecca  said : 
"  That  day  was  the  happiest  we  ever  spent,  and  it  was 
spent  in  the  full  belief  that  it  was  our  last  on  earth 
together." 

During  the  day  he  performed  his  regular  tasks,  and 
in  the  afternoon  he  shaved,  dressed,  and  lay  down  to 
die.  His  two  sons  soon  came  in,  but  he  had  calmly 
resigned  his  spirit  to  God  who  gave  it. 

At  the  funeral  a  large  concourse  of  people  gathered, 
and  many  were  ready  to  tell  of  the  Christian  character 
and  good  works  of  Uncle  Joseph,  whom  God  loved 
and  took  unto  himself,  as  a  shock  of  corn  fully  ripe. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

"  O  brother !  if  thine  eye  can  see, 
Tell  how  and  when  the  end  shall  be, 
What  hope  remains  for  thee  and  nie." 

Then  Freedom  sternly  said :  "  I  shun 
No  strife  nor  pang  beneath  the  sun, 
When  human  rights  are  staked  and  won." 

WHITTIEK. 

"  Many  are  the  afflictions  of  the  righteous,  but  the  Lord  delivereth 
him  out  of  them  all." 

ABOUT  twelve  miles  from  Greensboro,  Guilford 
County,  N.  C.,  on  his  farm  near  the  Friends'  meeting 
house,  lived,  with  his  wife  and  little  ones,  a  man 
named  "William  B.  Hockett.  He  had  never  known 
any  other  dwelling-place  but  this  and  his  boyhood 
home,  almost  in  sight,  where  his  father  then  lived. 
His  devoted  wife  and  their  two  children  were  the  joy 
of  his  heart.  He  was  at  peace  with  God  and  man, 
and  had  made  it  the  rule  of  his  life  to  meet  with  his 
friends  twice  each  week  for  public  worship,  crossing 
for  this  purpose  the  little  stream  between  his  home 
and  the  old  log  meeting-house  upon  the  hill.  He  was 
thirty-six  years  old  at  the  time  of  which  we  write,  and 
on  the  28th  day  of  2d  month,  1863,  he  wrote  in  his 
journal  kept  at  that  time,  and  now  by  his  kindness  in 
the  hands  of  the  writer :  "  This  is  my  birthday.  May 
this  day  be  spent  more  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the 


232  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

spreading  of  His  truth  than  my  former  years  have 
been,  is  the  prayer  of  my  heart." 

The  condition  of  the  country  was  a  cause  of  sorrow 
to  him.  In  one  place  he  has  written :  "  When  I 
review  the  past  year  and  see  that  the  rulers  of  the  land 
have  plunged  us  into  a  war  with  all  its  horrors,  my 
heart  is  troubled  and  my  prayers  are  put  up  for  the 
deliverance  of  my  people.  The  rulers  have  turned 
aside  and  set  a  stumbling-block  in  the  way  of  the  in 
nocent.  Our  opposers  mock  and  scoff  at  us,  but 
we  look  to  Thee,  O  Lord,  and  to  Thee  alone  for  help  ! 
Thou  art  our  shepherd  and  shield,  our  comfort  and 
stay!" 

William  Hockett  was  first  conscripted  9th  month 
27th,  1862,  and  taken  to  Greensboro,  the  county-seat 
of  his  county.  He  was  furloughed  home  until  the 
first  of  the  next  month,  when  he  presented  himself  to 
the  authorities,  according  to  promise.  A  second 
time  he  was  allowed  to  return  home,  and  then  he  went 
again  to  Greensboro,  and  from  there  was  sent  to  Ra 
leigh.  Through  the  influence  of  Colonel  Coble  he 
was  furloughed  home  from  here  until  called  for. 

As  we  have  seen,  he  was  concerned  for  the  welfare 
of  his  country.  He  was  trusting  in  God,  and  although 
he  was  as  yet  permitted  to  remain  at  home,  he  was 
aware  of  his  liability  to  be  arrested  upon  any  day. 
Several  times  he  had  answered  the  summons  of  the 
military  authorities  to  appear  at  Greensboro  and  Ra 
leigh,  but  was  allowed  to  return  home,  probably  on 
account  of  his  being  hard  of  hearing.  He  has  re 
corded  in  his  journal  that  some  time  before  the  time 


WILLIAM    H.    HOCKETT 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  233 

came  for  him  to  go  to  the  army  "  I  was  shown  a  vision 
that  I  would  be  carried  off  to  the  war  and  have  to 
suffer  many  things.  The  thought  of  leaving  my  wife 
with  a  babe  in  her  arms  and  family  unprovided  for 
distressed  me  very  much,  and  I  plead  that  the  way 
might  be  made  for  me  to  stay  with  them."  But  he 
adds :  "I  was  clearly  shown  that  it  was  the  will  of  the 
Lord  that  I  should  leave  all,  and  that  he  would  be  a 
husband  to  my  wife  and  a  father  to  my  children,  and 
that  they  should  lack  nothing  in  my  absence  ;  that  if 
I  was  obedient  to  manifest  duty,  I  should  return  with 
the  reward  of  peace  and  find  all  well.  This  made 
me  cry :  '  Not  my  will,  but  Thine,  O  Lord,  be  done ! ' 
My  dear  partner  strengthened  me,  saying :  4  Be  faith 
ful,  William,  for  I  would  rather  hear  of  thy  dying 
a  martyr  for  Christ's  sake  than  that  thou  should  sin 
against  him  by  staying  with  me.'  So  on  the  eighth 
day  of  sixth  month,  1863,  we  bade  each  other  fare 
well." 

Before  he  was  taken  away  a  neighbor  said  to  him : 
"  You  have  no  hope  now  of  escaping  the  war  unless 
you  pay  out.  You  have  a  young  horse  there  for  which 
I  will  give  you  $500.  I  will  turn  the  horse  over  to 
the  government  and  get  my  money  back,  and  you  can 
give  the  money  to  the  officers  and  remain  quietly  at 
home."  But  William's  conscience  would  not  allow 
him  to  do  this. 

On  the  30th  of  May  he  was  conscripted  by  the 
Raleigh  guard  and  taken  to  a  Methodist  meeting 
house  called  the  "  Tabernacle,"  which  was  used  as  a 
rendezvous  for  conscripted  men.  Here  he  was  fur- 


234  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

loughed  until  June  8th,  1863,  when  he  reported  at 
Greensboro  according  to  orders.  He  was  offered  the 
privilege  of  "paying  out,"  which  he  told  the  officers 
he  could  not  conscientiously  do,  as  the  money  was  to 
be  used  to  carry  on  war,  and  the  servant  of  God 
should  not  fight  nor  uphold  fighting.  He  said :  "  I 
believe  true  Christianity  and  war  as  far  apart  as 
Heaven  and  Hell." 

He  was  promptly  sent  to  Camp  Holmes,  Raleigh, 
where  he  was  offered  clothing,  which  he  refused.  He 
was  assigned  to  the  21st  N.  C.  regiment,  supposed  to 
be  stationed  then  in  the  northern  part  of  Virginia. 
Starting  the  next  morning  he  arrived  at  Petersburg 
the  following  day  just  before  daylight  and  was  hurried 
on  to  Richmond.  In  company  with  thirty  other  con 
scripts  he  was  marched  over  to  the  North  Carolina 
Soldiers'  Home.  "  Here,"  he  says,  "  I  found  time  to 
write  to  my  wife,"  and  he  makes  this  record  in  his 
diary :  "  I  have  been  closely  tried  to-day,  but  the  Lord 
has  spoken  peace  to  my  soul  this  evening,  which  fills 
my  heart  with  joy  unspeakable.  Praise  to  His  ex 
cellent  name,  henceforth  and  forever !  " 

William  Hockett  and  his  companions,  none  of  whom 
he  knew  except  A.  C.  Swain,  were  now  hurried  on  to 
join  the  great  division  of  the  Southern  army  that  had 
invaded  Pennsylvania  under  General  Lee.  They  had 
left  Culpepper  Court  House  on  their  way  to  join  their 
regiment,  and  in  his  diary  is  the  brief  entry :  "  My 
companion,  A.  C.  Swain,  and  some  others  left  us, 
stepped  into  the  bushes,  and  I  have  not  seen  them 
since."  Long  afterwards  he  learned  that  they  escaped 
to  Indiana,  and  there  they  remained. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  285 

On  Second-day,  the  fifteenth,  he  wrote :  "  On  the 
march  before  sunrise.  We  are  conducted  by  Major 
Wharton.  Arrived  at  Springville.  Here  I  gave  a 
watch  for  a  pint  of  milk." 

"  Third-day,  the  16th  of  6th  month.  Went  about 
six  or  eight  miles  and  met  some  wounded  soldiers, 
who  said  the  Southern  troops  had  taken  Winchester 
and  the  Yankees  were  fleeing." 

"Fourth-day,  the  17th.  I  ate  the  last  bread  I 
brought  from  home  and  bought  three  small  loaves  for 
15  cents.  Afternoon.  Went  on  to  Winchester  and 
camped  in  an  orchard.  It  is  said  that  last  First- 
day  was  a  terrible  time  here,  as  the  fight  began  at 
seven  o'clock  and  lasted  all  day.  The  Federalists 
were  overpowered  and  the  South  holds  the  place.  Our 
regiment  is  said  to  be  five  or  six  miles  from  here." 

"6th  month  18th.  They  took  us  before  the 
authorities  and  assigned  us  to  companies.  Mine  is 
company  M,  21st  North  Carolina  regiment,  Early's 
division,  Swell's  corps.  Here  they  armed  all  the  rest 
of  the  men  and  attempted  to  arm  me,  but  I  steadily 
refused  to  take  any  weapons  ;  so  after  threatening 
me  to  no  purpose  they  let  me  off,  only  requiring  me 
to  go  with  them." 

"  Sixth  month  19th.  My  company  is  mostly  made 
up  of  men  from  Guilford  County,  N.  C.  Eli  Coble 
is  in  my  squad.  He  and  I  tent  together  and  he  is 
very  obliging  to  me.  The  army  is  a  very  trying  place 
for  a  Christian  to  be  in,  because  there  are  so  many 
things  that  we  cannot  for  conscience'  sake  do  that 
must  be  done  if  the  war  goes  on.  So  we  are  con- 


236  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

stantly  beset  on  every  side.  Nothing  but  the  all-sup 
porting  arm  of  God  can  hold  us  or  save  us  from  fall 
ing  by  temptation.  My  company  is  very  kind  to  me. 
I  spent  the  day  in  reading  my  Bible,  mostly.  There 
were  others  that  had  their  Testaments  out  to-day.  I 
hope  the  Lord  has  a  remnant  even  here  that  may  be 
saved.  O  the  love  I  have  for  these  poor  conscript 
soldiers  !  Many  of  them  would  give  all  they  have  in 
the  world  to  get  out  of  the  war,  but  the  fear  of  man 
is  greater  than  the  fear  of  God.  It  seems  as  though 
they  cannot  believe  that  God  will  protect  them." 

"  Second-day,  the  23d  of  6th  month.  This  evening 
I  was  before  Colonel  Kirkland.  He  asked  me  what 
I  wanted.  I  told  him  that  I  desired  a  discharge  or 
release  from  the  army  that  I  might  go  home.  He 
wanted  to  know  how  much  money  I  would  give  him 
to  let  me  off.  I  told  him  I  could  not  give  him  any, 
but  if  he  saw  proper  to  release  me  I  would  give  him 
goodwill.  He  asked  me  if  I  was  not  worth  8500.  I 
told  him  that  my  property  was  worth  that  or  more. 
He  said  the  authorities  of  North  Carolina  had  sent 
me  out  there  as  a  man  capable  of  making  a  soldier, 
and  that  I  would  have  to  comply  with  orders  or  he 
would  order  me  shot,  and  said  I  might  take  a  gun 
and  go  into  the  ranks,  or  he  would  order  me  shot  that 
evening  or  the  next  morning,  and  I  might  take  my 
choice.  I  told  him  that  I  would  not  take  a  gun  nor 
march  in  the  drill,  so  he  said :  '  Which  will  you 
choose,  to  be  shot  evening  or  morning  ?  '  I  told  him 
I  should  choose  neither,  but  if  my  God  whom  I  served 
permitted  him  to  take  my  life  I  would  submit  to  it ;  I 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  237 

would  die  a  martyr  for  Christ's  sake.  He  said  lie  had 
full  power,  without  permission,  to  kill  me  if  I  did  not 
comply.  I  told  him  I  did  not  deny  that  he  had,  so 
far  as  the  power  of  man  extended,  but  there  was  a 
power  above  man's,  and  he  could  not  remove  a  hair  of 
my  head  without  my  Heavenly  Father's  notice,  etc. 
He  wanted  to  know  if  I  was  a  good  workman.  I  told 
him  that  I  was  counted  a  passable  hand.  He  said  I 
was  the  very  man  for  him  and  he  had  the  very  place 
to  put  me  ;  it  was  to  go  to  the  wagon-yard  and  work 
there.  It  would  not  be  hard  work,  and  he  wanted  to 
hear  a  good  report  from  Captain  Vogler.  I  told  him 
that  I  would  receive  no  appointment  to  work  at  any 
thing  that  was  to  carry  on  war.  He  ordered  me  to 
say  no  more  but  to  go  to  the  wagons,  and  sent  a  man 
to  take  me  to  Captain  Vogler  of  the  wagon  train.  He 
told  me  to  go  and  mow  grass  for  the  horses,  but  I 
refused  on  conscientious  grounds.  They  said  that  I 
should  be  shot.  I  said  that  my  God  told  me  not  to 
do  so,  and  that  I  feared  Him  more  than  what  they 
could  do.  So  when  they  found  that  I  would  not  com 
ply  they  sent  me  back  to  camp,  saying  that  they  had 
no  use  for  such  a  fellow.  They  then  reported  me  to 
the  colonel,  who  said  that  he  would  have  me  shot  that 
night  or  the  next  morning." 

Recorded  in  the  journal  on  the  eve  of  the  23d  is 
the  following  prayer,  which  evinces  his  resignation  to 
God's  will  even  under  the  most  trying  circumstances, 
and  when  it  looked  to  him  that  he  was  likely  to  lay 
down  his  life  for  his  testimony  to  the  Prince  of 
Peace : 


238  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

"  O  Lord,  my  Heavenly  Father,  my  prayer  is  that 
Thy  name  may  be  glorified  and  not  my  will  be  done. 
But  if  it  be  Thy  will  that  I  should  lay  down  my  life, 
be  Thou  pleased  to  pardon  all  my  sins,  for  Thy  dear 
Son's  sake,  and  take  away  the  fear  of  man,  and  leave 
me  not  in  the  hour  of  trial,  but  support  me  by  Thy 
arm  of  power ;  for  my  hope  is  in  Thee,  that  Thou  wilt 
control  the  raging  of  men  as  Thou  didst  in  the  days  of 
old  when  Thou  protectedst  Shadrach,  Meshach  and 
Abednego  in  the  midst  of  the  fiery  furnace,  or  the 
prophet  Daniel  in  the  lion's  den.  If  it  be  Thy  will, 
O  Lord,  Thou  canst  deliver  me  from  those  who  seek 
my  life,  and  enable  me  to  proclaim  thy  wonderful 
works  to  the  sons  and  daughters  of  men.  All  praise 
is  due  to  Thee  and  to  Thee  alone  ! 

"  Be  pleased  to  be  near  and  comfort  and  protect  my 
dear  wife  and  children  in  their  lonely  condition,  that 
they  may  be  enabled  to  press  forward  and  not  faint  by 
the  way,  but  put  their  trust  in  Thee,  who  alone  can 
save.  O  Lord,  comfort  my  aged  father,  whose  heart 
yearns  for  his  dear  son. 

"  O  God,  here  am  I.  My  heart  is  resigned.  Come 
life,  come  death,  Thy  will  be  done,  not  mine." 

Here  the  journal  states :  "  I  requested  my  tent- 
mate  that  if  my  life  was  taken  from  me  he  would  let 
my  dear  wife  know  what  had  become  of  me.  He 
agreed  to  do  so." 

"  6th  month  24th.  I  was  ordered  out  and  required 
to  fall  in  line  with  the  company  and  drill,  but  I 
refused.  They  tried  to  make  me,  and  I  sat  down  on 
the  ground.  They  reminded  me  of  the  orders  to  shoot 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  239 

me,  but  I  told  them  my  God  said  to  fear  not  them 
that  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able  to  kill  the  soul ; 
but  rather  to  fear  Him  that  is  able  to  destroy  both 
soul  and  body  in  Hell.  The  company  was  then  or 
dered  to  fall  back  eight  paces,  leaving  me  in  front  of 
them.  They  were  then  ordered  by  Colonel  Kirkland 
to  '  Load  ;  Present  arms  ;  Aim,'  and  their  guns  were 
pointed  directly  at  my  breast.  I  raised  my  arms  and 
prayed :  '  Father,  forgive  them  ;  they  know  not  what 
they  do.'  Not  a  gun  was  fired.  They  lowered  them 
without  orders,  and  some  of  the  men  were  heard  to 
say  that  they  'could  not  shoot  such  a  man.'  The 
order  was  then  given,  '  Ground  arms.' 

"  The  officers  having  consulted  together,  the  cap 
tain  soon  came  to  me  with  two  men,  bringing  a  gun 
and  a  cartridge-box  with  thirty  rounds  of  ammu 
nition.  The  captain  said  :  '  Now  take  these  and  join 
ranks.'  Refusing  to  do  so,  the  soldiers  tied  them  on 
me  and  strapped  the  gun  to  my  back,  and  the  captain 
ordered  me  to  rise  and  walk  in  drill ;  but  I  refused. 

"  An  officer  then  swore  he  would  ride  over  me,  and 
made  many  efforts  to  do  so,  but  failed,  for  his  horse 
could  not  be  made  to  step  on  me.  At  one  time  he 
carefully  placed  his  foot  between  my  arm  and  my 
side,  without  in  the  least  injuring  me.  The  captain 
struck  me  on  the  back  of  the  head  with  the  heavy  end 
of  a  gun,  and  although  I  was  stunned  by  the  blow  I 
soon  got  over  it  and  never  felt  it  afterwards.  The 
captain  ordered  two  men  to  take  me  to  the  ranks  forty 
or  fifty  yards  away,  but  I  did  not  feel  free  to  walk  in 
that  direction." 


240  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

They  dragged  him  to  the  end  of  the  line  and  let 
him  go,  and  he  sat  down  again.  The  captain  called 
two  men  and  declared  that  he  must  walk  in  the  drill 
or  they  would  kill  him.  Then  William  Hockett 
kneeled  and  prayed  that  the  Lord  would  not  lay  this 
sin  to  their  charge,  but  grant  him  strength  to  bear  all 
these  afflictions  for  His  Name's  sake.  The  captain 
ordered  the  men  to  fix  bayonets.  One  replied  that  he 
had  no  bayonet.  The  other  obeyed  and  was  ordered 
to  run  him  through  if  he  would  not  get  up  and 
go  into  the  drill.  This  man  put  the  bayonet  against 
William  Hockett's  back  and  began  to  push.  Others 
took  his  arms  and  tried  to  persuade  him  to  go  for 
ward.  They  said  they  did  not  wish  to  hurt  him  but 
they  must  obey  orders  or  be  shot  themselves. 

The  captain  then  ordered  the  man  with  a  gun  to 
"  blow  a  ball  through  him."  The  muzzle  of  the  gun 
was  placed  against  him,  and  the  soldier  pressed  but 
did  not  shoot.  Finally  the  man  with  a  bayonet 
pretended  to  run  it  through  him,  but  the  bayonet 
only  passed  through  his  clothing  and  by  his  side  with 
out  injuring  him. 

The  captain  then  left,  saying  he  was  not  yet  done 
with  him,  and  the  men  took  him  half  a  mile  to 
Waynesboro,  where  he  was  left.  The  army  and 
wagon  trains  all  passed  him,  but  the  rear  guards 
were  under  orders  to  pass  none,  and  upon  coming  to 
our  friend  told  him  that  they  did  not  wish  to  hurt 
him,  but  they  were  under  orders  to  take  all  on  to 
camp  and  were  obliged  to  do  so.  Considering  that  he 
had  been  faithful  in  bearing  his  testimony,  and  that 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  241 

he  was  not  required  to  walk  in  the  drill,  he  walked  on 
to  camp  with  the  gun  still  tied  upon  his  back.  When 
the  gun  was  removed  he  would  not  take  care  of  it, 
whereupon  the  soldiers  made  some  threats,  but  did  not 
punish  him.  They  tried  instead  to  induce  him  to  run 
away.  He  told  them  to  give  him  papers  to  show  that 
he  had  his  liberty  and  he  would  willingly  leave  them. 

The  second  morning  the  soldiers  again  attempted  to 
make  him  carry  the  gun.  He  told  them  he  would  not 
do  it,  and  they  threw  it  into  a  wagon.  When  they 
camped  at  noon  the  captain  of  the  wagon  train  found 
out  that  William  had  not  been  carrying  it  and  told  the 
man  who  threw  it  into  the  wagon  to  go  and  make  him 
carry  it ;  that  he  would  not  have  it  in  the  wagon.  The 
man  attempted  to  compel  William  to  carry  the  weapon, 
but  he  said  he  would  not  walk  one  step  with  it  on ; 
that  the  soldier  knew  it  was  wrong  to  try  to  make  him 
carry  it.  The  soldier  said  yes,  he  knew  it  was  wrong? 
and  then  added :  "  Well,  come  along  then  ;  I  will 
carry  it."  William  was  never  again  asked  to  carry 
a  gun. 

On  the  28th  of  6th  month  he  wrote  :  "  Oh  !  how  I 
wish  I  was  at  home  to  go  with  my  dear  wife  to  Centre 
meeting  to-day  to  worship  the  Lord  in  spirit  and  in 
truth.  But  the  Lord's  will,  not  mine,  be  done."  In 
the  evening  he  writes :  "  I  have  spent  the  day  in 
reading  my  Bible,  and  in  silent  waiting  upon  the 
Lord.  My  heart  is  sick,  seeing  the  roguery  our  men 
are  up  to  ;  taking  horses,  cattle  and  provisions  of  all 
kinds.  Nothing  that  they  see  escapes  their  grasp. 
An  abundance  of  things  is  taken,  and  they  are  thrown 


242  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

away  because  the  men  cannot  carry  them.  I  have 
nothing  to  do  but  cook  my  own  rations  and  keep  up 
with  the  wagon  train." 

On  the  second  of  July  orders  were  given  that  he 
should  go  to  cooking.  The  battle  of  Gettysburg  was 
being  fought,  and  the  captain  told  him  he  would  buck 
him  down  if  he  did  not  help.  William  Hockett  was 
reading  his  Bible,  and  paid  no  attention  to  the  orders. 
The  captain  then  left  him,  but  sent  orders  that  he 
must  carry  water  or  he  would  have  him  sent  to  the 
front  ranks  in  the  battle  where  the  fighting  was  being 
done.  But  William  declined  this  service  also,  as  it 
would  release  a  man  to  fight.  The  captain  now  told 
him  he  would  release  him  from  both  services  if  he 
would  carry  two  buckets  of  water,  but  William  would 
do  no  military  service. 

A  short  time  after  he  had  refused  to  obey  the  order 
to  cook,  a  wagon  arrived  in  which  was  a  sick  man, 
whom  the  captain  referred  to  William  for  care,  as  he 
sat  on  his  blanket  reading  his  Bible.  The  poor,  suf 
fering,  emaciated  passenger  said  he  was  from  For- 
sythe  County,  N.  C.,  and  was  kept  with  the  wagon 
fcrain  because  he  refused  to  fight,  on  conscientious 
grounds.  He  was  probably  a  Dunkard.  His  health 
was  broken  down,  and  he  was  hungry  and  thirsty ; 
he  was  in  a  pitiable  condition,  and  William  at  once 
made  way  for  him  to  lie  down  on  his  blanket. 

The  captain  was  watching  him  as  he  so  kindly  re 
ceived  and  provided  for  the  stranger.  The  man  asked 
him  to  go  to  the  camp  and  get  him  some  water. 
William  declined  to  go  thither  for  it,  but  took  his 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  243 

canteen  and  cup,  went  to  the  spring  and  filled  them. 
The  stranger  then  asked  him  to  go  to  the  camp  and 
get  him  some  food  ;  but  William  declined  to  do  this 
also,  giving  as  a  reason  that  he  had  refused  to  cook 
for  the  camp,  and  the  soldiers  might  not  be  willing  to 
allow  him  cooked  food.  He  willingly  gave  him  what 
food  he  had,  however,  and  after  some  hesitation  the 
hungry  man  ate  it,  upon  being  told  that  more  rations 
would  be  issued  that  night.  When  the  wagon  moved 
on  he  went  with  it,  cheered  and  refreshed,  and  Wil 
liam  never  saw  him  again. 

Rations  were  issued  that  night,  but  not  to  William. 
They  told  him  that  as  he  would  not  cook  he  should 
not  eat.  He  replied  :  "  Well,  I  shall  be  fed  in  some 
way."  The  soldiers  were  under  orders  to  be  ready  to 
march  at  a  moment's  notice.  The  order  came  just  as 
one  man  had  his  cake  spread  on  the  pan  over  the 
coals  to  bake  for  his  supper,  and  he  was  unable  to 
wait  for  it  to  be  baked.  William  got  the  cake  as  he 
passed,  and  though  it  was  a  little  too  well  baked  on 
one  side  it  served  very  well  for  his  supper. 

In  the  morning,  as  the  troops  were  marching  to 
another  camp,  they  passed  a  small  house  near  the 
road.  It  was  getting  well  along  in  the  day  and  Wil 
liam  was  beginning  to  feel  the  need  of  his  breakfast 
and  to  wonder  where  it  would  come  from,  when  he 
came  opposite  this  house.  Suddenly  the  window  was 
opened  and  a  woman  threw  a  large  loaf  of  bread 
directly  at  him.  He  caught  it  in  his  hands.  She  hur 
riedly  closed  the  window  and  neither  of  them  spoke. 
Was  it  an  accident  that  he,  the  only  one  of  all  that 


244  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

marching  host  that  needed  bread,  should  be  provided 
for  in  this  strange  manner  ?  William  thought  of  the 
Lord  feeding  Elijah  by  the  use  of  a  raven,  and  con 
cluded  that  He  had  used  this  woman,  perhaps  uncon 
sciously  to  her,  as  a  means  of  supplying  his  need. 
This  bread  lasted  him  until  he  was  captured  and  fed 
by  the  Union  soldiers. 

On  the  second  of  July  he  writes  :  "  We  have  heard 
the  roaring  of  cannon  all  day.  They  have  been  fight 
ing  two  days  at  Gettysburg.  I  have  not  heard  the 
particulars."  Next  day  he  says :  "  The  cannon  are 
still  to  be  heard.  About  noon  they  began  fighting  in 
earnest.  There  is  a  constant  roaring  of  cannon  al 
most  like  thunder.  What  an  awful  thing  it  is  I  Lord, 
have  mercy  on  me ;  my  mind  is  stayed  on  Thee. 
The  fight  continued  until  about  midnight,  arid  it  is 
said  to  have  been  the  hardest  fight  they  have  yet 
had."  William  Hockett  seems  to  have  been  on  some 
account  at  the  hospital,  and  concerning  what  he  saw 
he  says : 

"July  3d.  It  is  a  sight  I  never  wish  to  behold 
again.  Hundreds  of  people  wounded  in  nearly  every 
part  of  the  body ;  calling  for  friends  to  come  and 
soothe  their  afflictions.  Some  dying,  some  already 
dead  and  lying  out  in  the  yard  until  holes  can  be  dug 
to  put  them  in.  This  is  only  one  of  the  many  horri 
ble  pictures  of  war.  There  were  cases  of  whom  hopes 
of  recovery  were  entertained.  Those  of  whom  there 
were  no  hopes  were  left  on  the  battlefield  to  pine 
away  and  die.  There  has  been  a  heavy  loss  on  both 
sides  in  killed  and  wounded." 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  245 

How  heavy  it  was  our  friend  then  had  no  know 
ledge.  Much  as  he  saw,  he  had  no  idea  that  on  the 
Northern  side  the  loss  was  23,216  men,  and  on  the 
Southern  side  36,000,  making,  during  this  terrible 
three  days'  battle,  a  loss  of  over  59,000  men,  bleed 
ing  and  dying  because  "  the  rulers  of  the  land  had 
plunged  us  into  a  war  with  all  its  horrors." 

"  Seventh  month  4th.  Orders  came  for  the  wagon 
train  to  start  for  Virginia.  Got  to  within  six  and  a 
half  miles  of  Hagerstown,  and  I  told  the  captain  that 
I  was  not  able  to  walk ;  that  he  could  draw  me  or 
leave  me  as  he  chose.  He  chose  the  latter,  so  I  went 
to  a  man's  house  and  stayed  all  night  and  was  kindly 
treated." 

"  Seventh  month  5th.  Packed  up  to  start,  and  the 
Union  cavalry  came  along  and  took  me  prisoner." 

He  was  marched  around  with  others  all  day  and 
most  of  the  night,  and  then  on  to  a  camp  at  Boons- 
boro,  and  the  next  day  to  Frederick  City,  where  about 
two  thousand  prisoners  were  gathered.  In  the  even 
ing  they  were  put  into  cars  and  taken  to  Baltimore, 
where  they  were  placed  in  Fort  McHenry. 

Here  he  writes  on  the  eighth  of  July :  "  This  is 
a  trying  place  for  a  civil  man.  Both  Northern  and 
Southern  men  contend  that  they  are  right,  when,  in 
my  opinion,  they  are  both  wrong.  The  bitter  oaths 
that  are  continually  sounding  in  my  ears  are  disgust 
ing  to  me." 

From  Baltimore,  William  Hockett  was  taken  to 
Fort  Delaware,  of  which  he  says :  "  It  is  a  solid- 
looking  place,  but  has  too  much  the  appearance  of 


246  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

war  to  be  attractive  to  me.  Here  there  are  some  ten 
thousand  prisoners  from  all  parts  of  the  Southern 
Confederacy,  and  the  place  is  anything  but  desirable. 

0  Lord,  be  Thou  pleased  to  keep  me  from  the  evils 
they  are  plunging  into.     I  have  not  seen  a  man  here 
whom  I  know." 

"  Seventh-day,  llth.  I  have  been  very  sick  for  a 
day  or  two.  I  have  read  the  New  Testament  through 
since  I  left  home  about  a  month  since." 

"Thirteenth.     My  health  seems  to  be  improving. 

1  met  to-day  Carney  Bollen,  who  told  me  that  the 
four  Holly  Spring  boys  were  in  his  regiment  and  com 
pany,  and  were  well  when  he  left." 

"  Fifteenth.  Have  been  quite  sick,  but  walked  out 
in  the  open  ground  to  get  fresh  air.  While  there  an 
other  company  of  prisoners  was  brought  in.  The  four 
Holly  Spring  boys  were  among  them.  I  stepped  up 
and  spoke  to  them,  which  surprised  them  very  much, 
as  they  thought  I  was  at  home.  We  were  glad  to 
see  each  other." 

We  can  imagine  these  five  men  meeting  so  far 
from  home  and  under  such  strange  circumstances,  as 
lifetime  acquaintances  and  personal  friends,  of  the 
same  faith  and  having  had  similar  experiences  in 
bearing  their  testimony.  As  they  recounted  to  each 
other  their  trials  and  sufferings,  they  must  have  re 
joiced  and  praised  the  Lord  together  for  His  marvel 
ous  care  of  them,  and  the  grace  given  them  to  hold 
out  faithful. 

The  next  day  they  were  visited  by  two  Friends 
from  Wilmington,  Delaware,  Samuel  Hilles  and  WiL 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  247 

Ham  Corse.  These  Friends  brought  them  presents  of 
oranges,  lemons  and  bread,  which  were  gladly  re 
ceived.  These  had  only  a  few  hours  before  heard 
that  some  of  their  Southern  brethren  were  "  sick  and 
in  prison,"  and  they  visited  them  as  soon  as  possible. 

The  day  following,  Robert  Pearsall  Smith,  of  Phila- , 
delphia,  who  was  connected  with  the  Christian  Com 
mission,  heard  of  them  at  the  hospital,  and  at  once 
went  to  see  if  he  could  do  anything  for  them.  The 
journal  refers  to  these  visits.  According  to  R.  P. 
Smith's  advice,  they  prepared  a  paper  to  be  laid 
before  the  authorities,  in  which  they  set  forth  the 
circumstances  and  their  convictions,  and  asked  to  be 
discharged  from  the  place.  William  Hockett  had 
just  had  his  pocket  book  and  all  his  money  stolen. 
He  says :  "  Robert  Pearsall  Smith  gave  us  some 
money  and  blankets  furnished  by  Friends  at  the  city. 
He  said  his  mother  was  a  Friend,  and  that  he  '  held 
somewhat  that  way/  and  could  sympathize  with  us." 

"  Seventh  month  21st.  Had  just  sent  out  and 
bought  some  bread  and  molasses  when  a  basket  of 
provisions  and  medicine  was  sent  in  from  our  friend, 
T.  W.  Beasley,  who  was  not  allowed  to  come  in  to 
see  us.  We  now  have  something  to  eat  and  to  dis 
tribute  among  the  needy." 

"  Seventh  month  23d.  My  companions  and  I  have 
all  things  in  common  as  one  family.  Have  bought 
some  butter,  bread  and  molasses  to-day." 

"  Seventh  month  24th.  Last  night  we  were  robbed 
of  nearly  everything  except  what  we  had  on." 

"  Seventh  month  25th.     My  companions  are  very 


248  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

much  out  of  heart.  Some  of  them  are  sick.  "We  are 
told  that  the  general  at  the  fort  says  we  shall  not  be 
discharged  unless  we  will  join  some  Union  company  ; 
that  we  can't  send  for  any  money  from  our  friends, 
neither  shall  they  come  to  see  us  ;  so  our  case  does 
look  gloomy. 

"  I  told  my  comrades  that  I  was  reminded  of  what 
David  Frazier  said  in  his  preaching  at  Centre  meeting 
just  before  I  left  home.  When  speaking  of  trials 
that  some  one  there  would  soon  have  to  undergo,  he 
said :  '  Then  recollect  that  the  darkest  time  of  night 
is  just  before  the  break  of  day.'  I  told  them  for  all 
we  knew  this  was  the  time,  and  just  then  an  officer 
came  walking  along  inquiring  for  the  Quakers.  Being 
pointed  out  to  him,  he  read  from  a  paper  in  his  hand  : 
'  Thomas  Hinshaw,  Jacob  Hinshaw,  Nathan  Barker, 
Cyrus  Barker,  William  B.  Hockett.  Are  you  here  ? ' 
'  All  here  except  Thomas  Hinshaw.'  4  Where  is  he  ?  ' 
'  Gone  to  the  boat  after  water.'  He  turned  around 
and  said :  '  Follow  me.'  Immediately  we  obeyed,  and 
as  we  came  to  the  gate  Thomas  was  there,  and  or 
dered  through  with  us.  Our  guide  stepped  in  the 
office  and  got  the  order  from  the  quartermaster  to 
the  general  at  the  fort  to  discharge  us  and  send  us 
to  Philadelphia.  He  then  brought  us  in  before  the 
general,  who  read  the  order  and  then  took  down  five 
'oaths  of  allegiance  to  the  Union,'  and  presented 
each  with  one  to  sign ;  but  for  conscience'  sake  we 
could  not  take  them  in  their  full  form.  The  gen 
eral  told  us  we  might  take  them  as  they  were  or 
remain  there  until  the  war  ended,  for  we  would  not 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  249 

be  discharged.  He  said  we  professed  to  be  a  law- 
abiding  people.  We  told  him  that  we  were,  and 
when  we,  for  conscience'  sake,  could  not  comply  with 
the  law,  we  submitted  to  the  penalty,  and  that  we 
were  willing  to  be  bound  in  that  respect ;  but  if  the 
law  required  things  of  us  that  came  into  conflict  with 
our  religious  feelings,  we  peaceably  submitted  to  the 
penalty,  if  it  was  death,  rather  than  wound  our  con 
science. 

"After  consulting  some  officers  he  altered  the 
oaths  to  'affirmations,'  striking  out  such  parts  as  we 
objected  to,  but  leaving  us  bound  not  to  go  into  or 
correspond  with  the  disloyal  States  without  liberty 
from  the  Secretary  of  War.  We  then  signed  and 
qualified  to  them.  He  then  gave  us  a  passport  to  the 
boat  at  Newcastle  and  a  transport  to  Philadelphia 
on  the  cars.  Tenderly  bidding  us  farewell,  he  said  : 
4  Don't  be  too  late  for  the  cars.'  We  were  on  time." 

Ascertaining  that  these  papers  permitted  it,  our 
friends  accepted  an  invitation  to  stop  at  Samuel 
Hilles's  home  in  Wilmington,  Delaware,  who,  with 
other  Friends,  was  gone  to  Washington  on  their  behalf, 
but  returned  next  day. 

These  released  prisoners  made  no  small  stir  in  the 
city  of  Wilmington  as  they  appeared  on  the  streets 
the  day  after  their  arrival.  It  was  the  day  when  the 
Friends  held  their  mid-week  meeting,  and  the  North 
Carolina  conscripts  went  joyfully  to  the  worship  of 
God  in  company  with  them.  After  the  meeting  was 
over,  numbers  of  Friends  were  anxious  to  entertain 
the  strangers  and  to  listen  to  their  remarkable  stories. 


250  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

The  visitors  finally  separated,  and  as  guests  went  to 
different  houses. 

For  a  few  days  they  continued  their  visits  among 
Friends,  and  the  journal  of  William  Hockett  says : 
"  Went  to  Joseph  Tatnall's.  He  gave  me  five  dollars, 
which  I  divided  with  my  companions.  Then  we  went 
to  Samuel  and  Margaret  Hilles's,  who  are  like  a 
father  and  mother  to  us." 

They  were  taken  by  Samuel  Hilles  to  Philadelphia, 
where  they  were  entertained  by  Thomas  Evans.  Here 
they  learned  that  the  Philadelphia  Meeting  for  Suf 
ferings  had  appointed  Thomas  Evans,  Samuel  Hilles, 
and  James  K.  Graves  to  visit  the  President  and  Sec 
retary  of  War  on  their  account.  The  journal  con 
tinues  :  "  They,  under  God's  help,  have  effected  our 
release,  for  which  we  feel  truly  thankful.  We  praise 
and  adore  Almighty  God  for  His  mercies  so  bounti 
fully  bestowed  upon  us  poor  unworthy  creatures.  Let 
all  honor  and  praise  be  ascribed  to  the  Lord,  and  none 
to  us,  for  we  are  unprofitable  servants  ;  we  have  only 
done  our  duty,  and  it  was  through  and  by  the  ability 
which  God  gave  that  we  were  enabled  to  do  this." 

The  Philadelphia  Friends  kindly  furnished  each  of 
these  five  men  with  a  trunk  full  of  clothing  and  fifty 
dollars  in  cash,  and  with  a  ticket  to  their  friends  in 
Indiana.  The  wives  and  children  of  Thomas  and 
Jacob  Hinshaw  made  their  way  to  them,  in  the  course 
of  the  year,  and  the  account  of  their  journey  ings  in 
those  troublesome  times  was  an  interesting  story,  as 
recently  given  to  the  writer  by  Thomas  Hinshaw's 
wife.  After  the  surrender,  William  Hockett  and  his 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  251 

friends  returned  to  their  Southern  homes,  and  on  the 
farm  where  his  wife  so  faithfully  toiled  for  herself 
and  the  little  ones,  in  his  absence,  they  still  live,  en 
joying  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  the  Lord  and  the 
blessed  hope  of  that  eternal  rest,  into  which  some  of 
their  companions  in  trial,  and  their  little  ones,  so 
faithfully  cared  for,  have  already  entered. 

On  the  fifth  of  June,  1865,  under  the  shade  of  a 
big  oak  tree,  in  front  of  his  house,  where  he  had 
bidden  his  wife  and  children  good-by  two  years 
before,  to  answer  the  call  of  the  Raleigh  guards, 
William  B.  Hockett  was  privileged  again  to  clasp  in 
his  arms  his  wife  and  little  ones.  With  joyful  hearts 
thanksgiving  was  offered  to  Almighty  God  for  His 
faithfulness  in  keeping  them  amid  the  scenes  and  pri 
vations  of  those  years  of  separation ;  for  William  was 
not  the  only  one  to  suffer  trial.  To  his  wife  those 
years  had  been  a  time  of  earnest  toil,  care  and 
anxiety.  Not  only  had  she  labored  for  the  support  of 
herself  and  her  little  children,  but  solicitude  for  her 
husband  had  daily  weighed  upon  her  heart.  Tidings 
came  from  him  but  seldom,  and  she  could  only  leave 
him  in  the  hands  of  her  Heavenly  Father  while  she 
carried  on  the  farm,  spun  and  wove,  working  by  day 
and  night,  anxiously  waiting  and  wondering  how  and 
when  the  end  would  come. 

Johnston's  army  had  spent  many  weeks  in  the 
neighborhood  of  her  home,  and  had  on  two  occasions 
filled  her  yard  from  morning  until  evening ;  but  not 
a  chicken  had  been  taken  without  leave.  Whilst  the 
wagons  and  cattle  of  the  army  were  passing,  her  own 


252  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

cattle  got  loose  and  started  away  with  the  army  herds. 
The  colored  boy  whom  she  employed  went  after  them, 
and  when  the  captain  of  the  train  was  told  the  cir 
cumstances,  he  ordered  his  men  to  help  turn  the 
straying  cattle.  A  neighbor  told  the  trusting  wife 
that  her  horse  was  in  too  good  condition  ;  that  the 
army  was  needing  horses,  and  hers  would  surely  be 
taken.  The  army  was  all  day  passing  her  house,  and 
the  excited  horse  was  racing  back  and  forth  between 
the  barn  and  the  road  in  full  view,  but  he  was  not 
taken.  Although  the  neighborhood  had  been  ran 
sacked  for  miles  around  for  horses,  and  scarcely  one 
of  any  value  had  been  left,  this  fine  young  horse, 
for  which  William  Hockett  had  refused  the  five  hun 
dred  dollars  to  purchase  his  freedom,  had  been  spared 
through  the  providence  of  God  and  the  care  of  the 
neighbors,  who  on  some  occasions  had  hid  it  in  the 
woods  and  bushes.  Says  the  journal :  "  The  Lord 
knew  the  corn  that  was  planted  would  have  to  be 
ploughed,  or  it  would  not  grow,  and  the  promise  was 
that  my  wife  should  not  want  during  my  absence." 

William  Hockett  quietly  took  up  once  more  the 
duties  of  home  life,  and  happily  have  he  and  his  wife 
lived  on  the  old  home-place.  Their  little  children  of 
the  war  time,  and  others  whom  God  has  given  them, 
are  grown  to  manhood  and  womanhood,  and  some  of 
them  are  settled  in  homes  of  their  own.  The  baby 
who  was  so  tenderly  cared  for  in  those  trying  years 
has  gone  on  to  the  home  above,  leaving  three  of  her 
own  children  to  battle  with  life. 

In   their  declining  years,  William   and   his  wife, 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  253 

under  the  shade  of  the  old  oak  tree  that  casts  a  little 
longer  shadow  now,  often  recount  the  memories  of 
those  times  and  the  blessings  they  have  received  from 
God.  As  regularly  as  in  those  earlier  days  before  the 
war,  they  cross  the  stream  still  flowing  between  their 
home  and  the  new  meeting-house  on  the  hill,  to  "  wor 
ship  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth." 

William  has  been  recorded  a  minister  of  the  gospel 
among  the  Friends,  and  in  the  evening  of  life  is  doing 
what  his  hands  find  to  do,  to  hasten  the  day  when 
righteousness  shall  reign  in  the  earth,  and  the  sound 
of  battle  shall  no  more  be  heard  in  any  land. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

God  bless  ye,  brothers  !  —  in  the  fight 
Ye' re  waging  now,  ye  cannot  fail, 
For  better  is  your  sense  of  right 
Than  kingcraft's  triple  mail. 


WHITTIEB. 


HIMELIUS  and  Jesse  Hockett  were  brothers  of 
William  B.  Hockett.  They  were  settled  near  the  old 
homestead  at  Centre,  always  attended  the  same  meet 
ing,  and  had  accepted  the  doctrines  of  Friends.  On 
the  fourth  of  April,  1862,  they  were  drafted,  sent  to 
Raleigh,  and  thence  to  Weldon,  N.  C.  They  were 
assigned  to  Capt.  Kirkman's  company,  but  for  some 
days  were  not  required  to  perform  any  military  duty. 

Himelius  Hockett  says :  "  The  captain  well  under 
stood  our  principles.  He  was  a  very  kind  man,  dis 
posed  to  favor  us,  and  it  was  by  his  kindness  that  we 
were  thus  far  excused  from  service."  The  conduct  of 
the  brothers  excited  the  curiosity  of  the  soldiers,  and 
they  had  opportunity  to  explain  their  religious  prin 
ciples,  which  were  well  received  by  many.  The  colonel 
soon  sent  orders,  however,  that  every  man  able  for 
duty  should  be  drilled.  This  brought  the  brothers  be 
fore  him,  and  he  gave  them  the  choice  of  one  of  three 
things,  to  take  a  gun,  accept  work,  or  be  shot.  But 
they  said  they  must  upon  conscientious  grounds  decline 


v 


H.   M.    HOCKETT 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  255 

to  do  any  work  that  aided  in  carrying  on  war.  The 
colonel  replied  that  it  was  no  time  for  religious  scru 
ples  ;  that  they  were  in  the  war  and  must  fight  out  of 
it ;  that  it  was  the  duty  of  every  man  alike  to  aid  in 
the  defense  of  his  country  and  property ;  that  it  would 
be  time  enough  for  people  to  embrace  such  a  religion 
as  they  pleased  when  the  war  was  over.  He  told  them 
that  they  were  liable  to  be  shot  for  disobedience,  and 
if  they  did  not  obey  him  he  would  report  them  to  the 
highest  authority.  They  replied  that  they  were  com 
manded  to  fear  God,  who  is  able  to  destroy  both  soul 
and  body,  rather  than  man  who,  when  he  hath  de 
stroyed  the  body,  hath  no  more  that  he  can  do. 

They  were  then  taken  to  prison  and  told  to  make  up 
their  minds  what  part  of  the  service  they  would  enter. 
Much  interest,  from  various  motives,  was  shown  by 
the  men  concerning  the  grounds  of  their  objections 
and  as  to  what  would  be  the  fate  of  the  Christian 
prisoners.  After  coming  to  understand  their  position, 
many  of  the  soldiers  spoke  words  of  encouragement 
to  the  Friends.  One  Baptist  brother  took  up  their 
defense,  and  argued  that  the  Friends  were  right  and 
where  his  own  church  ought  to  be  upon  the  subject. 

The  colonel  was  informed  by  the  brothers  that  they 
could  not  accept  any  of  his  propositions,  and  that,  as 
was  their  Christian  privilege,  they  would  suffer  the 
penalty,  whatever  it  might  be.  They  were  then  kept 
in  prison  for  several  days,  expecting  hourly  to  be 
called  out  for  trial ;  but  with  others  they  were  dis 
charged,  it  having  been  proved  that  the  number  of 
men  required  from  their  township  had  been  made  up 


256  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

by  volunteers.  They  were  accordingly  sent  home, 
only  to  be  conscripted  soon  after.  We  will  now  let 
Himelius  M.  Hockett  tell  their  story  in  his  own  words, 
as  he  has  kindly  sent  it  to  the  writer. 

"  We  were  notified  of  our  conscription  and  ordered 
to  camp,  but  we  did  not  choose  to  go,  and  remained 
quietly  about  our  own  affairs.  Soon,  however,  the 
militia  colonel  appeared  and  took  us  from  our  work 
in  the  fields  to  the  camp  at  Raleigh.  We  stated  our 
reasons  for  not  answering  the  summons,  and  told  the 
officers  we  went  as  prisoners  and  not  as  soldiers. 

"  Arriving  in  Raleigh  April  4th,  1863,  we,  with  a 
neighbor  named  Reynolds,  were  ordered  to  go  at  once 
to  get  wood  for  the  use  of  the  camp.  This  we  declined 
to  do,  for  we  considered  that  by  so  doing  we  would 
commit  ourselves  to  further  military  requirements. 
The  officers  then  ordered  soldiers  to  drive  us  into  the 
service  with  bayonets,  swearing  that  they  would  make 
examples  of  such  men  before  they  would  have  their 
orders  disobeyed.  We  told  them  we  meant  no  disre 
spect  to  them  as  men  or  officers,  but  that  it  was  in 
obedience  to  a  higher  authority  that  we  felt  that  we 
must  refuse  to  obey  orders  that  conflicted  with  the 
laws  of  God. 

"  We  were  left  in  camp  over  night,  and  the  next 
morning  were  ordered  to  similar  work,  but  declining, 
were  told  that  they  would  soon  bring  us  out  of  our 
religious  notions.  The  enrolling  officer  of  the  com 
pany  told  us  that  over  120,000  had  been  paid  to  him 
for  Quaker  taxes  by  Orthodox  Quakers,  and  they 
would  subdue  us  before  they  had  done  with  us. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  257 

"  I  then  told  my  brother  that  they  were  in  no  con 
dition  to  hear  truth,  and  it  would  be  like  casting 
pearls  before  swine  to  reply  to  them.  We  meekly  let 
them  go  on  with  their  tirades  of  abuse  until  they  pretty 
well  exhausted  themselves.  Noticing  our  composure, 
one  said :  '  I  reckon  you  think  you  are  persecuted  for 
righteousness'  sake,  don't  you? '  Everyman  was  then 
ordered  into  line  to  march  to  the  adjutant-general's 
office  to  be  assigned  to  his  place  in  the  army.  We 
declined  to  march  in  line,  and  for  this  the  soldiers 
were  ordered  to  run  us  through  with  their  bayonets. 
They  ran  the  glittering  steel  through  our  clothing 
without  inflicting  the  least  damage  to  our  persons,  in 
a  way  that  seemed  strange  to  us.  We  told  them  we 
would  go  to  the  office  as  prisoners,  but  not  in  military 
drill.  This  we  were  allowed  to  do,  and  we  did  it  with 
such  coolness  that  one  of  the  officers  was  heard  to 
remark :  '  That  fellow  is  no  coward  and  might  make 
a  splendid  field  officer  if  he  only  had  the  right  dispo 
sition  in  him.' 

"  We  were  assigned  with  Wenlock  Reynolds  and 
another  Friend  to  a  battery  of  artillery.  Military 
clothing  was  given  us  but  we  declined  it.  We  were 
sent  at  once  to  Kinston  and  placed  in  a  battery  of 
horse-artillery.  Next  day  we  were  all  three  ordered 
to  drill  with  the  rest,  but  refusing  to  take  arms,  we 
were  told  by  the  lieutenant  to  consider  ourselves  under 
arrest  for  disobeying  orders.  Much  curiosity  was 
aroused  among  the  men,  many  of  whom  could  not 
seem  to  realize  that  religion  had  anything  in  it  to  jus 
tify  exemption  from  military  duty,  in  a  case  of  neces- 


258  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

sity  like  this ;  and  one  said :  '  He  that  protecteth  not 
his  house  hath  denied  the  faith  and  is  worse  than  an 
infidel.'  To  this  I  replied  that  the  Scripture  did  not 
read  in  that  way.  He  insisted  that  he  had  quoted 
it  correctly,  but,  taking  a  New  Testament  from  my 
pocket,  I  soon  proved  him  wrong.  He  said  that 
'provide'  meant  the  same  as  'protect,'  anyway.  I 
told  him  to  apply  to  the  dictionary  and  he  would  find 
the  meaning  very  different ;  that  we  believed  it  our 
duty  to  'provide  things  honest  in  the  sight  of  all 
men,'  but  when  called  upon  to  protect,  in  the  sense  in 
which  he  used  the  word,  it  was  contrary  to  the  pre 
cepts  of  Christ,  who  with  his  disciples  taught  that  we 
should  '  resist  not  evil,'  '  do  violence  to  no  man,' 
'  they  that  take  the  sword  shall  perish  with  the  sword,' 
'be  not  overcome  of  evil,  but  overcome  evil  with 
good,'  etc.  One  man  called  out :  '  That  man  is  right ; 
it  is  as  he  says,'  and  thereupon  they  grew  divided 
among  themselves,  and  the  officers  became  angry  and 
ordered  us  up  to  the  general's  headquarters. 

"  General  Ransom  had  been  informed  of  our  po 
sition,  and  meeting  us  at  the  gate  of  his  office  said 
that  he  was  a  man  of  decision  and  would  have  '  no 
equivocations  nor  prevarications ?  from  us  ;  as  to  our 
religion,  we  should  not  bring  that  up,  for  he  knew  as 
much  about  that  as  he  cared  to  know.  His  decision 
was  already  made.  We  could  go  on  duty  under  arms, 
pay  the  tax  settled  upon,  or  go  to  the  salt-works,  and 
he  would  give  us  as  much  time  as  we  wanted  to  make 
our  decision,  but  under  the  following  circumstances : 
to  be  shut  up  in  prison  under  guard,  without  one  mor= 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  259 

sel  of  anything  to  eat  or  drink,  or  any  communication 
with  any  one  until  we  complied  with  his  orders. 

"  We  were  then  taken  to  the  provost-marshal's  office 
to  receive  the  execution  of  our  sentence.  He  advised 
us  to  pay  the  tax,  as  it  was  a  great  privilege  which 
thousands  would  gladly  avail  themselves  of.  We  told 
him  that  to  us  it  was  not  a  matter  of  dollars  and  cents  ; 
that  this  had  no  bearing  with  us ;  it  was  a  matter  of 
principle,  in  which  our  religious  liberty  was  interfered 
with.  Wenlock  Reynolds  concluded,  however,  to  pay 
the  tax  and  was  discharged.  But  my  brother  and  I 
could  not  feel  free  to  do  so  and  went  to  the  prison  to 
share  alike  our  fate. 

"  The  captain  of  the  guard  seemed  at  first  harsh 
and  rough  in  his  manner,  but  a  little  incident,  small 
though  it  may  seem,  took  hold  of  his  feelings.  After 
committing  us  to  the  room  and  charging  the  guard  in 
our  presence  to  keep  us  with  all  diligence,  he  told 
them  not  to  allow  any  communication  between  us  and 
any  one  else,  nor  to  allow  us  to  have  a  morsel  of  any 
thing  to  eat  or  drink,  as  the  general  had  ordered.  We 
were  impressed  that  it  would  be  right  to  make  a  full 
surrender  and  to  trust  wholly  to  a  kind  Providence,  so 
we  told  him  we  had  some  cakes  and  cheese  in  our 
valises,  that  had  been  furnished  us  by  our  wives  at 
home.  We  then  opened  the  valises  and  showed  him 
before  the  guards  what  we  had,  and  told  him  if  it  was 
right  to  execute  such  a  sentence,  he  could  take  them. 
4  O ! '  he  said,  '  I  guess  you  might  keep  that,'  and  he 
seemed  very  tender,  but  looking  at  the  guards  who 
were  looking  at  him,  there  seemed  no  way  for  him  to 


260  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

evade  the  command  he  had  received  and  given,  and  so 
.they  took  the  food  away.  This  circumstance  undoubt 
edly  had  its  effect  in  opening  the  way  for  future 
results. 

"  The  captain  did  all  he  could  for  us,  and  thought 
we  had  better  yield  a  little,  even  at  some  compromise 
of  principle.  He  said  that  Kansom  was  a  hard  gen 
eral  and  would  see  us  perish  before  he  would  reverse 
his  decision. 

"Numbers  became  interested,  and  Walter  Dunn, 
the  provost-marshal,  came  in  to  see  us ;  he  labored 
hard  to  persuade  us  that  we  were  in  error  in  trying  to 
keep  to  principles  that  our  own  church  did  not  contend 
for ;  that  he  had  taken  pains  to  inform  himself  and 
we  were  about  all  who  were  giving  the  authorities 
trouble  because  of  religion;  he  said  Wenlock  Rey 
nolds  had  paid  the  tax,  and  why  couldn  't  we ;  that  we 
were  not  subordinate  to  the  decisions  of  our  church  at 
large.  I  then  took  from  my  pocket  a  copy  of  the  last 
yearly  meeting's  minutes  and  showed  him  the  recorded 
decisions  of  that  body.  He  paused  for  a  while,  and 
then  said  that  we  could  not  see  alike,  and  it  was  better 
to  compromise  these  little  prejudices,  or  opinions, 
especially  when  calamities  were  upon  us.  I  told  him 
we  had  no  right  to  compromise  with  wrong ;  we  ought 
to  obey  God  rather  than  man ;  and  we  should  not  do 
violence  to  an  enlightened  conscience.  All  his  argu 
ments  were  answered  in  a  way  that  was  interesting,  if 
not  satisfactory  to  him,  and  he  then  began  to  inquire 
into  our  condition  as  prisoners,  concerning  which  he 
manifestly  felt  anxious.  He  asked  if  we  had  not 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  261 

partaken  of  food  or  drink  since  we  were  put  in  jail, 
and  we  were  able  to  answer  him  that  we  had  not, 
which  he  seemed  to  wonder  at,  asking  over  and  over 
particularly.  It  may  be  that  he  suspected  the  guards 
had  been  feeding  us,  for  we  had  now  been  over  four 
days  without  food  or  water,  and  there  was  a  growing 
feeling  of  anxiety  concerning  us. 

"  The  evening  before  the  visit  of  the  marshal, 
while  we  were  feeling  somewhat  thirsty,  copious  show 
ers  of  rain  fell,  and  we  could  have  caught  water  from 
the  windows  as  it  fell  from  the  eaves  of  the  building. 
My  first  thought  was,  '  that  water  is  providentially 
sent,'  but  I  felt  restrained  from  taking  any  of  it. 
Arousing  my  brother,  who  had  fallen  asleep,  I  asked 
him  about  it,  and  he  said  he  thought  we  had  better 
not.  So  we  went  to  sleep  again.  Had  we  kept  the 
cakes  and  cheese  or  caught  the  water,  we  could  not 
have  given  the  answers  we  did  to  the  officer's  ques 
tions,  and  this  fact  seemed  more  to  impress  him  in 
our  favor  than  anything  else. 

"  One  day  a  sergeant  came  in,  saying  we  were  the 
worst  men  on  earth  :  that  we  were  committing  suicide 
by  willfully  starving  ourselves  to  death,  and  we  would 
go  to  hell  for  it.  I  told  him  that  he  could  make  no 
such  thing  appear  unless  he  could  make  it  appear  that 
we  refused  to  eat,  and  that  it  was  martyrdom  we  were 
suffering  instead  of  committing  suicide.  At  this  he 
hung  his  head  and  went  away. 

"The  chaplains  and  others  were  admitted  to  con 
vince  us  of  our  supposed  error  and  induce  us  to 
change  our  position.  We  seldom,  if  ever,  had  the 


262  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

second  disagreeable  interview  with  the  same  person. 
Their  abuse  was  received  with  meekness,  and  they 
afterwards  rewarded  us  with  kindness. 

"  We  felt  remarkably  preserved  during  this  isola 
tion  from  human  aid,  and  felt  but  little  the  need  of 
any  earthly  thing. 

"  The  night  before  our  release,  Colonel  Eaton  came 
to  our  prison  with  half  a  pint  of  water  and  one  spoon 
ful  of  sugar  in  it,  saying :  c  I  have  come  to  relieve 
you  from  this  punishment.  I  have  a  little  water  and 
sugar  which  I  am  happy  to  furnish  you.'  I  told  him 
if  given  in  a  Christian  spirit  he  would  be  blessed  in 
the  deed.  He  seemed  much  affected  and  very  tender, 
and  said  he  hoped  ever  to  live  in  the  spirit  of  doing 
to  others  as  he  would  be  done  by. 

"  The  next  morning,  fully  five  days  after  our  con 
finement,  a  small  amount  of  food  was  given  us  with 
the  statement  that  the  doctors  said  they  must  allow 
us  but  little,  as  much  food  would  endanger  our  lives. 
It  seemed  singular  that  after  passing  such  a  sentence 
they  should  be  so  anxious  to  save  our  lives,  but  we 
soon  ascertained  that  there  was  more  anxiety  than  we 
supposed,  and  while  we  were  favored  to  possess  our 
souls  in  patience,  the  officers  were  much  troubled  on 
our  account.  We  found,  too,  that  the  citizens  were 
becoming  so  aroused  that  a  plot  was  on  foot  to  release 
us  by  a  mob  if  we  were  not  soon  relieved. 

"  A  Baptist  minister  by  the  name  of  Thome  was 
admitted  to  our  room  soon  after  the  sentence  of  star 
vation  had  been  revoked.  He  seemed  to  be  in  the 
last  stages  of  consumption,  and  said  he  did  not  expect 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  263 

to  live  long,  but  wanted  to  encourage  us  to  be  faith 
ful  ;  that  he  had  sympathized  with  us  during  our 
harsh  treatment,  and  appreciated  and  endorsed  our 
peace  principles ;  that  their  church  originally  advo 
cated  peace  principles  and  ought  to  to-day,  but  by 
giving  away  gradually  to  some  disaffected  members, 
they  had  drifted  into  a  form  of  discipline  which  left 
their  members  at  liberty.  (Cabot  Powell,  the  Baptist 
before  alluded  to,  corroborated  this  statement,  and  so 
did  Charles  Spurgeon  in  his  lecture  on  George  Fox.) 
Our  friend  then  told  us  that  he  had  become  so  inter 
ested  in  our  case  that  he  had  sent  a  letter  by  private 
messenger  to  Governor  Vance,  and  had  instructed 
the  messenger  to  wait  in  person  for  a  reply  and  return 
with  it  the  same  night.  The  governor,  by  executive 
authority,  had  revoked  and  set  aside  the  sentence  of 
General  Ransom." 

The  following  letter  written  by  Himelius  M.  Hock- 
ett  at  the  time  of  his  imprisonment  has  been  found 
by  the  writer  among  a  package  of  papers,  and  will 
doubtless  interest  the  reader  : 

KINSTON,  N.  C.,  4/10, 1863. 

"  DEAR  WIFE  AND  CHILDREN  :  Having  the  chance 
to  send  home  a  few  lines,  rather  unexpectedly,  I  have 
concluded  to  write,  though  under  circumstances  which 
I  fear  will  prove  trying  to  you.  I  am  in  good  health 
and  have  been  quite  well,  for  me,  nearly  ever  since  I 
left  home.  Jesse  is  not  quite  so  well.  He  has  taken 
cold  and  has  a  troublesome  cough,  though  we  hope  it 
will  prove  nothing  serious. 


264  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

"  We  are  assigned  to  Captain  Bunting's  Wilming 
ton  horse-artillery  company,  stationed  at  Kinston. 
We  were  brought  here  last  Fourth-day  and  remained 
in  camp  until  this  morning.  On  being  required  to 
drill  we  refused,  and  were  sent  up  to  the  town  one 
mile  this  side  of  the  battery  to  appear  before  General 
Ransom.  He  told  us  he  would  hear  no  plea  about 
religion,  as  the  laws  had  made  provisions  and  he  was 
bound  to  execute  them ;  that  he  should  put  us  in  a 
room  upstairs  and  we  should  not  have  one  drop  of 
water  nor  one  morsel  of  food ;  neither  should  we  com 
municate  with  any  one  except  authorities  until  we 
agreed  to  go  on  duty  or  pay  the  five  hundred  dollar 
tax. 

"Second-day,  the  13th.  We  missed  the  opportu 
nity  of  sending  letters  home  and  are  still  in  prison, 
having  been  three  days  and  nights  without  one  mor 
sel  of  sustenance,  either  bread  or  water,  and  the  cap 
tain,  who  visits  us  daily,  says  that  we  will  find  General 
Ransom's  orders  carried  out,  for  he  will  see  us  dead 
and  buried  before  he  will  give  way  one  particle.  We, 
however,  do  not  think  it  safe  to  give  way  to  his 
demands,  having  a  Master,  even  Christ,  to  whom  it 
is  our  duty  to  yield  ourselves  servants  to  obey. 

"  Now  read  the  tenth,  eleventh  and  twelfth  chap 
ters  of  Hebrews,  and  they  will  set  forth  our  faith  and 
whereunto  we  must  come,  to  become  servants  of  the 
living  and  eternal  God,  who  has  bought  us  with  a 
price  and  is  able  to  redeem  us  from  all  suffering  and 
bondage  in  his  own  time  and  pleasure,  when  he  is 
pleased  to  say  it  is  enough. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  265 

"  Whatever  may  be  our  fate,  we  feel  perfectly  re 
signed  to  God's  blessed  will,  which  is  a  duty  all  Chris 
tians  must  come  unto,  and  we  have  felt  that  we  could 
give  up  all  things  in  the  earth  for  His  sake,  near  and 
dear  as  they  seem  to  us.  Such  has  been  our  comfort 
after  three  days  of  starving  that  we  have  rested  many 
times,  perfectly  at  ease,  not  knowing  the  need  of  any 
thing  ;  yea,  have  felt  that  the  bread  from  heaven 
had  not  been  withheld  from  us.  We  sometimes  feel 
the  River  of  Life  to  be  flowing  so  near  that  we  can 
hardly  desire  to  return  to  such  freedom  as  the  world 
can  give. 

"  Third  -  day,  the  21st.  Having  been  prevented 
from  sending  you  a  letter  by  the  last  mail,  we  now 
embrace  the  opportunity.  We  went  four  and  a  half 
days  without  a  morsel  of  food  or  drink.  By  this  time 
it  pleased  the  Lord  to  touch  the  hearts  of  the  people, 
and  we  were  given  one  half  pint  of  sugar  and  water 
the  first  night,  and  the  next  morning  we  received 
bread  and  other  victuals,  as  we  were  able  to  bear  it, 
it  having  been  five  days  since  we  had  eaten  anything 
at  all.  We  are  now  recruited  and  feel  quite  well. 
We  have  been  quite  well  with  very  little  exception 
ever  since  we  left  home.  We  were  placed  in  the  care 
of  Captain  Baxter  of  the  ninth  regiment,  Company 
H,  who  is  detailed  at  this  place  with  his  company 
to  keep  the  prisoners,  and  who  merits  our  grateful 
thanks  for  his  kindness  to  us.  He  kept  us  under 
guard  for  some  days  and  then  told  us  he  should  take 
the  guard  away  only  when  we  had  occasion  to  walk 
out  of  doors,  also  that  we  might  walk  where  we 


266  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

pleased  over  the  house.  In  short,  we  are  treated  with 
a  great  deal  of  sympathy  by  all  the  soldiers  in  Bax 
ter's  company. 

"  Do  not  be  discouraged,  but  look  forward  with  an 
eye  of  faith,  my  dearest  ones,  and  I  humbly  trust  that 
better  days  will  soon  arise.  Bless  and  kiss  the  chil 
dren  for  me,  and  tell  them,  —  oh,  how  much  I  love 
them ! 

"  Direct  your  letter  to  Kinston,  Lenoir  Co.,  N.  C. 

"H.  M.  HOCKETT." 

To  RACHEL  HOCKETT. 

Following  their  release  from  starvation,  General 
Ransom  on  recovering  from  his  illness  returned  to  his 
command,  and  our  Friends  were  again  severely  tried 
as  the  following  letter,  written  to  their  father,  will 
show: 

KINSTON,  N.  C.,  Fifth  mo.,  25th,  1863. 

"  DEAR  FATHER  :  We  have  not  received  any  ac 
count  from  you  since  we  wrote  you  last,  which  we 
expected  to  have  done  this  evening ;  neither  have  we 
received  any  account  of  the  box  which  you  proposed 
to  send  us.  We  suggest  that  you  send  no  such  thing 
without  a  pilot,  which,  perhaps,  would  not  pay  at  pres 
ent,  as  you  could  afford  us  but  little  relief  in  all 
probability  by  coming. 

"  We  must  inform  you  that  our  sufferings  have  been 
greatly  increased  since  we  last  addressed  you.  Gen 
eral  Ransom  has  returned.  Last  Fifth-day  we  were 
taken  out  with  the  other  prisoners  and  required  to 
clean  up  the  streets  about  his  quarters,  which  we  re- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  267 

fused  to  do ;  and  we  were  harassed  about  the  streets 
with  logs  of  wood  tied  on  our  shoulders  for  about  two 
hours,  and  then  ordered  to  the  guard-house  with  about 
forty  others  in  the  same  house.  Next  day  we  were 
taken  out  and  required  to  do  some  service,  which  we 
declined,  and  we  were  treated  in  the  same  way  again 
amid  the  scoffs  of  many  spectators.  Then  they  ordered 
us  separated.  Jesse  was  taken  down  to  the  old  jail 
and  I  to  the  guard-house,  which  is  a  large  old  store 
room,  full  of  vermin  and  almost  every  offensive  thing, 
with  one  open  door  and  two  windows  in  the  east. 
Owing  to  the  crowded  and  filthy  condition  of  the  room 
it  is  a  noisome  and  unhealthy  place.  The  weather 
being  dry  and  hot  it  is  difficult  to  breathe  in  here  of 
an  evening.  The  prisoners  are  all  falling  away  owing 
to  the  scant  fare  and  confinement. 

"  I  have  not  seen  Jesse  since  Sixth-day  morning, 
nor  heard  from  him  since  Seventh-day  morning.  The 
jail  is  said  to  be  a  worse  room  for  hot  weather  than 
this,  and  desperate  for  filth. 

"  I  do  not  think  it  is  so  much  the  general's  orders 
as  the  ambitions  of  a  few  young  officers  under  him 
that  cause  us  to  be  used  as  we  are.  They  all  insist 
that  we  should  pay  out.  We  are  told  that  the  two 
generals,  Hill  and  Ransom,  declare  their  intention  of 
keeping  us  till  the  war  ends,  at  all  events,  and  we 
have  little  hope  of  getting  off  short  of  that.  We  can 
only  rely  upon  the  mercy  and  power  of  God  to  sustain 
us,  though  I  do  not  see  that  we  can  do  much  for  the 
credit  of  our  Society  in  such  a  place  of  confusion  as 
this,  as  there  is  continual  rioting,  fiddling,  dancing, 


268  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

swearing  and  drinking,  —  frequently  among  the  offi 
cers. 

"  But  enough  of  this !  I  have  written  in  great  con 
fusion,  but  hope  to  be  able  to  write  to  better  satisfac 
tion  next  time. 

"  H.  M.  HOCKETT." 

Keturning  to  the  journal  we  find  the  following : 
"  While  we  were  enjoying  comparative  quiet  within 
our  prison,  horrible  tragedies  were  going  on  without. 
Two  men  were  sentenced  by  court-martial  to  be  shot 
for  desertion.  As  we  sat  by  the  window  we  saw  the 
doomed  men  march  down  the  street  to  the  place  of 
execution,  surrounded  by  a  seemingly  thoughtless 
multitude.  The  infantry  and  cavalry  were  there  to 
witness  the  awful  spectacle,  that  the  lesson  of  obedi 
ence  to  military  authority  might  be  impressed  upon 
the  soldiers. 

"On  the  fifteenth  of  Fifth  month  our  old  guard 
was  removed  and  we  were  placed  under  the  care  of 
General  Daniel,  who  ordered  us  before  him  and  sternly 
demanded  whether  we  were  ready  to  comply  with  his 
requisitions.  We  answered  in  the  negative,  and  told 
him  if  it  was  wrong  at  first  it  was  wrong  now.  He 
said  he  was  a  man  of  few  words  and  wished  to  know 
no  more  about  our  creed  than  he  already  knew,  but  as 
we  were  so  conscientious  he  would  respect  our  scru 
ples  thus  far ;  he  would  not  arm  us  nor  require  us  to 
take  any  one's  life,  but  would  put  us  in  a  position  to 
save  the  lives  of  those  who  were  loyal  to  our  cause  by 
placing  us  in  the  front  of  the  next  battle,  where  we 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  269 

would  serve  as  breastworks  to  stop  bullets.  We  told 
him  that  we  would  prefer  to  suffer  wrong  rather 
than  to  do  wrong  and  the  responsibility  would  not  be 
on  us,  after  which  he  thoughtfully  replied :  '  No,  I 
suppose  the  responsibility  will  not  be  on  you.' 

"At  this  moment  I  looked  upon  him  with  pity 
rather  than  with  feelings  of  resentment  for  any  treat 
ment  we  had  received,  realizing  that  the  time  for  '  an 
eye  for  an  eye  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth '  was  passed 
away. 

"  General  Daniel  was  soon  ordered  to  assist  Gen 
eral  Lee,  and  before  the  time  came  for  us  to  act 
as  4  breastworks  to  stop  bullets '  he  was  killed  in 
battle. 

"  On  the  21st  we  were  ordered  to  clear  up  the  yard 
and  cultivate  flowers  for  the  preservation  of  health, 
as  the  officers  told  us,  and  they  said  that  this  could  in 
no  way  interfere  with  our  scruples.  We  at  once  saw 
their  motive,  which  was  to  have  us  commit  ourselves 
to  their  authority.  We  told  them  that  they  had  no 
right  to  demand  of  us,  who  were  prisoners,  such  ser 
vice  as  would  lead  directly  to  military  requirements. 
The  under-officer  was  much  enraged,  and  after  a  time 
told  us  that  he  had  reported  us  to  headquarters,  and 
that  we  were  ordered  to  be  shot  that  day  at  two 
o'clock ;  that  until  that  time  we  were  to  '  pack  logs.' 
The  soldiers  then  brought  some  logs  and  required  us 
to  take  them  up  and  carry  them,  which  was  a  punish 
ment  frequently  imposed  for  various  offenses.  We 
told  them  that  we  felt  under  no  obligations  to  impose 
self-punishment,  and  could  not  do  so.  The  soldiers 


270  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

tied  them  to  us  and  marched  us  up  and  down  the 
street. 

"  There  was  with  us  at  that  time  a  man  named 
Blackmore,  a  Baptist,  who  refused  to  bear  arms  for 
the  same  reason  as  ourselves.  He  was  soon  after  re 
moved,  and  we  understood  that  he  died  in  camp. 

"  As  we  were  marched  up  and  down  the  street  an 
army-officer  stepped  up  to  us  and  asked  why  our  con 
sciences  did  not  extend  into  our  legs,  saying  :  c  I  see 
you  carry  the  logs,  and  it  would  be  much  easier  to 
carry  a  musket.'  I  replied  that  we  compromised  no 
principle ;  that  we  went  up  and  down  the  street  as 
prisoners,  not  as  soldiers  ;  that  there  was  no  example 
in  Scripture  where  the  apostles  or  disciples  of  Christ 
refused  to  go  when  taken  as  prisoners  by  the  ruling 
authorities  ;  on  all  occasions  they  endured  the  penalty 
where  they  could  not  conscientiously  submit  to  the 
laws,  but  that  they  always  asserted  the  duty  and  right 
to  obey  God  rather  than  men.  His  countenance 
changed  and  he  walked  away,  and  I  never  saw  him 
again. 

"  At  our  first  appearance  many  wicked  expressions 
were  heard,  such  as  4  wearing  the  yoke ',  c  bearing  the 
cross  of  Christ,'  etc.,  but  this  was  soon  changed,  and 
when  the  logs  were  removed  it  was  done  with  tender 
hands.  Our  pardon  was  asked  by  some  who  had  been 
the  most  unkind.  So  these  punishments  intended  as 
scourges  seemed  more  like  jewels.  No  more  was  said 
of  the  shooting,  which  was  to  have  taken  place  at  two 
o'clock. 

"  Amid  all,  the  Lord  favored  us  to  possess  our  souls 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  271 

in  patience,  and  our  feeling  of  kindness  caused  every 
one  to  wonder,  and  we  believe  was  the  means  of  con 
vincing  many,  both  soldiers  and  citizens. 

"  Soon  after  this,  the  officers  separated  us.  My 
brother,  Jesse  D.  Hockett,  was  sent  to  the  old  city  jail, 
where  he  was  kept  for  some  time  in  the  dungeon,  a 
dark  and  doleful  place  for  a  man.  I  was  kept  among 
other  prisoners.  On  one  occasion  I  was  allowed  to 
visit  Jesse,  after  which  he  was  returned  to  the  guard 
house.  Our  health  was  now  very  poor. 

"  On  the  eleventh  of  Sixth  month,  1863,  I  was 
summoned  to  appear  for  trial  by  court-martial.  I 
appeared  on  the  thirteenth.  The  charges  read  were : 
4  Positive  disobedience  to  orders  when  required  to  take 
arms  and  drill.' 

"  The  judge-advocate  asked  me  if  I  wished  a  law 
yer  to  plead  my  case.  I  told  him  I  did  not  wish  it. 
He  said  my  case  was  a  grave  one,  and  I  had  better 
have  a  lawyer.  One  could  be  had  for  $100.  I  told 
him  if  allowed  to  speak  for  myself  that  was  all  the  de 
fense  I  asked.  He  said  I  could  have  that  privilege. 
I  then  asked  if  that  was  the  only  charge  there  was 
against  me.  They  said  it  was.  I  then  asked  if  I 
gave  no  reason  for  refusing  to  drill.  The  lieutenant 
had  been  called  to  prove  that  I  refused  to  drill.  He 
was  now  called  again  to  answer  my  question,  and  he 
said  that  I  did  ;  that  it  was  on  account  of  religious 
scruples.  I  then  told  them  that  was  no  more  than  I 
had  a  constitutional  right  to  do.  They  replied  that 
the  military  code  made  no  such  provision.  I  said  that 
was  very  likely,  but  the  constitution  was  potent  over 


272  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

all  laws  of  government,  and  no  law  could  be  rightfully 
enacted  inconsistent  therewith.  The  constitution  as 
it  then  was  secured  to  every  man  the  right  to  liberty 
of  conscience.  I  then  asked  if  it  was  not  known  that 
I  came  into  camp  as  a  prisoner  on  account  of  religious 
scruples ;  if  ever  there  was  a  charge  against  me  for 
not  answering  at  roll-call  except  when  reported  on  the 
sick  list,  or  if  I  had  ever  attempted  in  any  way  to  es 
cape  the  custody  of  the  authorities  that  held  me.  To 
this  he  replied :  '  I  never  knew  of  any  cause  of  com 
plaint  outside  of  the  charges  preferred  against  you.' 

"  Among  the  many  intriguing,  ironical  questions 
asked  me  was  this :  '  How  was  it  that  William  Penn, 
one  of  the  most  distinguished  men  of  your  sect,  so 
successfully  fought  the  Indians  in  defense  of  his  rights, 
if  you  cannot  fight  on  the  defensive  ?  '  It  had  been 
his  understanding  that  Penn  won  great  victories  over 
the  Indians.  I  told  him  if  such  was  the  case,  he  had 
been  grossly  misinformed  ;  that  neither  William  Penn 
nor  any  of  his  religious  adherents  had  ever  been  re 
sponsible  for  one  drop  of  Indian  blood ;  that  he 
resorted  to  no  carnal  weapons,  but  overcame  his  ene 
mies  by  the  spirit  that  overcomes  evil  with  good.  I 
further  told  them  that  the  State  of  North  Carolina 
was  first  largely  settled  by  Friends ;  that  the  Indians 
regarded  them  as  the  peaceable  sons  of  Penn  and 
there  was  no  war  with  them.  After  an  extended  in 
terview,  which  seemed  to  interest  all  parties,  I  was 
returned  to  my  prison-quarters  to  await  the  decision 
of  the  court-martial.  This  tribunal  was  composed  of 
officers  selected  from  a  Georgia  brigade  who  were  very 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  273 

little  acquainted  with  Friends  or  their  principles.  But 
they  seemed  more  ready  to  hear  and  learn  than  many 
of  larger  acquaintance  with  them,  but  whose  jealousy 
and  prejudice  in  war  times  ran  higher.  During  the 
trial  I  felt  that  there  was  much  sympathy  on  their 
part  with  me,  and  all  the  courtesy  was  extended  to  me 
that  could  be  shown  toward  a  prisoner,  although  fre 
quent  allusions  were  made  by  the  members  of  the 
court  to  the  stringency  of  the  laws  they  were  under 
and  the  oath  they  had  taken. 

"  On  the  22d  inst.  we  were  kindly  visited  by  our 
dear  friends,  William  Cox  (a  Friend  minister)  and 
Lazarus  Pearson,  by  whom  we  sent  letters  home. 
Hitherto  we  had  been  denied  the  privilege  of  receiv 
ing  or  sending  letters  unless  they  were  examined  by 
military  officers. 

"  On  the  26th  our  dear  friend,  Needham  Perkins 
(a  Friend  minister),  also  visited  us  and  furnished  us 
with  a  good  supply  of  tracts,  which  we  distributed 
among  the  soldiers.  They  seemed  to  appreciate  them 
and  gladly  read  them,  while  those  sent  from  Charles 
ton  teaching  that  war  was  right  were  carelessly 
thrown  away  or  used  in  lighting  their  pipes. 

"  On  the  3d  of  Seventh  month,  1863,  we  fell  into  the 
hands  of  a  new  provost-guard,  and  had  a  repetition  of 
former  experiences.  We  received  this  day  an  accept 
able  and  cheering  letter  from  W.  T.  Cox.  I  was 
taken  sick  on  the  7th,  and  for  several  days  remained 
very  ill,  during  which  time  my  brother  was  badly 
abused  and  punished  severely  for  refusing  to  do  mili 
tary  service. 


274  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

"  On  the  3d  of  Eighth  month  I  was  called  out  on 
dress-parade  to  receive  with  others  the  sentence  of 
the  court-martial.  For  desertion  some  were  to  have 
the  letter  D  branded  indelibly  on  their  bodies,  three 
inches  broad.  This  was  done  in  my  presence  with  a 
hot  iron,  accompanied  by  the  screams  of  the  unhappy 
victims.  There  were  similar  punishments  for  other 
offenses.  At  last  my  turn  came.  I  was  sentenced  to 
six  months'  hard  labor  in  one  of  the  military  forts, 
bound  with  heavy  ball  and  chain.  Some  of  the  sol 
diers  who  had  a  high  regard  for  and  deep  sympathy 
with  me  said  they  believed  the  sentence  of  the  court- 
martial  was  in  my  case  grossly  perverted.  They  had 
overheard  a  conversation  of  the  officers,  from  which 
they  gathered  that  no  sentence  had  been  passed  on 
me,  and  that  clemency  had  been  recommended.  I  was 
informed  that  all  the  officers  accorded  with  this  until 
it  reached  Jefferson  Davis,  who  refused  to  sign  the 
decision  and  recommended  that  examples  be  made  of 
all  offenders,  by  adequate  punishment. 

"  A  prisoner  who  was  tried  by  the  same  court- 
martial,  the  next  day  after  my  trial,  told  me  on  his 
return  to  prison  that  they  were  going  to  clear  me.  I 
asked  why,  and  he  replied  :  '  The  first  question  they 
asked  me  was,  "  Are  you  a  Quaker  ?  "  I  told  them 
I  was  not,  to  which  one  of  them  said  :  "  I  am  glad  of 
that,  for  I  never  want  anything  more  to  do  with  them 
on  this  account." ' 

"  They  claimed  to  have  charges  against  my  brother, 
but  he  was  never  summoned  before  this  tribunal. 

"  On  the  6th  of  Eighth  month  a  new  guard  was 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  275 

appointed,  and  on  the  7th  we  were  ordered  to  assist 
in  unloading  ordnance  cars  for  the  government,  and 
the  officers  ordered  that  we  should  be  pierced  four 
inches  deep  with  bayonets  if  we  refused.  On  declin 
ing  to  do  this  service  my  brother  was  pierced  cruelly 
with  bayonets,  while  I  was  hung  up  by  the  thumbs 
almost  clear  of  the  ground.  After  I  had  remained 
in  this  suffering  position  for  some  time,  the  corporal 
was  told  that  he  had  no  orders  to  tie  up  either  of  us, 
but  to  pierce  us  with  bayonets,  and  that  he  had  better 
obey  orders.  So  I  was  untied  and  pierced  with  a 
bayonet,  though  slightly,  perhaps  on  account  of  having 
already  suffered  unauthorized  punishment. 

"  On  the  9th  I  took  leave  of  my  brother  in  the 
prison  at  Kinston,  N.  C.,  where  we  had  together  en 
dured  much  suffering,  and  was  taken  to  Fort  Caswell 
to  receive  the  sentence  of  the  court-martial.  That 
night  we  were  lodged  in  prison  at  Wilmington,  and  the 
next  day  took  a  boat  to  Fort  Caswell.  On  the  morn 
ing  after  my  arrival  I  felt  that  it  would  be  right  to 
ask  an  interview  with  the  commanding  colonel,  from 
a  conviction  of  duty.  My  request  was  kindly  granted 
and  we  had  a  pleasant  interview,  and  I  have  always 
thought  it  a  beneficial  one.  Colonel  Jones  seemed  to 
be  a  man  of  more  reason  and  discretion  than  many 
of  his  class,  and  his  memory  I  shall  ever  cherish. 

"  I  told  him  I  sought  the  interview  in  order  to  ex 
plain  to  him  the  reasons  why  I  could  not  comply  with 
the  demands  upon  me.  He  said  that  he  had  received 
a  long  communication  from  headquarters  concerning 
my  case,  and  thought  he  well  understood  the  situa- 


276  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

tion,  but  was  instructed  to  carry  out  the  sentence. 
He  asked  why  we  Friends  could  not  furnish  substi 
tutes  or  do  other  government  work  if  we  were  con 
scientious  about  bearing  arms.  I  answered :  4  Sup 
pose  I  had  an  antipathy  against  thee  and  it  was  in 
my  heart  to  take  thy  life,  but  not  being  desperate 
enough  to  do  it  myself,  I,  for  one  hundred  or  one 
thousand  dollars,  hired  some  ruffian  to  do  it.  Who 
would  be  responsible  for  thy  blood  ? '  To  this  he 
replied  that  I  would  be,  of  course,  if  I  were  the  sole 
instigator  of  his  death. 

"  I  then  told  him  it  was  for  this  reason  that  we 
could  not  hire  substitutes,  who  pledged  themselves  to 
shed  blood,  as  the  common  duty  of  a  soldier.  Again, 
as  fortifications  are  needful  in  time  of  war,  should 
we  take  the  place  of  soldiers  to  build  them  ?  They 
would  be  placed  in  the  ranks  in  our  stead  and  sent  to 
kill  men.  We,  knowing  these  results,  do  not  feel  free 
to  do  a  soldier's  work. 

"  We  had  much  discussion  following  this,  upon  the 
subject  of  war,  and  admirably  different  was  the  colo 
nel's  conduct  toward  me  from  that  of  most  of  the  offi 
cers  before  whom  I  had  been,  who  refused  to  hear  any 
excuses  on  account  of  religion,  saying  they  knew  as 
much  as  they  wanted  to  know  on  that  subject. 

"  Colonel  Jones  said  the  reasons  I  gave  were  sin 
cere,  and  he  felt  disposed  to  favor  me  all  he  could. 
But  he  was  not  there  to  make  laws,  but  to  execute 
such  orders  as  he  received  from  higher  authority,  and 
he  had  taken  an  oath  to  that  effect. 

"  I  told  him  I  was  not  requiring  him  to  take  any 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  277 

undue  responsibility  on  himself.  If  it  was  right  for 
him  to  take  his  high  office  and  to  perform  the  attend 
ant  acts  of  office,  with  any  of  which  I  could  not  com 
ply,  I  was  there  to  suffer  the  penalty ;  but  it  was  the 
privilege  and  duty  of  Christians  to  give  a  reason  for 
their  faith  and  the  hope  that  is  within  them. 

"  To  all  this  he  listened  meditatively,  but  said  he 
would  have  to  send  me  to  the  prison.  After  a  few 
hours  the  police  came  to  take  me  to  the  smith-shop 
outside  the  fort,  with  orders  to  have  me  manacled 
with  a  chain  to  my  leg,  attached  to  a  heavy  ball. 
This  was  done  with  more  apparent  emotion  on  the 
part  of  the  workman  than  on  mine.  The  interview 
with  the  colonel  had  been  overheard  by  outsiders,  and 
word  seemed  to  have  run  through  the  entire  camp 
that  there  was  a  Christian  prisoner  brought  in  on 
account  of  his  religion. 

"  At  first  the  place  seemed  to  me  to  be  the  worst  I 
had  ever  seen,  and  the  colonel  had  told  me  at  the  first 
of  our  interview  that  they  had  outlaws  from  the  army 
and  others  of  the  worst  class  of  men,  yet  I  found 
more  sympathy  and  kind  treatment  than  at  any  other 
place.  For  several  days  I  was  not  called  for  by  the 
officer  of  the  day,  whose  business  it  was  to  assign  men 
work. 

"  Plenty  of  opportunity  was  offered  me  for  the  dis 
cussion  of  the  war  question.  One  man  asked  what 
would  become  of  a  nation  if  it  should  be  invaded  by 
another  and  none  were  ready  to  defend  it.  I  an 
swered  that  if  the  people  were  right  on  both  sides 
there  would  be  no  need  of  defense,  and  if  one  side 


278  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

were  wrong  the  Lord  would  protect  the  right,  if  they 
trusted  in  Him,  for  '  Vengeance  is  mine  ;  I  will  re 
pay,  saith  the  Lord.'  But  when  we  sought  to  defend 
ourselves,  we  had  no  right  to  depend  upon  Divine  pro 
tection.  The  Hebrews  under  Pharaoh  were  not  re 
sponsible  for  one  drop  of  blood  that  was  shed  in  the 
exit  from  Egypt.  The  Lord  delivered  them,  for  they 
trusted  in  Him. 

"  He  replied  that  we  could  not  get  nations  to  think 
alike,  so  we  must  take  things  as  we  find  them.  I  told 
him  the  question  should  be  whether  the  thing  were 
right  or  wrong ;  if  wrong,  we  should  not  do  evil,  that 
good  might  come,  but  overcome  evil  with  good.  He 
replied  that  these  arguments  would  do  in  time  of 
peace,  but  the  nations  would  have  to  be  wonderfully 
reformed  before  these  plans  would  work ;  it  would  be 
an  impossibility  to  change  the  minds  of  the  people  at 
once.  I  replied  that  individuals  must  begin  the  work 
of  enlightening  the  people  on  the  impolicies,  injustice, 
and  folly  of  war,  as  well  as  upon  the  conflict  between 
its  spirit  and  the  precepts  of  the  gospel.  Being  a 
little  stirred,  he  said  that  the  Bible  sanctions  war ; 
that  David  was  a  man  after  God's  own  heart,  and  he 
was  a  great  warrior,  for  while  Saul  slew  his  thousands, 
David  slew  his  tens  of  thousands,  and  destroyed  his 
enemies  by  force  of  arms.  I  told  him  that  the  Bible 
was  full  of  prophecies  pointing  to  the  advent  of  Christ 
as  the  Prince  of  Peace,  upon  whose  shoulders  should 
be  the  government ;  that  we  were  now  in  the  gospel 
days  when  swords  are  to  be  beaten  into  ploughshares, 
and  spears  into  pruninghooks ;  that  Christ  in  his 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  279 

teaching  clearly  corroborated  the  prophecies,  saying : 
'  It  was  said  by  them  of  old  time,  "  an  eye  for  an  eye 
and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth,"  but  I  say  unto  you,  resist  not 
evil.'  Saint  Paul,  the  chiefest  of  the  apostles,  with 
truly  inspired  knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  testifies : 
'The  weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not  carnal,  but. 
mighty  through  God  to  the  pulling  down  of  the 
strongholds,'  while  the  effects  of  carnal  warfare  are 
continually  demoralizing  instead  of  christianizing  men. 

"  These  and  similar  interviews  were  repeated  for 
days,  as  new  officers  came  in,  and  I  seemed  favored 
with  ready  answers,  sometimes  to  my  own  astonish 
ment,  for  it  was  not  of  me,  but  of  Him  in  whom  I 
trusted,  and  to  Him  be  all  the  glory. 

"  After  the  arguments  of  the  people  about  me  for 
war  were  exhausted,  they  manifested  an  increased  in 
terest  to  learn  more  of  the  history  and  views  of  the 
Friends  from  the  Christian  prisoner,  as  I  was  called. 
There  seemed  manifest  on  the  part  of  the  guards  a 
desire  to  have  the  opportunity  of  guarding  me  in  and 
out  of  the  fort,  and  no  opportunity  was  lost  for  ear 
nest  inquiry  after  truth. 

"  The  orderly-sergeant  seemed  to  be  a  man  of  ten 
der  regard,  who  treated  me  with  respect,  and  often 
went  with  me  instead  of  sending  a  man.  When  I 
was  released  from  the  fort  and  sent  back  to  Wilming 
ton,  he  went  with  me  to  the  boat  instead  of  sending 
a  police  guard,  and  remained  with  me  several  hours 
in  pleasant  conversation  until  the  boat  started.  He 
then  bade  me  an  affectionate  adieu,  with  best  wishes 
for  my  welfare  and  safety. 


280  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

"  The  fort  was  surrounded  by  a  wall  of  sand  and 
turf,  perhaps  thirty  feet  high  or  more,  with  huge  can 
non  mounted  on  its  parapets.  Within  were  gloomy 
prisons  filled  with  guilty  culprits  behind  ponderous 
iron  doors,  and  an  array  of  soldiers  without.  Yet,  not 
withstanding  its  gloomy  appearance,  it  seemed  to  me 
as  a  secret  hiding-place,  and  my  chains  as  jewels,  for 
they  were  taken  as  an  evidence  of  my  suffering  for 
Christ's  sake. 

"  After  having  remained  here  about  a  week,  which 
was  spent  in  writing  letters  for  the  soldiers  and  con 
versing  about  religion  with  many  inquirers,  I  was 
informed  by  the  sergeant  that  if  I  had  any  prepara 
tions  to  make  before  leaving  the  fort,  I  had  better  be 
doing  it,  as  the  colonel  had  decided  to  send  me  back 
to  Wilmington.  I  was  soon  called  for  and  taken  to 
the  shop.  As  the  smith  was  absent  at  roll-call,  a 
crowd  soon  gathered,  anxiously  questioning  as  to  what 
the  results  would  be.  Only  words  of  kindness  and 
sympathy  were  heard.  When  told  of  the  order  to 
remove  my  chain,  the  smith  said  :  '  In  the  first  place, 
it  ought  never  to  have  been  put  on  such  a  man,  and 
I  consider  it  a  burning  shame  to  humanity.'  He  has 
tily  cut  the  chain  and  dashed  it  away  with  seeming 
contempt.  His  words  and  actions  caused  me  to  feel 
some  anxiety  on  his  account,  for  at  Kinston,  where  I 
had  been  so  long,  they  would  have  been  regarded  as 
treasonable. 

"  I  was  satisfied  that  I  had  the  sympathy  of  the 
colonel,  and  that  he  had  the  chain  put  on  me  as  the 
lightest  form  of  punishment  to  which  he  could  resort 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  281 

under  the  circumstances,  and  no  work  was  at  any  time 
required  of  me.  I  had  been  sent  to  Fort  Caswell 
under  the  custody  of  three  armed  soldiers,  but  Colonel 
Jones  sent  me  back  to  Wilmington  in  care  of  a  single 
guard. 

"  On  arriving  in  Wilmington,  at  ten  o'clock  at 
night,  Major  Sparrow,  the  provost-marshal  at  that 
time,  refused  to  admit  me  that  night,  saying  there  was 
so  much  sickness,  and  so  many  were  off  duty  in  con 
sequence,  he  could  not  furnish  a  guard.  So  my 
escort  said  we  would  have  to  return  to  the  boat, 
which  was  fastened  to  the  wharf.  He  remarked  that 
he  would  have  to  guard  me  all  night,  not  that  he  had 
any  fear  of  me,  but  that  it  might  not  be  well  for  him 
to  be  found  off  duty  or  asleep.  I  answered  that  I 
was  aware  of  his  responsibility  as  a  soldier,  and  did 
not  wish  in  any  way  to  subject  him  to  punishment, 
but  I  had  a  couple  of  blankets  with  me  and  felt  like 
sleeping,  so  if  he  cared  to  sleep  with  me  all  would  be 
well.  He  replied  that  he  thought  he  would  risk  it,  so 
placing  his  gun  in  one  corner,  he  slept  with  me,  more 
like  friend  with  friend  than  prisoner  and  guard.  In 
the  morning  I  procured  water  and  shaved  and  washed. 
I  asked  him  if  he  would  like  to  shave,  and  he  gladly 
accepted  the  invitation,  saying  it  was  not  often  that 
the  opportunity  was  offered  him. 

"  He  asked  me  many  questions  concerning  the  prin 
ciples  and  doctrines  of  Friends,  and  I  answered  them 
as  best  I  could.  He  inquired  why  they  were  not 
more  generally  known,  and  said  he  had  only  heard  of 
the  Quakers  or  Friends  in  rather  a  disparaging  way, 


282  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

and  knew  but  little  about  them.  He  said  he  would 
like  to  learn  more  about  them,  and  asked  me  to  send 
him  some  books  setting  forth  their  doctrine,  if  we 
ever  got  through  this  war.  I  had  with  me  a  good 
supply  of  tracts,  expressing  their  views  and  Christian 
doctrines,  and  he  received  them  gladly.  At  the 
proper  time  he  delivered  me  to  Major  Sparrow  and 
bade  me  an  affectionate  farewell. 

"Major  Sparrow  was  one  of  the  pleasantest  men 
I  ever  met.  I  conversed  with  him  concerning  the 
troubles  of  the  times,  and  he  said  many  things  that 
surprised  me.  He  placed  me  behind  the  iron  doors, 
as  I  felt,  not  from  his  own  choice,  but  from  the  neces 
sity  of  the  occasion. 

"The  next  day,  8/17,  1863,  my  brother  Jesse  was 
very  unexpectedly  brought  to  my  prison.  I  had  left 
him  at  Kinston.  He  knew  of  no  reason  for  his  being 
sent  to  Major  Sparrow.  He  was  received  kindly,  the 
guards  were  dismissed,  and  Major  Sparrow  told  him 
to  sit  down  and  wait  until  he  had  time  to  talk  to  him. 
He  had  many  questions  to  ask  concerning  our  history, 
and  said  :  '  I  think  it  would  have  been  best  if  we  had 
all  been  Quakers,  so  far  as  to  have  averted  these 
calamities  that  are  upon  us.' 

"  Behind  the  ponderous  iron  doors  we  heard  little 
of  the  disturbances  without,  except  from  prisoners  of 
either  army  who  were  brought  into  the  prison. 

"For  some  unknown  reason  we  were  next  sent 
to  Goldsboro  and  placed  in  the  guard-house  there, 
but  in  a  few  days  we  were  called  out  to  the  camp 
of  the  artillery  company,  in  which  we  were  placed 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  283 

at  Kinston,  it  having  been  removed  to  a  place  near 
Goldsboro. 

"  The  first  lieutenant  required  us  to  take  arms  and 
drill  at  once,  and  if  we  refused,  he  said  we  should  be 
transferred  to  another  general  who  had  expressed  a 
desire  to  have  some  Quakers  to  '  show  that  he  could 
bring  us  into  subjugation,'  and  who  c  would  tie  a  rock 
to  our  necks  and  pitch  us  into  the  river  the  first 
time  his  orders  were  disobeyed.'  We  kindly  dis 
sented  from  his  orders,  and  he  sent  us  back  to  the 
guard-house,  after  which  we  were  kindly  treated  as 
prisoners  by  all  with  whom  we  had  to  do.  Colonel 
Pool  was  even  more  kind  than  the  duties  of  his  office 
strictly  allowed. 

"  When  my  wife  and  little  son  came  to  the  city  to 
visit  me,  he,  without  any  solicitation,  sent  for  me  to 
report  at  his  office,  and  kindly  offered  me  a  furlough, 
good  for  twenty-four  hours,  to  pass  anywhere  in  the 
city  of  Goldsboro  to  procure  comfortable  quarters  for 
them,  the  furlough  to  be  renewed  each  evening  at 
nine  o'clock,  as  long  as  my  wife  had  a  mind  to  stay  in 
the  city.  On  thanking  him  for  his  courtesy  and  kind 
ness  to  me,  only  a  Christian  prisoner,  he  replied : 
'No  occasion.  It  is  my  duty  to  do  as  I  would  be 
done  by,  and  your  captain  has  told  me  that  you  were 
a  man  worthy  of  full  confidence.' 

"  From  time  to  time  during  our  stay  here  we  were 
visited  by  our  friend  William  Cox,  the  minister  before 
alluded  to,  who  lived  sixteen  miles  away,  and  by 
numbers  of  other  Friends.  They  brought  us  pro 
visions,  etc. 


284  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

"  Such  was  the  opportunity  for  discourse  with 
prisoners  of  both  armies,  as  they  were  being  passed 
back  and  forth,  that  it  seemed  more  like  opening  a 
mission-field  than  being  in  a  military  prison.  Our 
time  was  often  occupied  with  such  interesting  reli 
gious  service  as  to  leave  us  the  assurance  that  it  had 
not  all  been  spent  for  naught." 

"  On  the  tenth  of  Eleventh  month,  1863,  we  were 
discharged  by  the  authorities,  having  remained  in  this 
prison  since  the  twenty-first  of  Eighth  month.  As  we 
were  now  set  at  full  liberty,  we  repaired  to  our  homes, 
where  we  found  our  families  well,  thankful  for  the 
protection  and  many  favors  we  had  received  from 
the  Father  of  all  our  sure  mercies  during  the  many 
trying  ordeals  through  which  we  had  passed." 

Himelius  and  Jesse  Hockett  had  been  kept  from 
their  homes  one  year,  seven  months  and  six  days. 
During  this  time  their  wives  had  ploughed  the  fields 
and  raised  crops  to  support  their  families,  and  had 
manufactured  their  clothing  from  cotton  and  wool 
grown  upon  their  little  farms.  H.  M.  Hockett's 
wife's  health  was  impaired,  and  she  has  never  been 
as  well  as  before,  but  still  these  sisters  speak  with 
pride  of  their  husbands'  loyalty  to  their  principles, 
and  rejoice  that  they  were  enabled  to  do  that  which 
fell  to  their  lot,  though  hardship  and  trial  were  theirs. 
They  have  since  been  favored  to  see  their  children 
grow  up  around  them,  have  families  of  their  own  and 
become  successful  citizens,  while  upon  their  old  home 
stead  they  quietly  enjoy  their  declining  years,  rejoicing 
in  the  peaceful  days  that  have  come  to  their  South- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  285 

land.  They  know  that  the  day  will  soon  come  when 
they  will  be  summoned  to  a  higher  tribunal  than  that 
of  any  military  court.  As  they  continue  to  put  their 
trust  in  the  same  Almighty  Friend  who  sustained  them 
in  the  dark  days  of  privation  and  suffering,  they 
humbly  believe  that  by  grace,  through  faith  in  the 
Prince  of  Peace,  they  will  be  presented  faultless 
before  the  Father  with  exceeding  great  joy. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Prayer-strengthened  for  the  trial,  come  together, 

Put  on  the  harness  for  the  moral  fight, 

And  with  the  blessing  of  your  Heavenly  Father 

Maintain  the  right. 

WHITTIEB. 

WE  have  now  followed  the  three  Hockett  brothers 
of  Centre  meeting  through  their  trying  experiences. 
There  were  other  members  of  that  meeting,  who  had 
been  with  them  at  school  and  had  met  with  them  from 
week  to  week  since  boyhood  in  the  old  log  meeting 
house  on  the  hill.  They  were  of  the  same  blood  and 
faith,  and  were  as  willing  as  the  brothers  to  sacri 
fice  their  lives  for  their  faith.  They  were  genuine 
disciples  of  George  Fox,  of  whom  the  soldiers  said : 
"  He  is  as  pure  as  a  bell ;  as  stiff  as  a  tree."  Many 
were  pressed  into  the  army,  but  none  of  them  could 
be  made  to  fight. 

Simon  Kemp  was  taken  to  Drury's  Bluff  and  at 
tached  to  the  5th  North  Carolina  regiment.  As  he 
refused  to  receive  the  bounty  money,  equipments  or 
clothing,  after  weeks  of  trial  and  imprisonment,  he 
was  allowed  to  pay  the  tax. 

Solomon  and  Kelby  Hodgin  hid  in  the  woods  for  a 
long  time,  but  finally  paid  the  $500.  Job  Leonard, 
Lewis  and  Joshua  Reynolds  paid  the  tax.  Abner 
Lamb  went  to  the  salt-works. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  287 

Elihu  and  Isaiah  Cox,  David  Chamness,  Nathan 
Watkins,  Simeon  Barker  and  David  Wilson  were 
sent  to  cut  wood  for  the  railroad.  The  State,  owning 
the  road,  had  given  out  a  large  contract  for  wood  to 
be  prepared  for  the  engines,  and  men  needed  to  do 
the  work  were  detailed  under  State  authority. 

Springfield  meeting  was  about  eight  miles  from 
Centre,  and  this  neighborhood,  too,  was  visited  by  the 
soldiers,  searching  for  those  who  did  not  intend  to  go 
to  war  unless  compelled  to  do  so. 

The  first  Bible  school  ever  held  in  the  State  of 
North  Carolina  was  held  here  in  1822  by  Allen  U. 
Tomlinson.  He  was  a  prominent  Friend  when  the 
war  began,  interested  in  every  good  word  and  work. 
He  had  been  the  superintendent  of  this  school  since 
its  beginning,  and  it  was  said  to  have  been  the  only 
one  held  in  that  part  of  the  country  during  the  war. 
After  the  war  closed  he  held  a  Bible  school  celebra 
tion.  It  was  attended  by  Governor  Worth,  who  made 
an  address,  during  which,  in  contrasting  the  influences 
of  peace  and  war,  he  said :  "  This  is  the  only  green 
spot  in  North  Carolina." 

The  school  enrolled  three  hundred,  and  was  very 
largely  attended.  Many  persons,  both  old  and  young, 
here  learned  to  read  and  study  the  Bible.  "Uncle 
Allen,"  as  all  the  country  about  called  him,  was  be 
coming  too  old  to  act  as  superintendent.  After  more 
than  forty  years'  service  he  was  succeeded  by  his  son 
Sidney,  but  so  long  as  he  was  able  to  go  he  attended 
the  school.  For  about  sixty  successive  years  this 
father  and  son  served  the  school,  the  son  dying  at  his 


288  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

post  just  as  he  had  finished  a  blackboard  exercise 
illustrating  the  day's  lesson.  Stepping  back  to  look 
at  it,  he  was  taken  with  severe  heart  trouble.  He 
seated  himself  on  a  form  near  by  and  passed  away 
before  any  one  could  realize  his  condition  or  do  any 
thing  for  him.  "  Uncle  Allen  "  had  gone  to  his  home 
above  some  years  before. 

During  the  war  Allen  U.  Tomlinson  and  sons  car 
ried  on  a  large  tannery  and  shoe-factory,  and  by  this 
means  kept  a  great  many  out  of  the  war  by  having 
them  detailed  to  do  their  work. 

This  shoe-factory  worked  up  their  own  manufacture 
of  leather  into  shoes,  and  also  most  of  the  leather 
brought  into  the  port  of  Wilmington,  N.  C.,  by  the 
steamer  Advance,  which  successfully  ran  the  blockade 
below  Wilmington  for  a  long  time.  Some  Friends 
belonging  to  Springfield  meeting  declined  to  pay  the 
tax,  and  were  carried  to  the  army  or  taken  to  guard 
prisoners  at  Salisbury,  but  they  stood  firm  to  their 
faith,  and  became  a  burden  to  the  officers  and  the 
army  rather  than  a  help.  During  the  last  two  years 
of  the  war,  Allen  U.  Tomlinson  spent  most  of  his  time 
in  visiting  the  authorities  and  in  securing  the  release 
of  Friends. 

Enos  A.  Blair,  a  member  of  Springfield  meet 
ing,  was  arrested,  but  finally  succeeded  in  obtaining 
exemption  papers.  His  son,  Frank  S.  Blair,  only 
seventeen  years  old,  was  conscripted  while  at  school, 
and  his  father  paid  the  tax  for  him  also. 

One  day  while  Sidney  Tomlinson  and  other  Friends 
were  riding  home  from  meeting  on  horseback,  a 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  289 

number  of  men  belonging  to  Wheeler's  Texas  cavalry 
rode  up  and  compelled  them  to  dismount.  The  men 
took  their  horses,  which  were  extra  good  ones,  and  left 
our  friends  to  walk  home.  General  Johnston's  army 
was  encamped  for  days  in  this  neighborhood,  and 
Uncle  Allen  Tomlinson's  house  was  headquarters  for 
the  officers  all  the  time  the  army  was  there. 

Not  only  were  the  movements  of  men  closely 
watched,  but  their  words  were  as  carefully  noticed. 
One  was  liable  to  arrest  and  punishment  for  any  un 
guarded  utterance  against  the  Confederacy.  It  may 
be  well  to  insert  here  an  instance  of  this  kind,  as  an 
illustration  of  the  punishment  meted  out  to  those  who 
were  not  sufficiently  careful  in  this  respect  to  satisfy 
the  military  authorities. 

A  young  man  who  had  once  been  a  Friend  was 
forced  into  the  army  and  entered  upon  military  duties, 
though  reluctantly,  for  he  was  at  heart  not  only  op 
posed  to  the  war  but  also  loyal  to  the  Union.  On  one 
occasion,  amid  his  supposed  friends,  he  remarked  that 
he  wished  all  the  men,  North  and  South,  would  go 
home  and  leave  the  rulers  who  brought  on  the  war  to 
fight  it  out.  This  speech,  possibly  in  an  exaggerated 
form,  was  reported  to  the  officers  ;  the  man  was  tried 
by  court-martial  and  sentenced  to  be  shot  at  noon  that 
day.  He  wrote  a  few  words  of  farewell  to  his  wife 
and  mother,  which  were  endorsed  by  the  chaplain  of 
the  regiment,  and  according  to  the  sentence  of  the 
court-martial  he  was  shot.  But  he  was  not  the  only 
one  who  suffered ;  the  sad  tidings  caused  the  death  of 
his  mother  and  the  overthrow  of  his  wife's  reason. 


290  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

In  this  connection  we  will  give  the  account  of  Eufus 
P.  King,  a  man  now  well  known  among  Friends 
throughout  the  world,  but  who  was  not  in  those  days 
aware  of  such  a  people  as  the  Friends  or  known  by 
them.  He  was  taught  of  God  the  principles  of  peace, 
and  has  been  teaching  them  so  faithfully  since  the 
dark  days  of  his  youth,  in  different  lands,  that  those 
who  know  him  would  be  disappointed  if  these  pages 
contained  no  account  of  the  Lord's  gracious  care  of 
and  dealings  with  him.  The  facts  here  given  were 
obtained  from  him  for  publication  in  this  work, 
though  he  gave  them  reluctantly,  and  consented  only 
with  the  thought  that  some  good  might  be  done  by 
way  of  encouraging  others  to  faithfulness. 

He  was  born  near  Chapel  Hill,  N.  C.,  April  15, 
1843.  Early  in  life  he  was  obliged  to  earn  his  own 
living  and  had  poor  opportunities. 

He  was  one  of  the  first  to  be  drafted  early  in  the 
year  1862,  before  he  was  nineteen  years  old.  He  was 
thus  called  to  fight  a  people  of  whom  he  knew  nothing, 
and  against  whom  he  had  no  complaint ;  and  to  battle 
for  the  continuation  of  a  system  with  which  he  had 
no  unity.  Indeed,  he  says,  he  had  often  noticed  that 
the  slaves  produced  the  wealth  of  the  whites,  yet  while 
they  lived  in  luxury,  the  slave  was  obliged  to  put  up 
with  the  coarsest  of  food,  and  oftentimes  with  miser 
able  accommodations. 

He  was  attached  to  the  eleventh  North  Carolina 
regiment,  then  stationed  on  the  coast  near  Wilming 
ton,  with  Pettigrew's  brigade.  In  the  early  autumn 
his  captain  was  taken  sick,  and  as  Ruf  us  was  of  a 


RUFUS    P.  KING 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  291 

sympathetic  nature,  ever  ready  to  help  in  sickness,  the 
captain  chose  him  to  serve  as  his  nurse.  It  was  soon 
discovered  that  the  captain  had  the  yellow  fever,  and 
he  was  sent  to  the  hospital.  From  there  he  was  taken 
to  his  home  at  Chapel  Hill,  N.  C.,  and  Rufus  accom 
panied  him  thither.  At  Goldsboro  it  became  known 
that  the  captain  had  the  dreaded  disease,  and  it  was 
with  difficulty  that  they  could  get  on  the  train  for 
Durham.  The  car  which  they  finally  entered  was 
given  up  to  them  entirely,  except  by  an  old  colored 
man  who  crouched  in  the  far  corner. 

On  the  journey  Captain  Jennings  died  with  all  the 
horrors  of  a  death  by  yellow  fever.  Arriving  at  Dur 
ham  early  in  the  day,  the  trainmen  were  obliged  to 
assist  Rufus  in  removing  the  heavy  body  of  the  cap 
tain  from  the  car  to  the  warehouse.  There  Rufus 
proceeded  to  prepare  the  body  for  burial.  The  cause 
of  the  officer's  death  soon  became  known  in  Durham 
also,  and  Rufus  was  left  alone  in  the  prosecution  of 
his  solemn  duties.  He  succeeded  in  securing  a  wagon 
to  convey  the  remains  to  the  home  of  the  widow  and 
her  daughter,  about  twelve  miles  away,  and  remained 
with  them  until  after  the  burial. 

His  captain  being  dead,  Rufus  seems  to  have  known 
no  other  authority  and  went  home.  The  death  of 
Captain  Jennings  under  such  circumstances  had  made 
a  very  serious  impression  upon  him.  His  own  deliver 
ance  from  taking  the  fever  seemed  a  Divine  favor, 
and  he  was  in  a  condition  to  listen  to  the  "  old,  old 
story."  A  Methodist  protracted  meeting  was  being 
held  near  his  home,  and  he  attended  it.  He  was 


.292  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

deeply  convicted  on  account  of  his  past  sins,  and  for 
three  days  and  nights  he  wept  over  them.  Then 
"casting  himself  at  the  foot  of  the  cross,"  through 
faith  in  the  precious  blood  of  Jesus,  which  was  shed 
for  the  remission  of  sins,  he  was  favored  to  accept 
Christ  as  his  personal  Saviour.  He  was  soon  after 
received  into  the  Methodist  church. 

Nearly  three  months  passed  away  before  the  officers 
of  his  regiment  sent  for  him,  and  then  his  position  as 
a  soldier,  whose  business  it  was  to  slay  his  fellow-men, 
became  a  serious  thing  to  him.  He  was  deeply 
troubled  on  account  of  it,  and  from  Thursday  night 
until  Saturday  morning  for  successive  weeks  he  fasted, 
and  prayed  that  the  dear  Lord  would  preserve  him 
from  taking  the  life  of  another.  So  convinced  did  he 
sometimes  become  of  the  sin  fulness  of  such  an  act  that 
he  would  have  chosen  that  his  own  life  should  be  taken 
rather  than  that  he  should  take  the  life  of  any  one 
else.  After  these  seasons  of  prayer  and  fasting  his 
heart  was  filled  with  gratitude  to  God  and  joys  un 
speakable.  The  fifth  chapter  of  Matthew  was  read 
to  him  by  the  third  lieutenant  of  his  company,  who 
was  his  friend,  and  so  clearly  did  it  answer  the  con 
victions  of  right  in  his  own  heart  that  it  comforted 
him  greatly. 

We  must  bear  in  mind  that  Eufus  was  surrounded 
by  a  military  regime;  that  his  whole  life  had  been 
spent  among  those  who  believed  in  war  and  who 
practiced  slavery ;  that  he  had  never  known  such  a 
people  as  the  Friends,  and  that  before  his  conversion 
he  had  no  teaching  upon  the  principles  of  peace. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  293 

After  giving  his  heart  to  Jesus,  his  teaching  had  been 
by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  and  what  he  had  heard  read 
from  the  Bible. 

Having  thus  seen  the  wrong  of  both  war  and  slavery 
he  had  little  faith  in  secession,  and  frequently  told  the 
soldiers  that  the  Northern  army  would  be  victorious. 

When  the  army  started  for  Gettysburg,  he  was  much 
rejoiced  at  the  direct  answer  to  his  prayers  by  being 
released  from  military  duty  and  assigned  to  the  ambu 
lance  corps.  The  officers  had  discovered  his  qualifi 
cations  as  a  nurse  and  concluded  that  he  would  be  of 
more  use  in  that  capacity  than  with  a  gun.  His  duty 
was  to  care  for  the  wounded,  and  on  the  first  day  of 
the  terrible  fight  at  Gettysburg  he  followed  the  line  of 
battle  until  men  began  to  fall  around  him.  He  then 
assisted  them  to  the  rear,  constantly  returning  for 
more. 

At  the  time  the  Union  line  gave  way  and  the  South 
ern  men  charged  on  through  Gettysburg,  his  regiment 
was  nine  hundred  strong ;  when  the  three  days  were 
ended,  only  three  hundred  all  told  could  be  found. 
Nearly  all  the  officers  had  been  killed.  The  third 
lieutenant,  Rufus's  friend,  was  mortally  wounded.  As 
Ruf  us  stood  by  him  on  the  battle-field  wishing  to  know 
what  he  could  do  for  him,  the  lieutenant  said :  "  O 
Ruf  us,  pray  for  me  !  "  Kneeling  by  his  side,  with  the 
bullets  still  flying  around  them,  for  only  the  second 
time  in  his  life  in  the  hearing  of  men,  he  raised  his 
voice  in  prayer  for  his  much  loved  friend  who  was 
bleeding  and  dying  by  his  side.  There  were  other 
poor  soldier  boys  lying  about,  wounded  and  dying,  to 


294  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

whom  the  voice  of  prayer  was  much  more  sweet  than 
the  sound  of  battle,  and  many  of  them  crept  up  where 
they  could  hear.  Rufus  was  surprised  upon  conclud 
ing  his  prayer  to  find  so  many  around  him.  He  took 
up  his  friend  and  bore  him  to  Willowby's  Run,  a 
brook  near  by,  and  laid  him  down  in  the  shade  of  a 
tree.  Rufus  did  all  he  could  for  his  wounded  friend, 
but  death  soon  ended  his  suffering. 

The  shades  of  night  fell  upon  the  field  of  Gettys 
burg,  and  a  dreadful  night  it  was  to  him  as  well  as  to 
many  others.  He  busied  himself  all  night,  carrying 
water  to  the  sufferers  around  him. 

The  next  day  his  regiment  was  not  engaged,  but 
General  Longstreet's  force  which  was  near  them  was 
in  battle,  and  as  he  heard  the  bands  playing  "My 
Maryland,"  "Dixie,"  and  other  merry  tunes,  he 
thought  it  sadly  out  of  harmony  with  other  scenes  and 
sounds  of  the  battle-field.  There  was  the  roaring  of 
cannon  as  they  sent  iron  balls  and  bombs  on  their 
errand  of  death ;  the  noise  of  musketry,  as  men  were 
engaged  in  pouring  leaden  hail  into  the  ranks  of  other 
men ;  the  clashing  of  small  arms  in  the  more  close  and 
deadly  combat  of  men  who  fought  each  other  as  wild 
beasts,  although  they  had  no  real  cause  of  enmity 
against  each  other. 

The  effect  upon  Rufus  was  such  that  he  has  never 
liked  to  hear  a  band  since  that  time.  Though  he  knew 
little  then  of  the  prophets  or  their  utterances,  he 
realized  the  truth  of  the  prophet's  saying:  "Every 
battle  of  the  warrior  is  with  confused  noise  and  gar 
ments  rolled  in  blood."  Much  more  agreeable  to  him 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  295 

than  the  noise  of  battle  or  the  playing  of  bands  is  the 
recitation  of  poetry  like  this : 

"  Hasten,  great  Father,  the  bless'd  consummation 
"When  nation  shall  not  lift  up  sword  against  nation, 
When  war  is  no  longer  the  Christian's  vocation, 
When  the  spear  shall  be  shivered,  and  broken  the  bow ;  " 

or  like  this  from  Longfellow : 

"  Down  the  dark  future,  through  long  generations, 
The  echoing  sounds  grow  fainter  and  then  cease  ; 
And  like  a  bell,  with  solemn,  sweet  vibrations, 
I  hear  once  more  the  voice  of  Christ  say,   '  Peace  !  ' 
Peace !  and  no  longer  from  its  brazen  portals 
The  blast  of  War's  great  organ  shakes  the  skies ; 
But  beautiful  as  the  songs  of  the  immortals, 
The  holy  melodies  of  love  arise." 

In  the  third  day's  fight  his  regiment  was  engaged, 
and  he  describes  the  scene  as  being  terrible  indeed ; 
but  other  pens  have  described  the  battle  of  Gettys 
burg,  and  we  will  not  undertake  it.  It  is  stated  that 
for  a  mile  upon  that  field  one  could  have  walked  upon 
the  bodies  of  the  slain.  As  Lee's  army  retreated,  the 
road  was  for  a  mile  strewn  on  each  side  with  wounded 
and  dying  Southern  men.  Touching  indeed  were 
their  appeals  for  help,  and  that  some  message  might 
be  sent  to  their  loved  ones  at  home.  But  the  retreat 
ing  soldiers  had  no  time  to  hear  the  message,  or  to 
soothe  and  comfort  the  dying,  as  they  rushed  past 
seeking  their  own  safety. 

Little  do  we  realize,  as  we  listen  to  or  read  the  ac 
counts  of  "  the  glories  of  war,"  of  that  hidden  picture, 
that  terrible  scene  of  carnage,  suffering  and  death  so 
largely  kept  in  the  background,  where,  overlooked 


296  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

and  unrecorded,  are  the  details  of  individual  suffering 
and  death.  One  sentence,  giving  the  number  of 
"  killed  and  wounded,"  indicates  more  than  can  be 
compensated  for  by  all  the  glories  that  can  be  gained 
by  any  military  achievements.  Too  few  think  of  the 
dying  soldier,  suffering  from  wounds  and  thirst,  with 
no  hand  to  give  even  the  cup  of  cold  water  so  much 
needed ;  no  pillow  upon  which  to  rest  his  aching  head ; 
only  the  ground  to  lie  upon,  in  dew  or  rain  or  scorch 
ing  sun  ;  no  ear  into  which  he  may  pour  his  dying 
message. 

Young  men,  think  of  this  side  of  the  picture  and 
consider  well  before  entering  upon  the  life  of  a  soldier ! 
The  uniform  soon  becomes  soiled ;  the  street  parade 
changed  to  long,  weary  marches;  instead  of  the 
smiling  faces  of  friends  are  the  stern  ones  of  an 
enemy.  May  the  rising  generation  so  consider  and 
act  as  to  hasten  the  day  when  war  with  all  its  horrors 
may  be  forever  done  away  from  this  land,  wherein 
shall  dwell  righteousness  and  peace. 

Rufus  was  captured  by  the  Union  troops  at  Falling 
Water,  Gettysburg,  and  taken  to  Point  Lookout, 
where  he  remained  for  more  than  a  year,  nursing  the 
sick  prisoners,  and  here  he  closed  the  eyes  of  many  a 
dying  Southern  boy. 

In  1864  he  was  taken  with  a  shipload  of  exchanged 
prisoners  to  Savannah,  Georgia,  from  which  place  he 
soon  found  his  way  home,  where  he  thought  he  might 
remain,  but  was  not  allowed  to  do  so.  He  said  he 
felt  that  he  would  not  take  human  life  for  the  world, 
and  he  prayed  earnestly  that  a  way  might  be  made  for 
his  escape. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  297 

Soon  after  his  return  to  camp,  the  pickets  near  him 
acquainted  him  with  their  intention  to  cross  over  that 
night  to  the  Union  army.  The  pickets  being  gone 
and  all  obstructions  removed,  he  concluded  that  this 
was  the  door  opened  for  his  escape,  and  he  too  walked 
over  and  reported  to  the  Union  officers.  They  were 
favorably  impressed  with  his  simplicity  and  candor, 
but  required  him  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the 
United  States.  He  told  them  that,  while  he  was  not 
afraid  to  call  on  God  to  witness  to  the  truth  of  what 
he  might  say,  yet  he  could  not  take  an  oath  on  ac 
count  of  what  James  said  in  the  Bible.  They  kindly 
accepted  his  statements  and  passed  him  outside  the 
army. 

He  now  traveled  with  a  companion  to  Indianapolis, 
where  for  three  days  he  sought  unsuccessfully  for 
work.  He  then  started  on  West,  seeking  employ 
ment  on  the  way.  At  night  he  crept  into  a  straw 
rick  for  shelter  and  sleep.  There  he  sought  the  guid 
ing  hand  of  the  Lord,  and  prayed  for  a  home,  that  he 
might  find  a  place  in  the  hearts  of  the  people,  none  of 
whom  he  knew. 

He  says  that  that  night  was  one  of  blessed  commu 
nion  with  the  Lord.  In  the  morning  he  traveled  ten 
miles,  and  then  called  at  a  house  for  food  and  work. 
Here  he  found  a  home,  where  for  two  years  he  was 
kindly  cared  for  as  an  own  son.  The  good  woman,  he 
says,  was  a  mother  to  him.  Here  he  first  became 
acquainted  with  the  people  called  Quakers,  and  at 
Mill  Creek,  Ind.,  for  the  first  time  in  his  life  he 
attended  a  Friends'  meeting. 


298  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Such  kindness  and  sympathy  were  manifested  to 
ward  him  that  his  heart  was  quite  won.  The  young 
people  became  interested  in  him  and  took  him  into 
the  Bible  school,  and  there  he  learned  to  read.  From 
the  fullness  of  his  heart  he  soon  began  to  speak  in 
their  meeting  for  worship.  In  broken  sentences  and 
in  much  simplicity  of  manner  he  told  of  the  wondrous 
love  of  God  as  he  had  experienced  it  in  his  own  soul, 
through  faith  in  the  blood  of  Jesus.  He  applied  for 
membership  with  the  Friends,  and  was  received  by 
Mill  Creek  meeting  in  1856. 

He  then  removed  to  Walnut  Eidge,  Ind.,  where  he 
attended  school  for  a  short  time.  From  there  he 
moved  to  Farmers'  Institute,  where  he  was  recorded 
as  a  minister.  Since  then  he  has  devoted  his  time 
almost  wholly  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and 
has  visited,  in  the  service  of  the  Master,  not  only 
the  Friends  of  America,  but  those  in  Great  Britain, 
Ireland,  Germany,  France,  Denmark,  Norway,  Aus 
tralia,  New  Zealand,  Syria,  and  Palestine,  —  every 
where  preaching  the  simple  gospel  of  salvation  to  lost 
sinners,  through  the  atoning  blood  of  Jesus  Christ 
shed  for  the  remission  of  sins. 

He  is  now  making  his  home  with  his  wife  and  little 
ones  in  the  Old  North  State,  at  Archedale,  before 
mentioned. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

So  let  it  be.     In  God's  own  might 

We  gird  us  for  the  coming  fight, 

And,  strong  in  Him  whose  cause  is  ours 

In  conflict  with  unholy  powers, 

We  grasp  the  weapons  He  has  given,  — 

The  Light,  and  Truth,  and  Love  of  Heaven. 

WHITTIBB. 

AT  the  beginning  of  the  war  there  were  but  few 
Friends  left  in  Tennessee.  It  was  easier  for  them  to 
go  to  the  Western  States  than  for  those  who  lived 
over  the  mountains  in  North  Carolina,  and  most  of 
them  did  go  before  hostilities  began. 

The  few  remaining  were  favored  to  escape  any  spe 
cial  notice  from  the  government  until  the  passage  of 
the  conscription  act,  November  1st,  1862,  whereby 
all  male  citizens  in  the  State  between  the  ages  of  eight 
een  and  forty-five  were  ordered  to  appear  at  their  re 
spective  courthouses  and  be  enrolled.  The  order  was 
given  by  the  State  authorities,  and  made  it  the  duty 
of  militia  officers  to  arrest  as  deserters  all  who  failed 
to  appear,  and  to  treat  them  as  such  after  they  were 
captured.  East  Tennessee  as  a  whole  was  loyal  to  the 
United  States.  The  appeals  of  Andrew  Johnson, 
Thomas  A.  R.  Nelson,  John  Baxter  and  Parson 
Brownlow  had  been  heeded  by  these  honest-hearted 


300  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

mountaineers,  and  with  small  exception  they  main 
tained  their  loyalty. 

In  Blount  County,  Tenn.,  where  many  Friends 
had  lived,  the  people  were  not  in  sympathy  with 
secession,  and  were  not  willing  to  be  enrolled.  As  an 
evidence  of  their  loyalty,  notwithstanding  the  terrible 
penalty  for  failing  to  present  themselves  for  enroll 
ment,  only  about  twenty  of  the  one  thousand  men  in 
that  county  who  were  required  to  appear  did  so. 
Our  informer  tells  us  that  the  others  "  stampeded  to 
Kentucky." 

In  Green  County  was  New  Hope  meeting,  eighty- 
five  miles  east  of  Knoxville.  About  twenty  Friends 
were  left  here  who  were  liable  to  conscription.  These 
were  not  ready  to  leave  their  homes.  They  could  not 
fight,  and  therefore  tarried  about  home  until  the  sol 
diers  began  the  search  for  deserters.  Five  of  these 
Friends  met  the  officers  with  gold,  and  these  five  men 
each  gave  three  hundred  dollars  in  place  of  the  five 
hundred  dollars  in  Confederate  money,  required  by 
law,  and  thus  secured  exemption  papers. 

One  of  these  twenty  Friends  was  James  F.  Beals, 
a  young  schoolteacher,  who,  when  a  student  at 
Friendsville,  had  been  converted  to  the  principles  of 
the  Gospel  as  held  by  the  Friends.  As  the  work  of 
secession  progressed,  he  watched  anxiously  the  move 
ments  of  those  around  him,  and  the  neighboring  seces 
sionists  watched  him.  He  was  of  legal  age  for  a  sol 
dier,  and  in  these  days  no  man  could  long  escape  being 
counted  either  for  or  against  the  cause  of  the  Con 
federacy  ;  there  was  no  neutral  ground.  Our  school- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  301 

teacher  was  soon  "  reckoned  against  them."  He  was 
enrolled  as  a  member  of  one  of  the  companies  of 
conscripts,  and  was  ordered  to  appear  and  muster. 
Instead  of  complying,  he  accepted  the  challenge  of  a 
graduate  from  a  Virginia  college  to  discuss  publicly 
the  question,  "  Kesolved,  that  a  Christian  should  not 
engage  in  war."  Instead  of  mustering  as  a  soldier, 
he  made  a  speech  for  "  The  King."  For  this  he  was 
court-martialed  and  fined.  Soon  after,  while  occu 
pied  in  his  school-room,  he  was  visited  by  a  company 
of  soldiers,  who  ordered  him  to  appear  at  their  head 
quarters.  He  was  detained  but  a  short  time,  and 
then  allowed  to  return  to  his  duties.  The  law  at  first 
exempted  schoolteachers  and  ministers  of  the  Gospel, 
and  under  this  law  they  had  no  right  to  detain  him. 
It  was  not  long,  however,  before  the  schoolhouse  was 
again  visited  and  surrounded  by  soldiers.  Officers 
entered  and  arrested  the  unresisting  teacher,  and 
all  day  they  kept  him  with  them  as  they  marched 
from  house  to  house,  searching  for  men  who  might  be 
conscripted.  Out-buildings,  cellars,  lofts,  and  every 
other  conceivable  place,  were  searched,  as  they  sought 
for  men  to  take  up  arms  in  support  of  their  cause. 

At  night  the  prisoners  were  kept  in  camp  under 
guard,  and  in  the  morning  they  were  taken  to  the 
enrolling  officer,  to  be  assigned  to  their  companies. 
When  James  F.  Beals  was  presented,  he  found  pres 
ent  the  wife  of  the  officer,  who  was  the  daughter  of  a 
prominent  Union  man,  and  she  interceded  with  her 
husband  for  the  release  of  the  schoolteacher,  and  was 
successful  in  her  plea  for  him.  But  he  had  become  a 


302  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

marked  man,  and  was  looked  upon  as  an  enemy  in 
their  midst.  He  had  heard  of  others  similarly  situ 
ated  being  shot,  hung,  sent  to  prison,  or  forced  to  the 
front.  Knowing  that  he  could  not  much  longer  teach 
school  at  New  Hope,  he  determined  to  cross  the  bor 
ders  of  the  Confederacy  the  first  opportunity. 

A  large  company  of  Union  men  were  collected  near 
by  at  the  foot  of  Bay's  Mountain,  and  he,  with  a  num 
ber  of  other  young  men,  decided  to  join  them  in  their 
march  westward.  The  company  numbered  fifteen 
hundred  men,  and  they  hoped  by  night-marching  to 
reach  Cumberland  Gap,  which  was  then  held  by  the 
Union  forces.  One  morning  they  were  informed  that 
a  regiment  of  Confederate  cavalry  was  in  pursuit  of 
them.  They  were  in  no  condition  to  fight,  though  the 
will  of  many  of  them  was  good  for  it ;  so  they  took 
the  wiser  course.  Entering  the  forest  they  hurried 
on,  weary,  footsore  and  hungry,  for  thirty  consecutive 
hours  without  stopping  for  rest  or  food.  Wading 
streams,  climbing  heights,  forcing  their  way  through 
thickets,  they  evaded  their  pursuers,  and  reached  the 
Federal  camp  at  Cumberland  Gap.  Here  they  rested, 
received  all  necessary  attention,  and  nearly  the  entire 
company  enlisted  as  United  States  soldiers.  They 
offered  to  elect  James  Beals  a  captain  if  he  would  join 
them,  but  he  was  not  aspiring  to  military  honors,  and 
with  two  other  young  men  he  obtained  a  Federal  pass 
and  started  011  his  way  to  Indiana.  But  Federal 
passes  were  not  recognized  by  Confederate  soldiers, 
and  meeting  with  Reynolds's  brigade,  trying  to  make 
its  way  to  Knoxville,  Tenn.,  they  were  captured  as 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  303 

spies  and  taken  to  headquarters.  Being  unable  to 
prove  the  charges,  they  kept  them  as  prisoners,  after 
having  most  rigidly  searched  them,  and  then  started 
them  back  to  Tennessee. 

Our  friend  was  in  no  condition  for  this  return 
march,  but  there  was  no  help  for  it.  Day  after  day 
he  accompanied  the  soldiers,  enduring  much  suffer 
ing  from  their  persecution.  One  drunken  officer  fre 
quently  threatened  to  kill  him,  and  would  approach 
him  with  a  bayonet,  thrusting  it  as  near  his  throat  or 
breast  as  possible  without  wounding  him,  and  seeming 
to  care  but  little  if  he  killed  him. 

Their  food  was  mainly  green  corn,  gathered  by  the 
way  and  roasted  in  the  shuck.  This  he  could  not  eat, 
and  for  three  days  and  nights  he  ate  nothing.  One 
of  these  days  he  was  denied  any  water.  Their  water 
was  taken  from  muddy  streams  or  ponds.  Sometimes 
there  were  dead  bodies  of  mules  half  concealed  in 
the  water  from  which  their  supply  was  taken.  The 
weather  was  very  hot  (August,  1862),  and  the  roads 
were  dry  and  dusty.  They  traveled  continually  in 
a  cloud  of  dust,  a  part  of  which  would  settle  in  an 
uncomfortable  coating  upon  them.  For  eight  hundred 
miles  our  friend  was  made  to  march,  the  last  three 
hundred  miles  of  the  way  barefooted,  with  blistered 
and  wounded  feet,  his  shoes  having  been  utterly  worn 
out. 

Arriving  in  Knoxville,  he  was  liberated,  but  was 
soon  prostrated  with  fever.  Upon  his  recovery  he 
was  granted  a  permit  to  go  on  with  his  teaching 
for  another  year.  General  Burnside  reached  East 


304  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Tennessee  about  the  time  the  year  expired,  and  as 
the  Southern  soldiers  were  fleeing  before  him,  they 
sent  for  the  teacher;  but  he  escaped  and  made  his 
way  to  General  Burnside's  headquarters  at  Knoxville. 
He  then  went  to  Blount  County,  where  he  was  com 
missioned  by  the  Friends  to  visit  Philadelphia  and 
other  cities  to  solicit  aid,  in  order  that  they  might 
make  a  crop,  as  their  food  and  grain  had  been  so 
entirely  consumed  that  they  had  no  seed. 

Armed  with  proper  credentials  from  church  and 
state,  he  went  to  the  North  and  West.  The  meet 
ing  for  sufferings  of  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting  at 
once  ordered  a  check  for  11500  to  be  given  him.  In 
Cincinnati  and  other  places  he  procured  carloads  of 
corn,  hominy,  beans,  meat,  etc.,  which,  with  the  aid 
of  the  Christian  Commission,  was  transported  free  of 
charge  to  Tennessee,  and  from  there  distributed  in 
season  to  serve  the  people  in  making  their  crops. 

Our  friend  Beals  became  active  in  the  service  of 
church  and  State,  serving  in  various  offices  his  church, 
county,  State,  and  the  United  States  government  in 
Washington,  D.  C.  He  still  lives  among  his  native 
hills,  doing  the  work  which  comes  to  him  as  a  Chris 
tian  citizen. 

John  Beals,  a  leading  Friend  of  New  Hope  meet 
ing,  in  Green  County,  was  much  troubled  concerning 
the  situation  of  the  members  of  his  little  church. 
He  fully  realized  the  danger  they  were  in,  and  was 
desirous  of  finding  some  way  to  relieve  them.  While 
walking  in  his  orchard  one  day,  wondering  what  could 
be  done,  and  praying  for  wisdom  and  guidance,  he 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  305 

discovered  in  the  bushes  an  opening  in  the  ground 
amid  the  rocks.  Upon  investigation,  he  found  it  to 
be  the  entrance  to  a  cave,  the  existence  of  which 
neither  he  nor  any  of  his  people  had  ever  known. 
Vines  so  covered  its  entrance  and  a  tree  had  fallen 
before  it  in  such  a  way  as  to  completely  hide  it  from 
the  view  of  a  passer-by.  The  passage  was  so  low  and 
narrow  that  one  could  only  creep  along  it,  and  it  ab 
ruptly  opened  into  a  large  cave,  the  floor  of  which 
was  slightly  lower  than  the  passage.  In  one  corner 
was  a  spring  of  excellent  water,  and  quite  surprising 
was  the  fact  that  the  air  was  remarkably  dry  and 
pure  for  such  a  place. 

Our  friend  at  once  began  preparations  to  make  the 
cave  a  place  of  abode.  It  served  also  as  a  hiding- 
place  for  provisions,  which  would  otherwise  have 
been  taken  by  the  soldiers.  There  were  fourteen 
Friends  in  this  neighborhood,  any  one  of  whom  was 
liable  to  be  shot  if  found  by  the  men  who  were  search 
ing  for  them.  Soon  all  of  these  were  hidden  in 
"Providence  Cave."  One  of  them  said:  "I  do  be 
lieve  it  was  the  Lord  who  guided  John  Beals  to  it 
just  when  it  was  needed."  Hence  the  name. 

In  a  recess  of  the  cave  the  men  built  rough  bed 
steads,  and  bedding  was  furnished  by  the  good  house 
wives.  When  able  to  work,  the  men  made  shoes  and 
did  many  other  such  things  as  could  be  done  under 
the  trying  circumstances.  When  it  was  too  cold  to 
work,  they  betook  themselves  to  bed. 

John  Beals  and  the  women  watched  constantly  for 
the  approach  of  strangers,  and  every  precaution  was 


306  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

taken  to  keep  the  hiding-place  a  secret.  Those  who 
were  hidden  never  ventured  out  without  approving 
messages  from  their  faithful  guardians.  Whenever 
strangers  or  soldiers  approached,  John  Beals  was 
usually  found  hewing  a  gate-post  from  the  tree  which 
had  fallen  near  the  cave.  He  would  leave  his  work 
and  come  to  greet  the  strangers,  who  could  easily  see 
the  nature  of  his  occupation  from  the  fallen  tree  and 
the  chips  he  had  made.  The  noise  made  by  the  little 
hewing  he  had  done  served  to  inform  the  hunted  men 
of  the  approach  of  the  strangers.  It  took  friend 
Beals  many  months  to  hew  out  those  gate-posts,  but 
he  was  getting  along  in  years,  was  too  old  for  con 
scription  into  the  army,  and  he  was  not  in  urgent  need 
of  the  gate-posts. 

For  nearly  a  year  these  men  lived  in  this  way.  At 
last,  becoming  wearied  of  voluntary  imprisonment  and 
such  a  confined  life,  they  determined  to  make  an  effort 
to  escape  by  crossing  the  woods,  hills  and  streams 
between  them  and  the  free  "West.  When  an  oppor 
tunity  occurred,  they  accordingly  left  their  home  in 
the  cave  and  the  friends  who  had  ministered  to  their 
needs  so  long,  and  at  great  risk  attempted  to  leave 
the  land  where  they  could  not  breathe  the  air  of  free 
dom.  Some  of  this  company  passed  the  picket  lines 
and  reached  Iowa  in  safety.  Others  were  not  so  suc 
cessful,  but  were  captured  after  reaching  Kentucky 
and  sent  to  the  front,  wfeere  they  suffered  much  per 
secution  and  trial  before  their  liberty  was  secured. 

A  boy  of  nineteen  years,  the  son  of  a  widowed 
mother,  whose  father  had  been  conscripted  and  had 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  307 

died  in  prison  from  starvation  and  cruelty,  determined 
that  he  would  not  aid  in  the  war.  He  had  been  re 
ceived  into  membership  with  the  Friends  after  the 
exemption  law  was  passed. 

There  was  a  heavy  growth  of  forest  near  his  home, 
into  which  he  entered  and  began  secretly  to  dig  for 
himself  an  under-ground  home.  The  earth  he  re 
moved  was  carefully  carried  to  a  pond  near  by,  where 
it  was  hidden  from  sight  by  the  friendly  waters.  The 
entrance  to  his  proposed  home  he  covered  with  planks, 
and  over  these  he  spread  earth  and  leaves,  and  thus 
nicely  arranged  a  mode  of  entrance  and  egress.  Here 
he  took  up  his  abode  and  quietly  remained  through 
the  day.  At  night  he  came  out  for  exercise  and  to 
get  from  a  place  agreed  upon  the  food  supplied  by 
his  mother.  For  eight  long  months  this  was  his 
home. 

The  widow  had  been  left  with  thirteen  children, 
the  youngest  a  year  and  a  half  old.  This  eldest  son 
was  the  only  one  really  able  to  do  farm  work,  yet  he 
was  obliged  to  hide  away  and  leave  the  girls  to  plough 
and  do  all  the  field  work.  Of  the  scanty  crops  which 
they  succeeded  in  raising,  the  tithing-men  took  one- 
tenth  for  the  support  of  the  cause  which  had  cost  the 
family  the  life  of  the  father  and  husband. 

Of  these  twenty  Friends  who  were  liable  to  con 
scription,  five  paid  the  tax,  fourteen  were  at  one  time 
hidden  in  the  cave  discovered  by  John  Beals,  and  the 
other  one  in  the  cave  of  his  own  making ;  so  that  the 
Confederate  government  got  no  soldiers  from  the 
ranks  of  this  little  peace-army.  Not  a  Friend  was 


308  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

found  in  Tennessee  who  sympathized  with  slavery  or 
secession. 

Providence  Cave  was  not  the  only  one  in  which 
men  who  would  not  answer  the  call  to  war  were 
secreted.  About  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  east 
of  Chatham  is  the  beautiful  valley  of  East  Tennessee, 
in  Blount  County.  In  this  valley  is  the  village  of 
Friendsville,  twenty-one  miles  southwest  of  Knox- 
ville,  and  here  is  a  Friends'  meeting  of  the  same 
name.  At  this  place  the  celebrated  philanthropist, 
William  Forster  of  England,  died  January  27,  1854. 
He  had  been  engaged  for  some  time  in  the  South  as 
a  minister,  visiting  the  slaveholders  and  pleading  with 
them  in  the  name  of  his  Master  for  the  slaves,  as 
well  as  holding  meetings  and  preaching  the  gospel  of 
peace  to  white  and  colored,  as  opportunity  offered. 
In  the  well-kept  graveyard  here,  surrounded  by  a 
neat  iron  fence,  erected  by  his  son,  William  Edward 
Forster,  a  member  of  Parliament,  who  visited  the 
spot  since  the  war,  is  the  grave  of  William  Forster. 

At  the  time  of  which  we  write,  William  J.  Hackney 
was  one  of  the  leading  Friends  of  Friendsville.  He 
was  a  Friend  not  only  in  his  church  relations,  but  to 
humanity  and  to  the  United  States.  He  did  not  be 
lieve  in  secession ;  neither  did  he  believe  that  men, 
whether  Friends  or  not,  should  be  forced  into  the 
army  to  fight  against  their  will  and  for  a  cause  which 
they  disapproved.  As  he  was  too  old  to  be  a  con 
script,  he  freely  moved  about  among  men,  though  he 
was  fully  aware  that  freedom  of  speech  was  not  at 
all  times  as  wise  as  was  taking  observations  without 
..comment. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  309 

Near  where  he  dwelt,  and  just  across  the  creek  from 
the  meeting-house,  is  a  large  cave,  the  existence  of 
which  few  then  knew.  Into  this  cave  William  J. 
Hackney  carried  provisions  and  bedding,  and  made 
necessary  preparations  to  secrete  men  for  days  or 
months  as  might  become  needful. 

The  entrance  of  the  cave  was  by  the  side  of  a  road 
not  very  much  traveled,  among  boulders  and  sur 
rounded  by  a  thicket,  and  it  was  so  small  that  a  passer 
by  would  not  notice  it.  A  man  could  barely  crawl 
into  it,  and  a  tree  had  been  felled  or  blown  down  so 
that  the  branches  covered  the  spot  and  hid  it  entirely 
from  view.  This  cave  would  comfortably  accommo 
date  fifty  men  at  one  time,  and  that  number  were  soon 
hidden  in  it.  The  echo  of  their  footsteps  could  be 
heard  to  its  remotest  depths,  and  the  smallest  sound 
produced  a  startling  effect  within  the  cave.  When 
ever  a  light  was  made,  the  glistening  stalactites  pro 
duced  a  picture  of  marvelous  beauty. 

William  Hackney's  wife  was  in  full  sympathy  with 
her  husband  in  his  loyalty  to  the  Union  and  in  the 
work  which  he  proposed  to  do  for  the  relief  of  those 
who  did  not  wish  to  enter  the  army.  She  assisted 
him  by  cooking  and  otherwise  providing  for  the  wants 
of  those  who  came  to  them  in  need.  He  did  not  at 
first  intend  to  extend  his  care  beyond  his  brethren  in 
the  church,  but  others  sought  his  assistance  and  pressed 
their  need  upon  him,  so  that  he  soon  found  the  work 
to  require  much  of  his  time.  He  became  so  interested 
in  its  prosecution  that  upon  one  pretext  or  another  he 
visited  the  soldiers  when  camped  near,  and  in  some 


310  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

way  he  would  learn  who  among  them  were  anxious  to 
escape  from  the  Southern  army.  To  these  he  would 
give  directions,  and  soon  they  were  secreted  with 
others  in  "  Cudjo's  Cave." 

When  the  provisions  grown  upon  friend  Hackney's 
farm  were  exhausted,  the  family  bought  more,  and 
actually  impoverished  themselves  by  feeding  the  hun 
gry,  clothing  the  naked  and  caring  for  the  stranger, 
very  few  of  whom  were  able  to  recompense  them  in 
any  way.  William  Hackney  did  not  require  that  a 
man  should  be  of  his  opinion  in  all  things  in  order  to 
receive  any  assistance  in  his  power  to  give.  If  a  man 
was  in  need  of  help  to  get  away  from  the  South,  and 
was  able  to  satisfy  William  that  he  was  not  in  sym 
pathy  with  the  Confederacy  and  wished  to  quit  her 
borders,  William  considered  it  his  duty  and  privilege 
to  do  what  he  could  to  aid  the  man  on  his  way.  When 
a  company  had  been  gathered  and  there  seemed  no 
obstruction,  on  a  favorable  night  he  would  lead  his 
willing  prisoners  out  of  their  prison,  get  some  of  them 
on  his  own  beasts  and  silently  take  up  the  line  of 
march  westward.  He  acted  as  conductor  to  the  next 
station  on  the  Underground  Eailroad,  where  he  con 
signed  them  to  the  care  of  some  friend,  "  tried  and 
true."  Here  they  rested  in  the  woods,  a  barn,  or  an 
outhouse  during  the  day,  and  at  night  were  conducted 
farther  on  their  way.  William  Hackney  would  then 
return  to  his  home,  again  fill  his  cave  and  feed  the 
hungry  refugees. 

He  was  under  suspicion,  and  the  Confederate  offi 
cers  as  well  as  his  neighbors  believed  that  he  was  in 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  311 

some  way  working  against  them,  but  just  how  and 
to  what  extent  they  were  unable  to  find  out ;  nor  did 
they  see  the  way  to  complain  against  him,  for  he  had 
always  been  a  peaceable  and  industrious  farmer. 
Some  suspected  a  secret  hiding-place,  but  could  not 
find  it,  although  in  their  search  they  sometimes  came 
so  near  the  cave  that  the  men  inside  heard  their  mut 
tered  oaths  as  they  talked  at  the  very  entrance,  and 
with  feelings  of  relief  listened  to  the  sound  of  their 
horses'  feet  as  they  rode  away  over  the  stones. 

On  several  occasions  William  Hackney  came  near 
being  discovered  during  his  work,  but  native  shrewd 
ness  and  a  kind  Providence  favored  him  throughout 
the  war,  so  that  more  than  two  thousand  people  were 
received  in  that  cave  and  helped  on  their  way.  Many 
of  them  entered  at  once  into  the  Northern  army. 
William  did  not  consider  this  any  of  his  affair.  The 
men  came  to  him  as  strangers,  and  he  took  them  in 
and  fed  them  as  his  Master  bade  him  do. 

When  the  Northern  troops  entered  East  Tennessee, 
and  the  faithful  service  rendered  by  William  Hackney 
in  various  ways  was  reported  to  General  Burnside,  he 
sent  for  him  and  wished  in  some  way  to  recompense 
him  for  his  services,  for  besides  assisting  the  refugees 
he  had  given  valuable  information  to  the  Northern 
officers.  But  our  friend  was  not  working  for  money, 
and  he  declined  all  offers  of  reward.  In  his  eager 
ness  to  do  something  for  him,  General  Burnside  offered 
him  a  position  as  one  of  his  staff-officers,  and  pressed 
him  to  accept ;  but  being  a  Friend,  William  did  not 
aspire  to  military  honors.  He  had  a  comfortable 


312  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

home  and  some  land  left,  and  by  tilling  the  soil  he 
could  manage  to  live  and  support  his  family.  He 
did,  however,  spend  considerable  time  in  camp  at 
Knoxville,  Tenn.,  the  army-headquarters,  as  the  guest 
of  General  Burnside,  and  while  there  he  furnished  Mr. 
J.  T.  Trowbridge  with  the  material  from  which  he 
wrote  the  interesting  book,  "  Cudjo's  Cave,"  connect 
ing  in  his  story  the  two  caves  here  mentioned,  which 
are  really  one  hundred  miles  apart. 

When  the  troublesome  times  were  over,  our  friend 
took  up  the  old-time  work  of  ploughing  and  sowing 
his  fields.  He  was  obliged  to  live  simply,  but  his 
tastes  and  habits  of  life  were  not  such  as  to  demand 
large  expenditures.  He  and  his  true  helpmeet  lacked 
no  good  thing,  and  have  since  gone  down  to  their 
graves  in  a  good  old  age,  loved  by  all  who  knew  them. 

This  part  of  Tennessee  was  for  many  months  the 
scene  of  almost  continual  fighting.  The  armies  drove 
each  other  back  and  forth  across  the  country,  in  which 
had  stood  the  peaceful  homes  of  prosperous  farmers. 
The  fences  were  entirely  destroyed ;  every  rail  was 
burned.  There  was  scarcely  a  house  that  was  not 
searched  by  soldiers  of  one  or  both  armies,  and  nearly 
everything  was  carried  away  or  destroyed.  Pro 
visions  especially  were  required,  and  the  soldiers 
seemed  not  to  think  of  or  care  for  the  wants  of  the 
citizens,  many  of  whom  were  left  destitute  of  food  for 
themselves  and  helpless  little  ones. 

It  was  "  legal "  to  confiscate  the  property  of  men 
who  had  left  their  homes  on  account  of  Union  senti 
ments.  Suspected  persons  were  sometimes  compelled 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  313 

to  leave  their  homes  to  save  their  lives,  and  occasion 
was  thus  afforded  for  the  confiscation  of  property, 
either  for  the  government  or  for  personal  advantage. 
One  William  Morgan,  a  Friend  minister  of  this  region, 
was  in  danger  of  his  life,  and  was  obliged  to  make  his 
way  on  the  Underground  Railroad  to  the  West.  His 
property  at  New  Market  was  immediately  confiscated 
and  sold  at  auction  for  114,365  in  gold. 

The  man  to  whom  William  Morgan  had  entrusted 
the  keeping  of  his  household  goods,  and  who  had 
promised  to  send  them  to  him  as  soon  as  he  could,  was 
the  auctioneer.  The  daughter  Catherine's  personal 
effects  were  included  in  this  sale,  and  no  returns  were 
ever  made  of  the  property  or  proceeds  to  the  owners, 
except  the  Family  Bible  and  the  walking-stick  of  Wil 
liam  Morgan,  purchased  by  kind  neighbors  and  sent 
West. 

One  day  T.  Riley  Lee  of  Friends ville,  a  nephew  of 
William  Hackney,  was  with  other  men  passing  the 
house  of  a  Friend,  when  the  woman  of  the  family 
called  them.  They  went  in  and  found  her  in  great 
distress.  A  squad  of  cavalry  had  just  been  searching 
for  her  husband,  and  not  finding  him,  had  shot  her 
only  cow,  a  fine  animal  then  lying  dead  in  the  yard. 
The  soldiers  had  broken  up  her  furniture,  clock  and 
crockery,  destroyed  the  cooking  utensils,  opened  the 
beds  and  scattered  the  straw  and  feathers  all  around. 
The  poor  woman  was  in  great  trouble.  As  they  talked 
with  her  a  horseman  appeared,  evidently  looking  for 
something.  He  rode  immediately  up  to  T.  Riley  Lee 
and  drawing  his  revolver  told  him  he  was  a  d — d 


314  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Quaker  and  they  intended  to  clean  them  all  out.  Riley 
told  him  he  had  not  harmed  him  or  any  one  else  and 
he  would  go  with  him  to  any  Confederate  neighbor 
and  let  him  decide ;  but  the  soldier  said  he  had  no 
time  to  lose  and  would  finish  his  work  then  and  there. 
Just  then  one  of  Riley's  companions  called  out  that 
he  had  found  a  riding-glove.  This  attracted  the  atten 
tion  of  the  man,  and  he  at  once  claimed  it.  The 
woman  then  charged  him  with  shooting  her  cow,  and 
Kiley  thought  it  time  for  him  to  move  away,  which 
he  did.  The  woman  pressed  her  charge,  but  the  man 
hurriedly  rode  after  his  companions. 

There  were  many  scenes  like  this.  Human  life  and 
the  rights  of  property  were  very  little  respected  by 
many  who  went  about  the  country  with  absolutely 
no  law  to  govern  them  save  that  of  the  might  of  a 
superior  armed  force. 

Lost  Creek  meeting  was  a  few  miles  from  Friends- 
ville,  but  had  been  much  reduced  by  emigration  to 
the  West,  so  that  only  five  men  subject  to  military 
requirements  could  be  found  there.  These  paid  the 
tax  and  were  exempted.  When  the  soldiers  came  to 
the  neighborhood  for  men,  they  were  angered  and  dis 
appointed.  They  went  to  the  little  church-building 
of  the  Friends,  destroyed  the  library,  broke  up  the 
seats  and  the  floor  and  made  the  house  wholly  un 
suitable  for  use.  So  few  of  the  members  were  left 
that  they  were  unable  to  repair  it,  and  the  meeting 
was  discontinued  until  the  war  was  over. 

From  the  few  remaining  Friends  the  soldiers  took 
much  money  and  property.  They  compelled  the 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  315 

women  to  cook  for  them.  Oftimes  from  early  morn 
ing  until  night  they  had  to  cook  for  the  hungry  sol 
diers  their  own  poultry,  pigs  and  cattle,  which  the 
soldiers  killed.  Thousands  were  thus  fed,  and  $3000 
in  gold,  $15,000  worth  of  provisions,  63  horses,  17 
cattle,  21  sheep  and  33  hogs  were  taken  from  this 
little  company  of  defenseless  citizens,  without  recom 
pense.  "While  we  had  any  to  spare,"  said  one  of 
the  Friends,  "  we  were  willing  to  share  it,  for  we  re 
membered  that  it  is  written,  '  if  thine  enemy  hunger, 
feed  him,'  but  it  was  hard  when  they  tried  to  take 
everything  from  us." 

The  little  church  at  Friendsville  lost  by  confisca 
tion  $165,000  in  gold  value ;  76  out  of  the  96  horses 
they  had  owned  were  taken,  besides  2853  bushels  of 
corn,  1586  of  oats,  etc.,  etc. 

After  the  war,  numbers  of  Friends  who  had  left 
returned  to  their  homes  in  the  South,  and  began  the 
work  of  restoring  the  fences  and  buildings  and  re 
stocking  their  plantations.  Many  who  had  despised 
and  persecuted  them  learned  to  love  them  and  joined 
in  church-fellowship  with  them.  A  good  new  meet 
ing-house  was  built  at  Lost  Creek  and  the  meeting 
has  since  been  maintained.  East  Tennessee  has 
learned  more  of  the  principles  of  peace,  and  many  of 
her  citizens  have  joined  this  army. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

"  Nay,  I  do  not  need  thy  sword, 
Comrade  mine,"  said  Ury's  lord  ; 

"  Put  it  up,  I  pray  thee ; 
Passive  to  his  holy  will, 
Trust  I  in  my  Master  stiU, 

Even  though  he  slay  me." 

WHITTIEE. 

LIVING  near  Columbia,  Tenn.,  was  one  Tilghman 
Ross  Vestal,  who  had  been  educated  by  Friends  and 
had  accepted  their  principles  concerning  the  peace 
able  reign  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Southern  rulers  were 
anxious  to  swell  the  number  of  men  who  were 
required  to  "drive  the  invading  Yankees  from 
Southern  soil "  and  establish  the  Confederate  States 
as  an  independent  government. 

Tilghman  Vestal  had  no  sympathy  with  this  move 
ment,  and  was  unwilling  either  to  shed  blood  or  to  aid 
in  having  it  done.  But  as  he  was  of  legal  age  he 
must  meet  the  requirements  of  the  law  or  suffer  its 
penalties.  He  was  conscripted  and  sent  first  to  Gen 
eral  Bragg' s  army,  but  as  he  could  not  be  made  to 
fight,  he  was  sent  home  again.  A  second  time  he  was 
conscripted  and  sent  to  the  conscript  camp  at  Knox- 
ville,  Tenn.  From  thence  he  was  ordered  to  Orange 
Court  House,  Va.,  and  assigned  to  the  14th  Ten 
nessee  regiment,  Company  I. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  317 

Among  his  relatives  were  prominent  Friends  in 
North  Carolina,  who  were  interested  for  him  and  en 
listed  John  B.  Crenshaw's  influence  on  his  behalf ;  so 
that  every  effort  was  made  to  obtain  his  release  with 
out  the  payment  of  the  $500  tax,  which  he  was  un 
willing  to  pay  or  to  have  paid  for  him.  A  letter  was 
written  by  Nereus  Mendenhall  to  C.  S.  Venable  in 
behalf  of  Tilghman  Vestal,  who  was  the  nephew  of  the 
former,  and  in  response  C.  S.  Venable  wrote : 

HEADQUARTERS  OF  THE  ARMY,  VIRGINIA, 
September  24th,  1863. 

NEREUS  MENDENHALL,  New  Garden,  Guilford 
County,  N.  C. : 

Your  letter  of  September  15,  in  behalf  of  your 
nephew,  Tilghman  Vestal,  a  private  in  the  14th  Ten 
nessee  regiment,  has  been  received.  The  general 
commanding  has  caused  an  investigation  in  his  case 
to  be  made  by  the  proper  officer.  This  officer  reports 
that  on  his  refusal  to  do  any  duty  whatever  or  to  make 
arrangements  to  pay  the  fine  imposed  under  the  law 
for  a  discharge,  compulsory  means  were  used  on  the 
occasion  referred  to  in  your  letter,  and  he  was  pricked 
with  bayonets,  but  not  to  an  extent  to  unfit  him  for 
duty.  This  proceeding  was  probably  irregular,  and  as 
such  not  approved  by  the  commanding  general.  But 
he  knows  but  one  proper  mode  of  proceeding  under  the 
law,  and  that  is  to  bring  private  Vestal  before  a  court- 
martial  for  conduct  prejudicial  to  good  order  and 
military  discipline,  in  refusing  to  do  duty  as  a  soldier. 

The  law  makes  but  one  distinction  in  the  case  of 


318  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

the  Friends,  which  allows  them  all  to  escape  military 
service  by  the  payment  of  the  fine  imposed.  This  not 
being  complied  with  by  Tilghman  Vestal,  and  he  being 
sent  by  the  authorities  as  a  soldier  to  the  army,  the 
general  commanding  is  compelled  to  act  in  this  case 
as  he  would  in  that  of  any  other  delinquent  soldier. 

I  am,  very  respectfully, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

C.  S.  VENABLE,  Major  and  Acting  Colonel. 

A  letter  from  T.  E.  Vestal  to  J.  B.  Crenshaw, 
dated  Orange  Court  House,  16th  of  Eleventh  month, 
'63,  says  :  "  I  have  been  ordered  to  do  duty  again,  but 
have  refused.  Charges  were  then  preferred  against 
me,  and  I  have  been  court-martialed.  I  suppose  some 
thing  definite  will  be  done  now.  I  have  not  heard 
what  it  is  to  be,  neither  do  I  have  any  idea.  When  I 
was  court-martialed,  I  had  three  men  by  whom  my 
character  was  attested,  or  at  least  that  part  of  it  that 
the  men  have  seen  since  I  have  been  in  the  regiment. 
They  also  stated  that  I  had  been  punished,  etc.  My 
papers  from  the  West  came  with  a  letter  from  Gen 
eral  Maney  or  his  adjutant,  stating  that  I  had  been 
assigned  to  a  regiment  in  that  brigade,  that  he  had 
become  satisfied  that  I  ought  to  be  discharged,  and 
had  written  to  the  Secretary  of  War  about  me,  but  did 
not  receive  any  answer,  and  that  I  had  been  sent  from 
that  place  to  the  conscript  camp  at  Knoxville.  These 
papers  were  filed  with  the  charges. 

Affectionately, 

T.  K.  VESTAL. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  819 

At  Orange  Court  House,  before  the  above  court- 
martial,  lie  was  sentenced  to  be  punished  until  he 
would  bear  arms.  The  officer  began  promptly  to  use 
severe  means,  but  Tilghman  calmly  told  him  that  he 
was  a  Christian  and  could  not  fight.  The  officer 
knocked  him  down  repeatedly  and  otherwise  abused 
him,  but  as  he  utterly  failed  to  induce  Vestal  to  obey 
orders,  he  gave  up  and  turned  him  over  to  his  second 
officer,  telling  him  perhaps  he  could  make  him  fight. 
After  unsuccessful  attempts  to  overcome  Vestal  by 
knocking  him  down,  the  second  officer  pierced  him 
with  a  bayonet,  and  threatened  to  run  him  through  if 
he  would  not  take  a  gun.  He  ran  the  murderous  steel 
into  Vestal's  side,  and  then  stopped  to  ask  if  he  would 
consent  to  serve  as  a  soldier.  Meeting  with  a  calm 
but  positive  refusal,  he  continued  to  wound  him  in 
other  places.  Seventeen  times  the  resolute  soldiers 
of  the  army  pierced  the  unresisting  soldier  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  each  time  they  met  with  a  refusal  to  ac 
cede  to  their  demands.  Some  of  the  wounds  were 
deep,  but  the  heroic  sufferer  was  the  victor. 

Finding  it  impossible  to  make  a  soldier  of  him,  they 
sent  Vestal  to  Kichmond,  Va.,  where  he  was  placed  in 
Castle  Thunder.  Little  attention  was  at  first  paid 
to  his  suffering  condition,  but  some  of  the  prisoners, 
having  learned  of  his  sad  state  and  the  cause  of  it, 
were  touched  with  sympathy  for  him,  and  did  what 
their  limited  means  would  allow  for  his  relief.  They 
sent  petitions  one  after  another  to  the  authorities  im 
ploring  clemency  in  his  case.  But  the  relief  of  unfor 
tunate  and  suffering  prisoners  seemed  to  be  no  part 


320  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

of  the  business  of  the  keepers  of  Southern  military 
prisons,  and  they  paid  no  heed  to  these  petitions.  In 
stead,  they  decided  to  be  rid  of  Vestal  by  sending  him 
farther  south  to  Salisbury  prison  in  North  Carolina, 
where  the  prospect  was  that  he  would  be  speedily  re 
lieved  from  his  suffering  by  death. 

Tilghman  Vestal,  with  the  marks  of  eighteen 
wounds  upon  him,  weakened  and  suffering  by  a  wea 
risome  journey,  was  introduced  into  Salisbury  prison. 
As  he  was  naturally  a  tidy  person,  the  filthiness  of 
the  place  was  shocking  to  him.  No  opportunity 
to  preserve  cleanliness  was  allowed  to  the  prisoners, 
and  the  more  filthy  and  covered  with  vermin  a  pris 
oner  became,  the  sooner  could  he  be  taken  away  to 
help  fill  the  long  trenches  dug  one  after  another  on 
the  hillside. 

On  one  occasion,  as  Vestal  was  endeavoring  to  re 
move  the  vermin  from  his  person,  which,  as  we  have 
learned,  it  would  be  impossible  to  prevent  from  crawl 
ing  upon  him,  the  inhuman  keeper  of  the  prison  dis 
covered  him  thus  employed,  and  with  fearful  oaths 
began  to  abuse  him.  Growing  angry  as  he  talked, 
the  officer  beat  Vestal  over  the  head  until  the  blood 
ran  down  his  shoulders  upon  his  already  wounded  and 
sore  body. 

After  having  been  confined  for  six  weeks  in  this 
terrible  place,  T.  E.  Vestal  was  liberated  through  the 
instrumentality  of  Friends,  whose  strenuous  efforts 
had  hitherto  been  unsuccessful,  and  he  was  placed  in 
the  Friends'  school  at  New  Garden,  N.  C. 

An  account  of  T.  R.  Vestal's  experiences  was  given 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  321 

in  the  "  Banner  "  of  Nashville,  Tenn.,  and  copied  in 
the  "  Informer  "  of  Elgin,  111.,  for  May,  1876.  It 
throws  some  further  light  upon  his  case,  and  may  be 
of  interest,  coming  as  it  does  from  a  Southern  officer, 
who  was  an  acquaintance  and  an  eye-witness  of  at 
least  a  part  of  his  experiences.  The  article  is  headed 
"  Vestal's  Grit ;  the  Tennessee  Quaker  who  refused 
to  fight  in  the  late  war." 

"  The  following  account  of  a  young  Quaker  who 
could  not  be  induced  to  fight  in  the  late  war,  although 
he  was  conscripted,  is  from  the  pen  of  a  prominent 
citizen  of  Tennessee.  It  is  a  faithful  narration  of 
one  of  the  most  interesting  and  curious  events  of  the 
war.  I  have  just  read  in  the  Nashville  '  Banner,'  of 
the  16th  inst.,  a  fragment  of  Governor  Foote's  remi 
niscences,  headed,  4  How  a  Quaker  refused  to  fight.' 
As  I  am  familiar  with  the  facts  and  circumstances 
alluded  to,  and  as  the  case  greatly  interested  me  at 
the  time,  I  have  thought  it  might  be  of  some  interest 
to  your  readers  to  go  into  details  more  than  is  done 
in  Governor  Foote's  brief  allusion  to  the  case. 

"The  young  Quaker  alluded  to  is  Tilghman  R. 
Vestal,  who  lived  near  Columbia,  Tenn.  When  Gen 
eral  Bragg's  army  was  at  Shelbyville,  Tenn.,  young 
Vestal  was  conscripted  and  sent  to  that  place.  He 
was  assigned  to  duty  in  the  Fourth  Tennessee  regi 
ment,  commanded  by  Colonel  Murray  of  Nashville.' 
He  reported  to  the  regiment  as  required  to  do,  but 
utterly  refused  to  perform  military  duty  of  any  charac 
ter  or  description.  Neither  by  threats  nor  persuasions 
could  he  be  induced  to  alter  his  determination.  The 


322  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

officers  of  the  regiment  were  as  humane  as  they  were 
true  and  gallant,  and  after  every  effort  had  failed  to 
induce  Vestal  to  perform  the  duties  of  a  soldier,  they 
gave  the  matter  up  in  despair  and  told  him  to  leave 
and  go  home,  which  he  did.  But  shortly  thereafter 
another  conscript  officer  came  along,  and  Vestal  was 
again  duly  enrolled  as  a  conscript,  and  ordered  to 
report  at  Bragg's  headquarters.  All  alone  and  on 
foot  Vestal  went  to  Chattanooga  and  reported.  By 
a  most  singular  coincidence  he  was  again  assigned  to 
the  Fourth  Tennessee  regiment.  Colonel  Murray 
knew  from  his  Shelbyville  experience  that  he  had  a 
tough  customer  to  deal  with.  He  concluded  to  try 
the  power  of  moral  suasion,  so  one  day  he  sent  for 
Vestal  to  come  to  his  quarters,  and  undertook  to  con 
vince  him  from  the  Scriptures  that  he  was  wholly 
wrong  in  his  ideas  and  position.  But  the  young 
Quaker  was  rather  too  much  for  the  gallant  colonel 
in  the  Scripture  argument,  and  the  colonel  sent  for 
his  chaplain  to  talk  to  him  and  convince  him  that  he 
was  altogether  wrong  in  his  refusal  to  fight  or  per 
form  military  duty.  The  chaplain  came  and  opened 
the  argument  after  this  wise :  4 1  would  n't  give  a  cent 
for  a  religion  that  is  opposed  to  my  country.'  Said 
Vestal :  c  I  would  n't  give  a  cent  for  a  country  that  is 
opposed  to  my  religion.'  The  argument  lasted  for 
some  time,  but  left  the  young  Quaker  unconvinced 
and  determined  to  do  no  military  duty  of  any  kind. 

"  He  refused  to  police  the  camp  or  to  do  the  least 
thing  that  could  be  tortured  or  construed  into  military 
duty.  At  last  Colonel  Murray,  wholly  unable  to  do 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  323 

anything  with  Vestal,  sent  him  to  brigade  headquar 
ters.  Here  he  was  reasoned  with,  and  every  effort 
was  made  to  induce  him  to  go  and  perform  the  duties 
of  a  soldier,  but  he  was  firm  and  as  inflexible  as  the 
everlasting  hills.  He  was  told  that  if  he  persisted  in 
his  course  he  would  be  subjected  to  severe  punish 
ment,  and  would  finally  be  shot  for  disobedience  to 
orders.  He  replied  that  they  had  power  to  kill  him, 
but  neither  the  Federal  nor  the  Confederate  army 
possessed  the  power  to  force  him  to  abandon  his  prin 
ciples  or  prove  false  to  his  religion. 

"  Everything  that  could  be  construed  either  directly 
or  indirectly  into  military  duty  he  refused  most  em 
phatically  to  engage  in.  He  was  only  about  eighteen 
years  old.  I  soon  became  satisfied  that  he  acted  from 
principle,  and  would  go  to  the  stake  or  meet  death  in 
any  shape  it  could  assume,  rather  than  swerve  one 
particle  from  what  he  conceived  to  be  his  duty.  It 
was  the  sublimest  exhibition  of  moral  courage  I  had 
ever  witnessed,  and  it  was  all  the  more  remarkable 
from  being  found  in  a  boy  of  only  eighteen,  away  from 
his  family  and  friends. 

"  I  asked  him  one  day  if  he  had  no  sympathy  with 
the  contest ;  if  he  had  no  preference  as  to  which  side 
should  be  successful.  4  Oh,  yes,'  he  said,  '  I  would 
prefer  to  see  the  South  victorious,  as  I  live  in  the 
South  and  among  Southern  people.' 

"  I  heard  a  gentleman  say  to  him :  '  Vestal,  did  you 
ever  exhibit  any  emotion  in  your  life  ?  Did  you  ever 
cry  in  your  life  ? '  4  Oh,  yes,'  he  said,  '  I  have  cried 
in  my  life.'  '  Well,'  said  the  gentlemen,  4 1  would 


324  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

like  to  know  what  were  the  circumstances  that  caused 
you  to  cry.*  '  Well,  sir,'  he  said,  '  when  I  left  home 
to  come  here  my  mother  cried  when  she  told  me  good- 
by,  and  I  cried  then.'  '  Yes,'  said  the  gentleman, 
'  and  if  your  mother  were  here  now  and  could  see  how 
you  are  situated,  she  would  tell  you  to  take  your  gun 
and  go  out  and  do  your  duty  as  a  soldier.'  '  No,  sir,' 
he  quickly  replied,  '  the  last  thing  my  mother  said 
to  me  was  to  be  true  to  my  religion,  and  I  mean  to 
do  it.' 

"  It  was  during  his  stay  at  Colonel  Murray's  head 
quarters  that  Vestal  had  his  interview  with  Governor 
Foote.  Governor  Foote  was  at  that  time  a  member 
of  the  Confederate  Congress,  representing  the  Nash 
ville  district,  and  was  a  candidate  for  reelection.  The 
soldiers  from  Tennessee  in  the  army  were  allowed 
to  vote,  and  he  was  out  electioneering  among  the 
soldiers.  While  at  Colonel  Murray's  headquarters 
some  one  pointed  out  Vestal  to  Mr.  Foote,  or  intro 
duced  Vestal  to  him  as  a  Quaker  who  would  not  fight, 
when  the  following  conversation  took  place  between 
them  : 

"  Foote  :  '  What !  young  man,  won't  you  fight  ? 
You  are  a  stout,  good-looking  young  man.  Is  it  true 
that  you  refuse  to  fight  ? '  Vestal :  «  Yes,  sir.'  Foote : 
'  Why  !  you  are  all  wrong  about  that.  Suppose  you 
were  to  marry  a  beautiful  and  accomplished  young 
lady,  and  some  ruffian  were  to  come  into  your  house 
and  grossly  insult  her.  Would  n't  you  kill  him? ' 
Vestal :  '  No,  sir.'  Foote,  jumping  from  his  seat  in 
a  very  excited  manner :  '  Why !  I  'd  kill  him  in  a 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  325 

minute.'  He  then  resumed  his  seat,  and  after  survey 
ing  him  a  few  minutes  again  commenced  the  conver 
sation.  Foote :  c  Young  man,  you  are  all  wrong 
about  this  matter,  even  from  a  Scriptural  standpoint. 
When  Christ  was  upon  the  earth  he  directed  his  dis 
ciples  to  pay  tribute  to  Caesar.  The  money  thus  paid 
went  into  the  Roman  treasury  and  was  used  to  carry 
on  the  wars  of  the  Roman  people.'  Vestal :  '  No, 
sir,  you  are  mistaken  about  that.  The  temple  of 
Janus  was  closed  at  that  time,  and  there  were  no  wars 
going  on.'  Foote :  4 1  believe  he  knows  more  about 
that  than  I  do.  I  don't  know  whether  the  temple  of 
Janus  was  closed  then  or  not.' 

"  Such  was  substantially  the  interview  between  this 
remarkable  boy  and  this  remarkable  man.  Perhaps 
two  more  opposite  characters,  in  many  particulars, 
never  came  into  contact. 

"  Vestal  was  ordered  to  Knoxville,  and  from  there 
he  found  his  way  to  the  Virginia  army,  and  was  as 
signed  to  one  of  the  Tennessee  regiments.  Here  he 
was  ordered  to  military  duty,  but  firmly  refused  as 
he  had  done  before.  The  brigadier  in  command, 
knowing  his  history,  or  incidents  of  it,  ordered  him 
to  be  bayonetted  for  disobedience  to  orders,  and  the 
bayonet  was  applied  to  him  repeatedly.  He  bore  it 
with  the  spirit  of  a  martyr,  and  the  soldiers,  seeing 
that  he  would  willingly  die  in  preference  to  sacrificing 
his  principles,  refused  to  punish  him  further.  No 
punishments  or  threats  could  shake  the  settled  pur 
pose  of  his  soul  for  a  moment.  He  was  under  arrest 
all  the  while.  Frequently  on  retreats  his  guard  would 


326  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

lose  sight  of  him,  but  in  a  day  or  two  Vestal  would 
march  up  alone  into  camp. 

"  He  was  afterwards  detained  in  Castle  Thunder 
for  awhile,  at  Richmond,  but  was  finally  permitted  by 
the  Secretary  of  War  to  go  down  to  North  Carolina  to 
school,  and  was  there  when  the  war  closed." 

The  writer  of  the  above,  Brigadier-General  Maney, 
of  Nashville,  Tenn.,  was  doubtless  unacquainted  with 
the  imprisonment  of  our  friend  at  Salisbury.  Through 
all  his  trying  experiences  he  maintained  his  allegiance 
to  Christ  and  his  principles  of  peace  on  earth  and 
good-will  to  men.  Soon  after  the  war  closed,  Vestal 
took  up  his  abode  in  Fall  River,  Mass.,  where  he  still 
lives  in  the  enjoyment  of  his  family  and  his  religion. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Fierce  may  be  the  conflict, 
Strong  may  be  tbe  foe, 
But  the  King's  own  army 
None  can  overthrow. 
Round  His  standard  ranging, 
Victory  is  secure, 
For  His  truth  unchanging 
Makes  the  triumph  sure. 

WHITTIEB. 

VIRGINIA  was  first  settled  by  the  English,  May  13, 
1607.  Under  the  preaching  of  an  English  woman, 
Elizabeth  Harris,  in  1656,  the  first  Friends'  meetings 
were  established.  Friends  were  no  more  welcome 
here  than  among  their  brother  Englishmen  in  Mas 
sachusetts.  The  current  extravagant  stories  concern 
ing  them  were  believed,  and  they  were  evidently 
thought  to  be  a  very  dangerous  class  of  people.  In 
1660,  Virginia  enacted  the  following  law  concerning 
them  :  "  Whereas,  there  is  an  unreasonable  and  tur 
bulent  sort  of  people  commonly  called  Quakers,  who, 
contrary  to  law,  daily  gather  unto  themselves  unlaw 
ful  assemblies  and  congregations  of  the  people.  .  .  . 
It  is  enacted  that  no  master  or  commander  of  a  ship 
or  other  vessel  do  bring  into  this  colony  any  person 
or  persons  called  Quakers,  under  the  penalty  of  one 
hundred  pounds  sterling,  to  be  levied  upon  him  and 


328  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

his  estates  by  order  of  the  governor  and  council  or 
the  commissions  in  the  several  counties  where  such 
ships  shall  arrive  ;  that  all  such  Quakers  as  have  been 
questioned,  or  shall  hereafter  arrive,  shall  be  appre 
hended  wherever  they  shall  be  found,  and  they  be 
imprisoned,  without  bail  or  mainprise,  till  they  do  ab 
jure  this  country,  or  put  in  security  with  all  speed  to 
depart  this  colony  and  not  return  again.  And  if  any 
should  dare  to  presume  to  return  hither  after  such 
departure,  to  be  proceeded  against  as  contemners  of 
the  laws  and  magistracy,  and  punished  accordingly 
and  caused  again  to  depart  the  country,  and  if  they 
should  the  third  time  be  so  audacious  and  impudent, 
they  are  to  be  proceeded  against  as  follows :  That  no 
person  shall  entertain  any  of  the  Quakers  who  have 
heretofore  been  questioned  by  the  governor  and  coun 
cil,  or  which  shall  hereafter  be  questioned,  nor  permit 
in  or  near  his  house  any  assembly  of  the  Quakers, 
under  penalty  of  one  hundred  pounds  sterling ;  that 
commissioners  and  officers  are  hereby  required  and 
authorized,  as  they  will  answer  the  contrary  at  their 
peril,  to  take  notice  of  this  act,  to  see  it  fully  effected 
and  executed,  and  that  no  person  do  presume  on 
their  peril  to  dispose  of  or  publish  their  books,  pam 
phlets,  or  libels  bearing  the  title  of  their  tenets  and 
opinions." 

But  neither  the  laws  of  Virginia  nor  the  hangings 
in  Massachusetts  could  prevent  a  Quaker  English 
man  from  coming  to  this  country  when  he  believed 
it  was  the  will  of  the  Lord  that  he  should  do  so. 
The  enemies  of  the  Friends  were  many,  but  by 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  329 

patient  suffering  and  perseverance  they  conquered 
these  unrighteous  laws,  and  their  principles,  having 
become  better  understood,  have  in  a  good  degree  been 
adopted  by  many  of  their  opposers.  The  churches 
are  generally  accepting,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent, 
the  spiritual  teachings  of  this  once-despised  people. 
The  sect  itself  is  no  longer  despised  by  any,  but 
is  respected  and  accorded  an  honorable  position 
among  her  sister  churches,  and  is  still  endeavoring  to 
do  her  little  part  in  spreading  abroad  the  truth  of 
God.  The  present  similarity  of  Friends  to  other 
churches  is  not  so  much  on  account  of  their  depar 
ture  from  their  "  ancient  principles "  as  because 
others  have  embraced  these. 

In  the  early  settlement  of  Virginia,  Friends  as  well 
as  others  took  up  large  tracts  of  land,  and  many  of 
them  settled  near  where  Richmond,  Winchester  and 
Norfolk  now  are.  Tradition  tells  us  of  one  who  took 
up  40,000  acres  of  land,  another  4000.  We  hear  of 
one  Pleasants,  who  owned  many  slaves,  and  was  de 
termined  to  have  one  thousand.  At  one  time  he  held 
nine  hundred  and  ninety-nine,  but  he  failed  to  reach 
the  full  thousand  before  the  Friends  of  Virginia  de 
cided  that  it  was  unrighteous  to  hold  their  fellow-men 
in  bondage.  By  this  decision  he  was  very  much  an 
noyed.  A  committee  went  to  visit  him  on  account  of 
his  slave-owning,  but  he  would  not  leave  his  field  to 
meet  them,  so  they  waited  patiently  until  he  came 
to  dinner.  He  then  had  their  horses  put  in  the 
stable  and  invited  them  to  dine  with  him  with  true 
Friendly  hospitality.  But  when  dinner  was  over,  he 


330  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

wished  to  hasten  back  to  the  field  with  his  sable  farm 
hands.  The  committee  finally  induced  him  to  tarry 
for  a  season  of  waiting  before  the  Lord.  For  some  time 
they  sat  in  silence,  and  then  arose,  saying  if  he  would 
have  their  horses  brought  they  would  now  proceed 
on  their  way.  They  departed  without  once  mention 
ing  the  object  of  their  visit ;  but  he  knew  for  what 
they  came  and  was  obliged  to  think  about  it.  When 
upon  his  bed  that  night  he  said  he  dreamed  that  he 
died  and  was  about  to  pass  through  the  gateway  of 
heaven,  when  a  little  darkey  lad  closed  the  gate,  and 
he  was  not  allowed  to  enter.  He  said  he  did  not 
intend  to  be  kept  out  of  heaven  by  the  darkeys,  so 
the  next  morning  he  summoned  the  blacks  and  told 
them  they  were  all  free  from  that  day.  He  arranged 
for  those  who  wished  to  remain  with  him  to  work  for 
wages,  and  said  that  with  about  half  the  number  of 
servants  his  business  was  more  profitable  than  before. 

By  the  year  1817,  all  Friends  in  Virginia  had  freed 
their  slaves.  As  in  North  Carolina,  so  in  Virginia, 
the  principles  of  Friends,  for  some  time  before  the 
late  Civil  War,  were  so  at  variance  with  the  prevail 
ing  sentiment  around  them  that  most  of  them  moved 
West,  so  that  at  the  time  the  war  began,  there  were 
in  the  State  only  a  few  small  remnants  of  meetings 
that  met  to  worship  God  after  the  manner  of  Friends. 
One  of  these  small  meetings  was  in  the  vicinity  of 
Winchester,  which  city  has  been  made  famous  as  the 
centre  of  important  military  operations  during  the 
Revolution  as  well  as  during  the  Civil  War. 

Winchester  is  seventy-four  miles  from  Washington, 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  331 

D.  C.  Here  General  Washington  for  a  long  time 
made  his  headquarters,  and  here,  through  Governor 
Dinwiddie's  orders,  he  procured  horses  for  his  journey 
to  Ohio,  in  the  French  and  Indian  war.  Here  gov 
ernment  stores  in  large  quantities  were  deposited  for 
the  then  frontier  settlements.  To  Winchester  Wash 
ington  then  retreated  after  the  disastrous  defeat  of 
Braddock,  in  1745  ;  and  there  in  1758  he  built  a  fort, 
the  remains  of  which  are  still  apparent.  The  inhabi 
tants  still  point  to  the  place  where  his  residence  stood, 
and  to  the  well  which  his  soldiers  sank  through  a 
hundred  and  three  feet  of  solid  rock.  It  is  now 
filled  with  excellent  water,  and  the  present  inhabi 
tants  draw  freely  from  it.  It  may  have  been  at  Win 
chester  that  George  Washington  said,  in  relation  to 
exempting  Friends  from  the  army :  "  Let  them  alone, 
for  you  cannot  induce  them  to  fight  for  or  against 
us.  They  are  a  harmless,  peaceable  and  industrious 
people,  who  will  produce  bread  and  meat,  and  if  they 
will  not  sell  it  to  us  we  can  take  it  if  we  need  it.  We 
need  bread  and  meat  as  much  as  we  need  soldiers." 
It  was  to  Winchester  that  Philadelphia  Friends,  who 
were  suspected  of  being  royalists,  were  exiled  during 
the  Revolution,  and  here  some  of  them  died  and  were 
buried.  Congress  finally  acknowledged  its  error,  but 
never  made  good  the  great  loss  to  Friends.  It  was  at 
Winchester  that  General  Morgan,  of  Revolutionary 
fame,  lived  during  his  last  days.  Although  he  was 
called  the  "  Thunderbolt  of  War,"  he  said  that  men's 
opinions  of  him  were  erroneous.  He  was  generally 
spoken  of  as  "  the  brave  Morgan  who  never  knew 


332  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

fear,"  but  when  the  pride  of  youth  and  the  so-called 
glory  of  war  had  faded  from  his  mind,  he  said : 
"  People  think  that  Daniel  Morgan  never  prayed. 
People  say  that  old  Morgan  never  was  afraid. 
People  do  not  know  that  old  Morgan  was  often 
miserably  afraid."  He  then  proceeds  to  tell  of  times 
of  fear  when  he  retired  behind  gun  carriages  and  in 
thickets  before  battle  and  prayed.  If  "the  brave 
Morgan  "  was  afraid  in  times  of  battle,  must  we  not 
believe  that  it  is  pride,  and  a  false  pride,  which 
prompts  men  often  to  say  that  on  entering  battle 
and  engaging  in  such  a  terrible  conflict  they  know 
no  fear  ?  Thomas  Hinshaw  tells  us  that  at  Gettys 
burg  he  watched  the  faces  of  men  closely  as  they 
came  out  of  battle,  and  on  them  could  be  plainly 
seen  the  marks  of  fear,  and  the  paleness  of  every 
face  evinced  the  terrible  strain  of  anxiety  through 
which  they  had  passed.  It  is  not  dishonorable  in  a 
soldier  to  confess  :  "  I  was  afraid."  A  certain  vet 
eran  major  once  said,  with  emphasis :  "  When  a 
soldier  tells  you  that  he  was  never  scared  in  battle, 
you  make  up  your  mind  that  he  is  taking  liberties 
with  the  truth  or  else  he  was  never  under  fire." 

Winchester  is  said  to  have  been  taken  and  retaken 
by  the  contending  forces,  during  the  Civil  War, 
seventy-six  times,  twelve  of  which  were  in  one  day. 
It  is  stated  by  the  citizens  that  all  the  men  in  the  city 
between  the  ages  of  sixteen  and  sixty  joined  with 
the  Confederate  army  in  what  they  believed  to  be  the 
needful  work  of  defending  their  homes.  Old  men, 
women  and  children  were  frequently  obliged  to  take 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  333 

refuge  in  their  homes  and  cellars  from  the  storm  of 
shot  and  shell,  and  many  of  these  were  the  innocent 
victims  of  the  deadly  missiles. 

Around  this  famous  little  city  and  within  its  bor 
ders  were  the  homes  of  peace-loving  Quakers.  They 
were  well  known  as  such,  and  many  were  the  argu 
ments  held  with  them  upon  the  subject  of  the  consis 
tency  of  war  with  Christianity. 

Two  weeks  before  the  ordinances  of  secession  were 
passed,  Robert  Griffith,  in  conversation  with  one  Hal- 
liday,  a  Virginia  gentleman,  who  afterwards  became 
governor,  was  told  by  him :  "  We  will  make  Virginia 
the  Lowell  of  America,  crown  cotton  king,  and  re 
vive  the  slave-trade."  To  this  our  friend  replied: 
"  If  you  will  use  the  money  you  purpose  spending  in 
this  work  in  building  up  our  commerce  and  manu 
facturing  interests  it  will  be  creditable  to  you,  but  so 
surely  as  you  persist  in  your  evil  designs  to  destroy 
this  Union,  so  surely  will  it  become  a  desolation  and 
a  wilderness ;  King  Cotton  will  be  dethroned,  and 
your  idol,  slavery,  will  fall.  With  secession  comes 
emancipation."  To  this  Halliday  replied :  "  You 
cannot  say  these  things  two  weeks  hence." 

Just  after  this  Aaron  Griffith,  Robert's  brother, 
wrote  a  letter  to  his  wife,  who  was  visiting  relatives  in 
the  West.  The  post-office  was  taken  possession  of 
and  the  letter  seized.  In  it  was  found  the  statement : 
"  We  are  getting  on  very  well  but  for  the  hangers-on, 
who  annoy  us  very  much,  and  there  seems  no  security 
against  them."  Some  tried  to  sell  this  letter  back 
to  him,  saying  it  would  be  used  against  him  as 


334  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

expressing  treasonable  sentiments.  He  was  finally 
arrested  on  this  charge,  and  gave  a  lawyer  150 
to  secure  his  release.  The  lawyer  kept  the  money 
but  failed  to  make  good  his  promise,  and  Aaron  was 
sent  to  jail.  He  was  finally  liberated  by  the  inter 
ference  of  a  personal  friend,  an  officer  in  the  gov 
ernment,  whom  he  had  in  time  past  befriended. 
While  he  was  in  prison  his  horses,  harness  and  much 
property  were  taken  and  confiscated  to  government 
or  personal  use.  His  mill  was  robbed  of  over  120,000 
worth  of  cloth,  and  the  machinery  was  taken  away 
and  placed  in  the  mill  of  a  neighbor,  who  still  retains 
it,  but  has  not  prospered  in  its  use. 

Friends  in  this  vicinity  were  generally  known  as 
Union  men,  and  were  the  especial  objects  of  attention 
by  bands  of  marauders,  who  went  about  seizing  what 
ever  they  could  to  further  their  own  interests,  or  the 
interests  of  the  Confederacy.  Aaron  Griffith  finally 
barred  his  doors  to  prevent  them  from  entering  his 
house  at  will.  One  night  as  the  family  was  gathered 
in  the  sitting-room,  after  a  chapter  in  the  Bible  had 
been  read,  and  followed  by  a  season  of  devotion,  as 
was  their  custom,  a  rap  was  heard  at  the  door,  and  the 
plain  language  of  a  Friend  requesting  admission.  But 
the  peculiar  form  of  expression  was  defective,  and  the 
suspicions  of  our  friends  were  aroused  that  the  visitors 
were  impostors.  Aaron  Griffith  parleyed  with  them  a 
little,  and  after  becoming  satisfied  that  his  convictions 
were  correct,  declined  to  open  the  door.  They  then 
tried  to  open  it  themselves,  but  without  avail.  They 
did  not  maintain  the  patience  of  Friends,  and  in  the 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  335 

heat  of  their  anger  used  many  expressions  not  com 
monly  used  by  pious  people.  After  a  time  they  began 
to  shoot  through  the  doors  and  windows  into  the  room 
where  our  good  people  sat  "  under  the  shadow  of  the 
Almighty."  They  finally  made  their  departure  with 
threats  and  loud  curses  that  accorded  poorly  with  the 
language  with  which  they  had  first  made  their  presence 
known. 

On  a  hill  overlooking  the  broad  and  fertile  valley 
of  the  Shenandoah  is  a  large  old-fashioned  meeting 
house  built  upon  a  ten-acre  lot  which  was  deeded  to 
Friends  in  1728,  at  which  time  a  small  log-house  was 
built  upon  it.  But  in  1750  this  gave  place  to  a  larger 
and  more  pretentious  building.  Since  the  completion 
of  the  latter,  twice  each  week  with  the  exception  to 
which  we  shall  refer,  it  has  afforded  a  meeting-place 
for  the  Friends  to  worship  God.  They  have  been  the 
leading  people  of  that  neighborhood,  but  the  pressure 
of  outside  influences  and  internal  disturbances  have 
tended  to  reduce  the  membership  until  now  only  a  few 
meet  in  the  old  meeting-house. 

During  the  civil  strife  the  army  of  each  govern 
ment  was  anxious  to  possess  the  fertile  Shenandoah 
valley.  From  its  rich  soil  came  much  of  the  support 
of  the  Southern  army,  and  the  Northern  men  were 
anxious  to  deprive  them  of  its  supplies.  Hence  the 
terrible  struggle  around  Winchester  as  a  centre  and 
the  possession  of  the  Friends'  meeting-house  by  sol 
diers  for  some  time,  so  that  the  Friends  had  to  meet 
for  worship  in  the  private  houses  of  some  of  their 
members. 


336  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Perhaps  the  last  assembly  held  before  the  breaking 
of  this  long  chain  of  meetings  was  a  quarterly  meet 
ing  held  in  the  6th  month,  1863,  for  Friends  of  Balti 
more  and  of  the  country  around  Winchester.  It  was 
a  large  gathering  and  the  house  was  filled  with  people. 
Francis  T.  King,  Thomas  R.  Mathews  and  John  Scott 
of  Baltimore  were  present.  They  knew  of  the  close 
proximity  of  the  armies,  but  on  leaving  home  they  did 
not  anticipate  a  conflict  between  them  so  soon.  Shortly 
after  the  meeting  became  settled,  and  while  John 
Scott,  the  veteran  soldier  of  the  cross,  was  preaching 
with  unusual  power  the  Gospel  of  Peace,  the  noise  of 
battle  was  heard  without,  sometimes  so  loud  as  to 
almost  drown  the  voice  of  the  preacher.  The  terrible 
shock  caused  by  the  discharge  of  cannon  shook  to  its 
very  foundations  the  stone  structure  in  which  they  sat. 
But  the  gospel  message  flowed  on  without  interruption 
and  the  congregation  remained  quiet  until  the  end. 
Francis  T.  King  said  it  was  one  of  the  best  and  most 
solemn  meetings  he  ever  attended,  and  "  the  ministry 
of  our  friend  John  Scott  was  in  harmony  with  our 
feelings." 

When  the  meeting  was  over  our  friends  were  anxious 
to  return  to  Baltimore,  but  they  were  on  the  Southern 
side  of  the  army  lines,  and  between  them  and  "  My 
Maryland  "  was  an  impassible  barrier.  After  having 
had  dinner  and  his  horse  well  fed,  Robert  Griffith,  a 
Friend  of  the  meeting  to  which  we  have  referred,  took 
the  Baltimore  Friends  in  his  carriage  and  started  to 
drive  beyond  the  army  lines  so  as  to  start  them  on 
their  way  toward  Baltimore.  They  journeyed  for  two 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  337 

days  before  they  could  find  an  open  way,  which  was 
at  Mt.  Union  on  the  Pennsylvania  Central  Railway, 
where  they  arrived  just  as  the  last  train  was  passing 
to  Baltimore  before  the  road  was  seized.  As  they 
neared  the  State-line  and  Francis  T.  King  saw  the 
train  approaching  and  his  way  clear  to  his  beloved 
home,  he  clapped  his  hands  and  nearly  shouted  for 

i°y- 

The  army  lines  had  been  extended  and  our  friend 
Griffith  was  cut  off  from  his  home.  It  was  more  than 
three  months  before  he  could  return  to  his  family, 
who,  in  the  meantime,  had  been  told  that  the  Friends 
had  been  captured  and  the  horses  and  carriage  con 
fiscated.  As  all  communication  was  stopped,  he  found 
a  home  with  Friends  near  Bellefonte  until  Winchester 
was  retaken  by  the  Pennsylvania  Federal  forces  and 
the  way  thus  made  for  his  return  home.  He  found 
that  four  good  horses  he  had  left  had  been  confiscated 
by  the  Southerners.  At  one  time  an  officer  was  about 
to  take  his  sister's  horse,  but  she  refused  to  let  go  of 
the  bridle-rein.  With  drawn  revolver  he  commanded 
her  to  loose  it  or  he  would  shoot.  She  replied :  "I 
cannot  be  robbed  of  many  years.  Shoot  if  that  is 
the  way  with  you  Southern  gentlemen,  who  so  boast 
of  your  chivalry.  I  do  not  propose  to  give  up  my 
horse."  The  officer  rode  on,  leaving  the  horse  in  her 
possession. 

As  the  war  progressed  Friends  were  naturally  made 
to  feel  the  displeasure  of  their  neighbors  in  many 
annoying  ways,  and  most  of  those  subject  to  military 
requirements  made  their  way  to  the  North  or  West. 


338  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

The  home  of  Jesse  Wright  was  for  a  long  time  be 
tween  the  picket  lines  of  the  opposing  forces,  and  his 
house  was  frequently  shot  over  by  both  armies.  Bul 
lets  sometimes  entered  the  rooms,  but  none  of  the 
inmates  were  struck.  It  was  not  unfrequent  for  men 
and  officers  of  one  army  to  call  while  those  of  the 
other  were  in  the  house.  Our  friend,  who  was  a  peace- 
man  and  disposed  to  show  hospitality  to  all,  would 
cheerfully  greet  the  last  comers  and  escort  them  to 
another  part  of  the  house,  set  before  them  the  best  he 
had,  and  entertain  them  as  well  as  he  had  entertained 
their  enemies.  In  another  part  of  his  spacious  farm 
house  there  would  sometimes  be  under  his  care  those 
who  did  not  belong  to  either  army  and  who  were  not 
disposed  to  join  a  military  force.  Each  party,  save 
the  last  arrived,  would  then  remain  quiet  lest  their 
presence  should  become  known  and  trouble  arise. 

The  son  of  our  friend  was  liable  to  conscription  by 
the  Southern  army,  and  he  was  warned  a  number  of 
times  that  soldiers  were  to  take  him.  He  evaded  them 
for  a  time,  but  finally  concluded  that  his  home  was  no 
longer  a  safe  place  for  him,  so  taking  leave  of  his 
father,  mother  and  sisters,  he  started  on  foot  over  the 
hills,  to  pass  the  pickets  if  possible,  and  find  a  place 
where  he  might  not  be  molested.  As  he  reached  the 
hill-top  overlooking  the  home  of  his  childhood,  he 
stopped  to  take  what  he  supposed  was  his  last  look 
upon  the  dear  old  place.  But  he  saw  more  than  he 
expected,  for  the  soldiers  were  in  the  yard  and  some 
were  entering  the  house  in  search  of  him,  so  that  he 
hastily  proceeded  on  his  way. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  339 

Often  the  family  fed  soldiers  until  they  did  not 
know  where  bread  was  to  come  from  for  their  own 
sustenance.  For  three  weeks  a  wounded  Union  sol 
dier  was  kept  secreted,  and  nursed  and  fed.  The  oft- 
visiting  Confederates  were  not  apprised  of  his  pres 
ence  under  the  same  roof.  At  one  time  twenty 
refugees  were  sheltered  and  cared  for  by  Jesse  Wright 
until  they  could  escape. 

On  the  occasion  of  the  death  of  a  neighbor  there 
was  such  a  scarcity  of  men  who  dared  to  show  them 
selves  as  the  friends  of  the  deceased,  that  it  became 
necessary  for  Jesse  Wright  to  assist  in  preparing  the 
body  for  burial.  He  passed  the  pickets  in  safety,  and 
after  performing  the  kind  office  to  the  comfort  of  the 
mourning  household  he  mounted  his  horse  to  return 
home.  But  the  pickets  had  been  changed  and  the  new 
ones  would  listen  to  no  explanation,  and  promptly 
arrested  him.  He  was  sent  to  Winchester  jail,  where 
for  three  days  he  saw  no  one  whom  he  knew.  A 
Southern  general  whom  he  had  befriended  then  dis 
covered  him  and  said :  "  Why,  Mr.  Wright,  what  are 
you  doing  here  ?  "  "  Some  of  your  men  have  captured 
me,  and  I  know  not  for  what  I  am  detained,"  was  the 
reply.  The  general  said  he  would  look  into  the  mat 
ter,  and  in  less  than  twenty  minutes  a  pass  and  an 
order  for  his  horse  were  brought  him.  Upon  receiv 
ing  the  thanks  of  our  friend  the  general  said :  "  We 
all  know  there  is  no  harm  in  you,  Mr.  Wright.  We 
know  what  your  principles  are." 

Colonel  Mosby's  command  had  captured  a  supply 
train  near  what  was  called  "  the  yellow  house,"  not 


340  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

far  from  the  Jesse  Wright  home.  They  were  closely 
pressed  by  the  Federal  cavalry,  and  two  young  men, 
seeing  their  danger  and  knowing  that  Jesse  was  a 
friend  to  everybody,  sought  shelter  under  his  roof. 
The  cavalry  men  found  the  horses,  but  not  the  men. 
Although  they  searched  about  the  house  they  did  not 
enter  it,  and  the  boys  breathed  more  freely,  as  from 
the  window  they  watched  their  pursuers  ride  away. 
The  house  was  never  searched  except  when  the  offi 
cers  came  to  seek  for  John  Wright,  the  son  of  the 
house. 

Joseph  N.  Jolliffe  was  another  one  of  the  Friends 
in  this  locality.  He  was  a  staunch  Union  man  and  a 
prominent  citizen.  It  was  his  brother,  John  Jolliffe, 
to  whom  we  have  alluded  as  counsel  for  Eliza  Garner, 
the  fugitive  slave-mother  who  murdered  her  child  in 
Cincinnati  rather  than  go  with  it  back  into  slavery. 
Joseph  had  remained  in  Virginia,  but  he  had  no  more 
sympathy  with  slavery  than  had  his  brother  John. 
Neither  did  he  believe  in  secession.  It  is  positively 
asserted  that  his  vote  was  the  only  one  cast  and 
counted  in  Frederick  County  for  Abraham  Lincoln. 
This  fact  was  remembered  by  his  neighbors,  who  en 
deavored  to  make  use  of  it  when  surrounded  by  South 
ern  soldiers,  but  Joseph  Jolliffe  was  undaunted  and 
outspoken  in  his  allegiance  to  the  United  States. 
When  the  Union  general,  Banks,  retreated  from  Win 
chester  on  account  of  pressure  by  Stonewall  Jackson, 
our  friend  Jolliffe  thought  it  most  prudent  for  him 
to  leave  his  home,  and  for  some  time  he  remained 
in  Maryland.  One  day  the  members  of  his  family 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  341 

were  told  that  the  Confederates  were  coining,  killing 
women  and  children  as  they  came.  The  mother  con 
sidered  it  best  to  flee ;  so  the  horses  were  harnessed  by 
his  little  boy,  Johnnie,  who  with  his  mother  and  sister 
started  to  flee  away  from  the  approaching  army,  with 
out  any  definite  idea  as  to  where  they  should  go.  The 
road  was  filled  with  the  fleeing  Union  troops  and 
wagon  trains,  and  with  wearied,  broken-down  horses 
doing  their  best  to  drag  their  heavy  loads  through  the 
mud.  The  tired  and  frightened  men  hurried  on,  often 
leaving  a  wagon  or  horse  by  the  wayside.  Such  con 
fusion  and  terror  are  perhaps  never  seen  elsewhere  as 
are  shown  by  a  routed  and  fleeing  army. 

One  wretched  man  especially  impressed  the  boy- 
driver.  In  his  left  hand  he  carried  a  chicken  and  a 
frying-pan,  and  was  seeking  a  place  to  cook  the  fowl. 
The  right  hand  hung  helpless  by  his  side,  and  through 
the  coat-sleeve  protruded  the  bone  of  his  arm,  which 
had  been  broken  by  a  ball.  In  the  poor  man's  flight, 
the  bone  had  cut  through  not  only  the  flesh  but  the 
clothing  over  it.  When  our  friends  reached  the  house 
of  a  man  some  miles  away,  they  were  told  that  they 
had  been  misinformed,  and  said  that  they  would  be  as 
safe  at  home  as  anywhere.  They  dined  with  him  and 
toward  evening  returned  to  their  home. 

On  the  nineteenth  of  Ninth  month  occurred  a 
pitched  battle,  and  for  over  half  an  hour  the  contend 
ing  armies  fought  around  their  house,  which  was  used 
as  a  shelter  by  soldiers  of  both  sides.  The  family 
sought  safety  upstairs  and  seventeen  bullets  were  after 
wards  found  in  the  rooms  below.  The  chimney  was 


342  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

struck  by  a  cannon-ball  and  came  tumbling  down 
upon  the  roof  over  their  heads,  but  neither  Union  nor 
Confederate  bullets  touched  the  little  band  of  God's 
trusting  children.  Many  of  the  combatants,  however, 
were  shot  about  the  place,  and  John  Jolliffe,  now  liv 
ing  on  the  old  homestead,  states  that  he  saw  a  Union 
lieutenant  shot  by  a  Southern  soldier,  who  immedi 
ately  robbed  him,  took  his  clothing  and  left  him  where 
he  fell.  The  dead  officer  was  afterwards  buried  by 
the  family,  who  never  knew  who  he  was,  for  there 
was  no  means  of  ascertaining.  John  Jolliffe  told  the 
writer  that  this  stripping  of  the  dead  was  a  common 
occurrence.  Clothing  was  scarce  among  the  Confed 
erates,  and  the  soldiers  could  not  be  well  supplied  by 
the  government,  so  that  many  of  them  were  dressed  in 
Northern  uniform,  and  this  often  led  to  great  confu 
sion,  sometimes  even  to  loss  of  life. 

While  the  fight  was  going  on  around  the  house, 
Susan  Jolliffe,  now  Hoge,  impulsively  seized  a  United 
States  flag  and  running  to  the  attic  eagerly  displayed 
it  from  the  window.  The  Union  soldiers  saw  it  and 
were  so  filled  with  delight  that  they  cheered  her 

loudly. 

Once  the  Confederate  general,  Early,  sent  officers 
to  arrest  our  friend  Jolliffe.  He  had  been  complained 
of  as  a  Union  man,  and  his  enemies  now  sincerely 
hoped  to  see  him  punished  for  his  sentiments.  Upon 
being  presented  to  the  general,  Joseph  Jolliffe  asked 
what  was  required  of  him.  General  Early  replied 
that  he  wished  Jolliffe  to  show  him  the  roads  about 
that  part  of  the  country.  "  Now,  friend  Early,  you 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  343 

know  the  roads  around  this  part  of  the  country  as  well 
as  I  do,  and  you  know  I  would  not  show  them  to  you 
anyway,"  was  the  prompt  reply.  He  was  then  asked 
to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Confederacy,  and 
on  declining  to  do  this,  the  general  asked  him  if  he 
had  taken  the  oath  to  the  United  States.  He  replied 
that  he  had  promised  allegiance,  and  the  general  told 
him  to  now  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Confed 
erate  government.  He  replied  :  "  When  you  get  it 
established  I  will,  and  not  before."  An  officer  stand 
ing  by  said  :  "  Mr.  Jolliffe,  you  are  the  first  Quaker  I 
ever  saw  who  says  you  instead  of  thee."  General 
Early  promptly  said :  "  That  makes  no  difference. 
He  has  the  principles."  The  general  sent  him  home 
with  an  admonition  to  pray  for  the  Confederacy. 

At  one  period  General  Breckinridge  made  his  head 
quarters  at  the  house  of  our  friend  Jolliffe  for  some 
weeks,  and  his  staff  camped  upon  the  beautiful  lawn 
in  front ;  but  when  Sheridan  began  to  get  the  better 
of  his  forces,  Breckinridge  took  sudden  leave,  not 
even  stopping  to  thank  the  members  of  the  household 
for  their  courtesy  and  care  of  him  during  his  unwel 
come  stay  among  them. 

After  the  battle  of  Winchester,  October  19,  1864, 
Elizabeth  Comstock  with  five  women  Friends  of  that 
neighborhood,  proceeded  under  the  escort  of  Aaron , 
Griffith  to  call  on  General  Sheridan  for  permission 
to  visit  the  hospitals  and  minister  to  the  bodily  and 
spiritual  necessities  of  the  wounded  and  suffering  sol 
dier-boys.  Seeing  these  women  approaching  in  their 
old-fashioned  long  bonnets,  and  having  no  idea  of  the 


344  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

object  of  their  mission,  Sheridan  became  troubled,  and 
as  Aaron  Griffith  reached  him  he  took  him  aside  and 
asked  excitedly:  "What  do  those  women  want? 
Have  they  come  here  to  lecture  me  ?  "  When  he  was 
informed  of  their  mission  he  replied:  "Well,  I  am 
relieved,  for  their  appearance  frightened  me  more  than 
all  the  enemy  in  front,  for  I  knew  what  to  do  with 
them,  but  this  army  of  Quaker  women  I  did  not  know 
how  to  meet." 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

By  all  for  which  the  martyrs  bore  their  agony  and  shame ; 
By  all  the  warning  words  of  truth  with  which  the  prophets  came ; 
By  the  future  which  awaits  us  ;  by  all  the  hopes  which  cast 
Their  faint  and  trembling  beams  across  the  blackness  of  the  past ; 
And  by  the  blessed  thought  of  Him  who  for  earth's  freedom  died, 
O  my  people !  0  my  brothers !  let  us  choose  the  righteous  side. 

WHITTIER. 

YIKGINIA  Friends  had  become  so  reduced  by  emi 
gration  that  the  yearly  meeting  was  laid  down  in 
1844.  At  the  close  of  the  war  there  were  only  four 
small  meetings  left,  viz.,  Black  Creek,  Somerton, 
Cedar  Creek  and  Richmond.  These  formed  what 
was  then  and  is  now  known  as  Virginia  Half  Year's 
Meeting.  It  belongs  to  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting 
as  does  Hopewell  meeting,  near  Winchester.  Each 
of  these  meetings  had  its  trying  experiences,  and  the 
few  men  of  legal  age  belonging  to  them  were  claimed 
by  the  strong  hand  of  military  law. 

At  Richmond  meeting.  John  B.  Crenshaw  was  the 
minister.  He  was  born  May  2,  1820,  at  the  home 
occupied  by  him  during  the  war.  In  1860  he  married 
his  second  wife,  Judith  Willets,  who  survives  him. 
His  father,  Nathaniel  B.  Crenshaw,  had  been  a  soldier 
in  the  war  of  1812,  but  becoming  convinced  of  the 
principles  of  peace  and  the  sinfulness  of  slavery,  he 


346  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

joined  the  Society  of  Friends  and  became  a  minister. 
His  life  was  several  times  threatened  on  account  of 
his  pronounced  and  freely  expressed  opinions.  He 
was  unwilling  to  receive  slaves  by  inheritance,  and 
suffered  much  on  that  account.  It  was  said  that  he 
was  the  means  of  freeing  more  than  three  hundred 
slaves,  and  he  lived  to  see  all  the  colored  people  in 
this  country  free.  He  died  in  1866  at  a  good  old 
age. 

John  B.  Crenshaw  was  much  interested  in  church 
matters,  and  was  a  strong  peace  man.  Five  miles 
north  of  the  city  he  had  a  pleasant  home,  and  kept 
open  house  for  all  Friends  traveling  in  the  minis 
try  or  on  other  church  service.  Owing  to  his  ac 
quaintance  and  influence  with  men  of  authority,  he 
was  often  called  upon  to  aid  Friends  and  Dunkards 
who  were  drafted  or  conscripted  into  the  Southern 
army. 

His  widow  has  kindly  given  access  to  many  letters 
and  papers  which  show  plainly  how  these  unfortunate 
people  depended  upon  his  assistance,  and  looked  to 
him  to  secure  their  release  from  prison  or  from  the 
army.  In  many  cases  they  did  not  look  in  vain.  It 
is  very  apparent  that  they  had  great  love  for  him  and 
confidence  in  him.  She  states  that  he  finally  gave 
up  his  time  almost  exclusively  to  looking  after  the 
interests  of  these  people.  He  labored  by  day  and  by 
night,  often  making  long  journeys,  sometimes  on  foot, 
to  visit  the  Friends  who  were  sick,  in  prison,  or  in  the 
army.  Looking  carefully  into  the  merits  of  indi 
vidual  cases,  and  usually  being  able  to  present  a  clear 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  347 

case,  the  officials  came  to  have  great  confidence  in 
him,  and  for  this  reason  and  because  of  their  regard 
for  him  as  a  Christian  minister,  they  usually  granted 
his  requests.  Besides  the  service  thus  rendered,  his 
house  was  frequently  for  weeks  the  home  of  those 
whom  he  was  serving. 

For  about  two  years  he  edited  and  published  the 
"  Southern  Friend,"  which  became  a  necessity,  as  the 
people  were  unable  to  secure  the  publications  of  their 
Northern  brethren,  and  they  were  so  often  misunder 
stood  and  maligned  in  the  public  press  that  some 
means  of  being  correctly  represented  before  the  people 
was  quite  important. 

The  committee  that  came  from  North  Carolina  in 
the  interest  of  their  members  came  to  John  B.  Cren- 
shaw's  house  and  worked  with  his  advice  and  assist 
ance.  Friends  of  North  Carolina  appreciated  his 
services.  He  was  cut  off  from  Baltimore  Friends, 
with  whom  he  really  belonged,  and  for  the  time  being 
he  was  identified  with  North  Carolina  Yearly  Meet 
ing,  and  the  Friends  learned  to  esteem  him  very 
highly  "  for  his  works'  sake,"  as  well  as  on  account 
of  his  genial  nature.  He  kept  a  diary,  at  least  a  part 
of  the  time,  during  his  busy  life  in  these  trying  times. 
Having  liberty  to  quote  therefrom,  we  make  a  few 
extracts,  which  will  serve  to  give  the  reader  some  idea 
of  his  continued  activity  in  the  cause  of  peace  and 
good  will  to  men. 

Under  date  of  Fourth  month  18th,  1861,  he  writes : 
"  Attending  the  sittings  of  the  Philadelphia  Yearly 
Meeting.  There  is  great  excitement.  Mobs  going 


348  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

about  forcing  suspected  persons  to  hoist  the  United 
States  flag.  It  is  indeed  a  very  trying  time,  both  in 
church  and  state." 

"  19th.  Left  Philadelphia  about  eleven  p.  M.  We 
reached  Baltimore  on  the  20th.  Found  the  railroad 
bridge  was  burning.  The  cars  we  came  in  were 
promptly  filled  with  soldiers,  who  went  back  and 
burned  the  bridges  we  had  just  crossed.  We  were 
left  outside  the  city.  Hired  a  carriage  to  the  Wash 
ington  depot.  In  Washington  we  found  the  Potomac 
boats  in  the  hands  of  the  government.  We  went  to 
Alexandria,  Va.,  by  a  boat  which,  on  arrival,  was 
seized  by  Governor  Letcher  of  Virginia.  Reached 
home  safely,  for  which  I  trust  we  are  truly  thankful." 

"  28th.  No  heart  to  write,  feeling  too  depressed 
with  the  condition  of  my  beloved  country.  O  Vir 
ginia  !  That  thy  counselors  may  in  faith  look  to  the 
only  true  God  for  guidance,  is  the  prayer  of  my 
heart." 

"  5th  month  29th.  Father  Crenshaw  came  down 
to  try  to  get  to  Baltimore  to  the  meeting  for  suffer 
ings.  We  felt  called  to  petition  the  powers  that  be, 
on  behalf  of  peace." 

"  6th  month  2d.  Our  poor  little  meeting  nearly 
broken  up." 

"  7th  month  30th.  I  rode  around  the  neighbor 
hood  to  see  if  I  could  raise  anything  for  the  sick  in 
Richmond.  All  that  I  saw  promised  to  send  some 
thing." 

"7th  month  31st.  Visited  four  hospitals  for  the 
sick  and  wounded  soldiers.  Most  of  them  comfort- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  349 

ably  situated,  but  many  of  them  wounded  and  suf 
fering  much." 

"  8th  month  14th.  Again  made  collections  for  and 
visited  the  sick." 

"  10th  month  7th.  A  long  and  interesting  meeting, 
during  which  a  document  was  issued  setting  forth 
the  condition  of  Friends  in  the  present  distressed  con 
dition  of  the  country." 

"  12th  month  llth.  Father  asked  permission  of 
the  meeting  to  visit  the  Federal  prisoners  in  the  city ; 
I  to  accompany  him,  should  we  get  the  permit  from 
the  proper  authorities." 

"  12th  month  22d.  Father  and  I  had  a  satisfac 
tory  meeting  with  the  Federal  officers,  then  with  some 
of  their  men,  —  prisoners  in  Richmond.  On  last 
Seventh-day  I  went  to  meet  an  appointment  with  the 
Massachusetts  men.  Had  a  very  satisfactory  meeting, 
and  was  urged  to  come  again." 

"  1st  month  23d,  1862.  Went  with  father  to  visit 
Federal  prisoners,  with  some  of  whom  we  had  a 
meeting.  Some  seemed  serious,  but  others  careless 
and  noisy.  Distributed  Testaments  and  other  books, 
which  were  gratefully  received." 

"  1st  month  30th.  Again,  with  father,  had  some 
very  interesting  meetings  with  Federal  prisoners. 
Distributed  more  Testaments.  The  men  seemed 
grateful,  and  some  manifested  a  very  tender  spirit." 

"4th  month  4th.  Went  with  Isham  Cox  and 
others  to  attend  meeting  for  sufferings  held  at  Deep 
River.  An  exceedingly  interesting  occasion.  The 
situation  of  young  Friends  subject  to  military  call 


350  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

claimed  most  serious  attention,  and  a  memorial  was 
prepared  and  a  committee  appointed  to  present  it  to 
their  State  Convention,  now  in  session." 

"  4th  month  16th.  On  reaching  Richmond  found 
Dr.  Nicholson  and  Joseph  Elliott  awaiting  me,  and 
on  the  18th  father  and  I  went  with  them  to  see  the 
President.  After  waiting  for  hours  we  were  informed 
that  we  could  not  see  him  before  nine  P.  M.,  at  his 
residence,  whither  we  repaired  at  that  hour.  Were 
politely  received,  but  he  positively  refused  to  accede 
to  the  petition  which  we  presented,  requesting  him 
to  send  a  message  to  Congress  recommending  that 
Friends  be  released  from  military  duty  on  account  of 
religious  scruples.  He  said  he  refused  on  the  ground 
that  it  would  be  special  legislation  and  open  the  door 
against  us  for  further  persecution  in  a  future  day." 

"4th  month  23d.  Several  balloons  in  sight,  sup 
posed  to  have  in  them  Federals  recomioitering. 
About  six  A.  M.  we  heard  what  seemed  to  be  heavy 
firing  at  or  near  the  head  of  Mechanicsville  turnpike. 
There  is  a  picket  this  afternoon  at  my  bridge.  Oh, 
that  we  may  be  able  to  maintain  our  principles  as 
followers  of  the  Prince  of  Peace  !  " 

"4th  month  24th.  Went  to  Aunt  Crenshaw's. 
They  were  expecting  the  Federal  army  about  noon. 
We  learn  that  several  were  killed  in  the  skirmish 
this  morning.  A  large  number  of  Confederate  sol 
diers  camped  on  and  around  my  farm,  expecting  to 
fight  to-morrow." 

"  4th  month  25th.  Sent  my  wife  and  children  to 
father's ;  so  many  soldiers  coming  in  and  out." 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  351 

"  4th  month  26th.  Quiet  in  this  neighborhood  to- 
day." 

"4th  month  28th.  Went  to  meeting.  The  few 
Friends  seemed  glad  indeed  to  see  me.  Hurried 
home  on  account  of  the  soldiers.  They  are  constantly 
wanting  something,  milk  or  something  to  eat,  and  I 
supply  them  freely." 

"  4th  month  29th.  A  large  division  of  the  army 
on  the  road.  Gen.  D.  H.  Hill  has  selected  my  house 
as  his  headquarters.  The  Crenshaw  and  Johnson 
batteries  are  camped  in  the  woods  back  of  my  barn, 
and  from  there  all  across  the  country  the  woods  are 
full  of  soldiers." 

"  4th  month  30th.  Busy  all  day  waiting  on  the 
soldiers,  who  are  constantly  calling  for  something." 

"  5th  month  31st.  General  Hill  moved  his  head 
quarters  to  Vass,  and  General  Gregg  took  up  his  at 
the  house,  having  previously  been  below  the  hill." 

"  6th  month  1st.  Went  to  our  little  meeting.  Saw 
many  wounded  brought  from  the  battlefields  of  yes 
terday  and  to-day,  in  which  it  is  supposed  that  more 
than  two  thousand  Confederate  soldiers  were  killed." 

"  6th  month  4th.  Continual  crowd  and  care.  A 
very  stormy  night.  The  poor  soldiers  must  have 
suffered.  My  porches  were  full,  and  some  of  the 
sick  were  in  the  dwelling-house.  Three  houses  in 
the  woods  full,  and  many  lie  in  the  barn  and  shelters. 
Many  quite  sick." 

"  6th  month  4th.  Many  sick  soldiers  left  in  my 
house  and  out-buildings,  some  with  measles  and  some 
with  pneumonia." 


352  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

"  6th  month  9th.     Two  of  the  sick  dead.". 

"  6th  month  13th.  Pressed  my  wagon  to-day  to 
carry  off  the  sick.  All  gone  from  the  house  but  one. 
One  poor  man  buried  to-day,  making  three  here." 

"6th  month  23d.  We  hear  much  cannon  firing 
here  to-day,  some  so  near  we  can  see  the  smoke  from 
the  guns  and  see  the  shells  burst." 

"6th  month  28th.  Fighting  continues.  Many 
lives  lost  on  both  sides." 

"  6th  month  29th.  We  hear  that  the  Federals  have 
been  cut  off  from  York  river  and  driven  across  the 
Chickahominy." 

"7th  month  9th.  Father  and  I  at  meeting  at 
Jane  Whitlock's  house,  our  meeting-house  having 
been  taken  possession  of  by  the  government."  (The 
meeting-house  was  at  that  time  at  Nineteenth  and  Gary 
streets,  one  square  distant  from  Libby  prison.) 

"  8th  month  8th.  Whiting's  division  of  the  Confed 
erate  army  encamped  on  our  farm.  Left  next  day, 
having  taken  some  potatoes  and  fruit  and  stripped 
plank  from  many  panels  of  the  fence,  etc.  Upon  the 
whole  I  think  we  have  cause  to  be  thankful  that  we 
are  not  more  injured.  The  officers  placed  a  guard 
over  the  orchard,  potatoes  and  houses." 

"  8th  month  27th.  John  Carter  and  Nereus  Men- 
denhall  here,  to  present  a  memorial  from  North 
Carolina  Meeting  for  Sufferings  to  the  Congress  of 
the  United  States.  A  copy  is  placed  on  the  desk 
of  each  member." 

"  8th  month  28th.  Went  with  Friends  to  see  if  we 
could  get  Thomas  Elliott  out  of  prison,  but  General 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  353 

Winder  had  received  no  reply  from  Petersburg,  where 
he  had  sent  for  information.  By  appointment  we  met 
Miles,  the  chairman,  and  other  members  of  the  mili 
tary  committee  of  the  House,  to  explain,  as  well  as  we 
could,  our  principles  on  war.  They  asked  us  many 
close  questions,  which  I  trust  we  were  led  to  answer 
to  their  satisfaction,  as  they  expressed  themselves  so 
at  the  close,  and  I  feel  that  we  have  cause  for  grati 
tude  for  help  received  on  that  interesting  occasion. 
We  hear  that  the  committee  of  the  House  has  already 
united  in  recommending  that  Friends  and  Dunkards 
be  exempted  from  military  duty,  etc." 

"  8th  month  29th.  General  Winder  released 
Thomas  Elliott  on  condition  that  I  would  give  re 
ceipt  for  him  and  have  him  forthcoming  when  called 
for.  On  the  31st  he  was  called  for,  and  I  had  to  give 
bond  for  $500  for  his  return  whenever  called." 

"  10th  month  1st.  Letters  from  Dr.  Mendenhall, 
asking  my  attention  to  the  cases  of  several  young 
men." 

"10th  month  15th.  I  failed  to  find  the  young 
men,  but  met  at  camp  here  a  number  of  other  young 
Friends." 

"  10th  month  17th.  Went  to  look  up  some  young 
men.  Jonathan  Harris  here  for  same  purpose." 

U10th  month  18th.  Went  with  J.  Harris.  We 
paid  the  tax  for  five  Friends  and  three  Dunkards, 
$4000.  Put  in  a  petition  for  Jesse  Gordon,  who 
professes  to  be  a  Friend  in  principle.  The  Secretary 
of  War  agreed  to  pass  him  as  a  Friend,  much  to  our 
relief." 


354  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

"10th  month  19th.  The  Friends  and  Dunkards 
from  Camp  Lee  came  to  our  little  meeting  to-day." 

"  10th  month  20th.  Jonathan  Harris  and  I  got  off 
young  Gordon  at  the  war  office.  Met  some  of  the 
Virginia  Dunkards  brought  here  as  conscripts,  some  of 
whom  had  paid  the  $500  tax  into  the  State  treasury. 
At  their  request  I  drew  up  a  petition  to  the  Secretary 
of  War,  asking  that  those  who  had  paid  the  tax  might 
be  allowed  to  return  home  until  the  legislature  meets, 
when  they  hope  to  be  allowed  to  draw  the  money 
from  the  State  treasury  to  pay  the  Confederate 
treasury." 

"  10th  month  22d.  At  Camp  Lee  found  that  the 
Friends  had  gone  home,  except  young  Gordon,  who 
was  too  sick  to  go ;  also  the  North  Carolina  Dunk 
ards.  The  Virginia  Dunkards  are  not  yet  through 
with  their  cases." 

"  10th  month  25th.  We  attended  the  meeting  for 
sufferings  of  North  Carolina  Yearly  Meeting.  An 
interesting  occasion.  Committee  appointed  to  con 
sider  the  exemption  law,  and  report.  Friends  seem 
very  sweetly  united  in  this  time  of  trial  and  afflic 
tion.  Friends  cannot  accept  the  provisions  of  the 
law  as  just,  or  as  what  they  had  a  right  to  expect. 
A  number  have  placed  money  in  my  hands  for  exemp 
tion." 

"  I  have  been  engaged  several  days  assisting  our 
friends  Isham  Cox  and  Allen  U.  Tomliiison  in  trying 
to  get  off  some  young  Friends  from  military  duty. 
Isham  Cox  stopped  at  a  camp  between  Richmond  and 
Petersburg  to  see  his  son-in-law  Woody,  whom,  with 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  355 

his  brother,  we  succeeding  in  getting  off.  Isham  Cox 
had  very  acceptable  service  in  our  meeting,  and  left 
next  day  for  home,  taking  the  Woody  boys  with 
him." 

"  12th  month  10th.  Took  my  wife  in  the  buggy  to 
camp  near  Drury's  Bluff,  where  General  Daniel  is  in 
command,  to  visit  the  young  Friends.  They  have  been 
kindly  treated,  and  not  required  to  perform  military 
duty.  Thompson  is  expecting  exemption  on  account 
of  poor  health ;  Stephen  Hobson,  hoping  for  release 
on  the  ground  of  being  a  miller ;  and  General  Daniel 
tells  us  that  an  order  has  been  issued  for  the  release 
of  J.  Harvey  and  S.  Hobson." 

"  1st  month  3d,  1863.  Went  to  General  Daniel's 
camp.  The  young  Friends  have  left.  Called  at 
Drury's  Bluff,  but  found  no  Friends  there." 

"  1st  month  16th.  Isham  Cox  here  to  get  Friends 
released  from  army  and  prison." 

"  1st  month  17th.  Engaged  all  day  arranging  for 
the  release  of  six  young  Friends,  for  whom  Isham 
Cox  paid  13000." 

"  1st  month  18th.  Isham  Cox  gave  us  what  seemed 
food  convenient  for  us  at  meeting  to-day.  He  takes 
cars  to-morrow  for  camp  near  Fredericksburg." 

"  2d  month  7th.  Interceded  for  M.  H.  Bradshaw, 
not  a  Friend.  Secretary  of  War  agreed  to  pass  him 
as  a  Friend.  I  paid  the  tax  and  brought  him  home 
with  me." 

"  2d  month  9th.  Got  Bradshaw  a  passport  home. 
Petitioned  Secretary  of  War  in  behalf  of  Calvin  Per 
kins." 


356  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

"  2d  month  19th.  General  Pickett's  division  of  the 
army  quartered  here.  A  large  portion  in  our  woods. 
Colonel  Brocton  and  aids  stayed  with  us.  All  left 
at  noon.  Have  burned  a  lot  of  wood  and  fencing," 

"  3d  month  2d.  Successful  in  having  the  Secretary 
of  War  pass  as  a  Friend  William  A.  Wells.  Paid  the 
tax  for  him  and  arranged  for  his  discharge." 

"  3d  month  5th.  Went  with  Matthew  Osborne  to 
see  about  removing  the  remains  of  his  son  Jesse,  who 
died  at  Oakwood  in  Eighth  month  last.  The  super 
intendent  showed  us  what  he  said  he  was  sure  was 
the  grave.  Sent  the  coffin  to  Raper  and  Murray's 
to  be  packed  for  removal  to  North  Carolina.  On 
opening  it,  there  was  found  only  a  skeleton,  a  little 
hair,  and  some  pieces  of  cloth." 

"  3d  month  19th.  Letter  from  Thomas  Kennedy's 
wife  saying  that  he  was  sent  to  Richmond." 

"  3d  month  21st.  Went  to  Richmond  to  see  about 
Thomas  Kennedy.  Learned  that  he  had  been  sent 
North  under  a  flag  of  truce." 

"  3d  month  31st.  Went  to  meet  Christian  Robertson 
and  his  son-in-law  (Dunkards),  to  help  them  to  get 
the  former  out  of  the  army." 

"  4th  month  1st.  Isham  Cox  here  to  try  to  get  some 
young  men  exempted." 

"  4th  month  2d.  Went  with  Isham  Cox,  and  we 
succeeded  in  getting  all  these  cases  exempted  from 
military  duty,  for  which  we  are  truly  thankful." 

"  4th  month  6th.  I  was  favored  to  get  the  release 
of  O.  Gordon,  and  paid  the  tax  for  him." 

"  4th  month  12th.     Nathan  Hunt,  Jr.,  at  our  meet- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  357 

ing  to-day.  Came  home  with  me.  I  got  a  passport 
for  him  to  Fredericksburg  to-morrow." 

"  4th  month  18th.  Got  a  release  for  William  P. 
Osborne.  Learned  that  Christian  Kobert son's  ap 
plication  was  refused ;  but  they  offered  him  a  de 
tail  to  hospital  work.  Procured  a  furlough  for  C. 
Eobertson  (Dunkard)  to  go  home  for  ten  days.  He 
has  not  applied  for  tranfer  to  hospital  duty." 

"  5th  month  1st.  C.  Kobertson  has  returned,  true 
to  his  promise.  Called  at  the  war  office,  but  found 
no  decision  in  his  case." 

"  5th  month  2d.  Took  C.  K.  to  get  his  furlough 
extended  eight  days.  He  went  to  Chimborazo  hos 
pital.  His  uncle  came  home  with  me." 

"  5th  month  6th.  Coming  from  meeting  with  J. 
Harris  we  learned  that  the  Federals  had  been  in 
strong  force  around  father's,  and  taken  all  his  horses. 
Got  passport  for  J.  Harris  to  go  home." 

"  5th  month  9th.  Got  an  order  to  send  Joseph 
Fell  North ;  also  a  discharge  for  Eli  Bird,  who  came 
home  with  me  much  rejoiced." 

"  5th  month  14th.  Went  with  Isham  Cox  to  see 
Assistant  Secretary  of  War  on  account  of  several 
persons  who  desire  exemption  by  paying  the  tax 
imposed  upon  non-combatants." 

"  6th  month  9th.  Took  C.  Robertson  to  Richmond 
to  the  war  office  to  see  about  his  case.  Got  two 
Friends  through,  and  paid  the  tax  for  them." 

"9th  month  4th.  Went  with  John  Pretlow  and 
William  Bradshaw  to  make  an  effort  for  Bradshaw's 
release.  Hope  we  have  succeeded,  though  it  has  to 
pass  through  a  long  routine  yet." 


358  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

"  10th  month  1st.  Isham  Cox  and  J.  Harris  came 
in  about  night  from  Orange  Court  House.  Found 
the  grave  of  John  Hobson.  His  father  much  dis 
tressed." 

"  llth  month  2d.  Engaged  with  father  preparing 
memorial  to  present  to  the  legislature,  on  exempting 
Friends  from  military  duty." 

"  llth  month  5th.  The  memorial  was  presented  to 
the  half-year's  meeting,  which  adopted  it  with  great 
unanimity,  and  directed  300  copies  printed  for  dis 
tribution  among  the  members  of  the  legislature. 
Friends  parted  in  much  love  and  unity,  feeling  that 
trials  await  us." 

"  llth  month  14th.  Detained  until  late  before 
the  military  committee  of  House  of  Delegates,  who 
treated  me  respectfully,  but  declined  to  do  anything 
for  Friends." 

"  llth  month  15th.  Went  to  see  Judge  Campbell, 
who  wished  to  see  me  about  the  Hockett  boys.  He 
offers  to  send  them  North.  Wrote  to  their  father 
for  advice." 

"  llth  month  21st.  A  defense  which  I  wrote  in 
reply  to  an  attack  on  non-combatants  appeared  in 
the  '  Whig  '  to-day." 

"  12th  month  7th.  The  Secretary  of  War  decided 
against  T.  R.  Vestal.  I  asked  for  a  special  interview 
in  regard  to  his  case.  T.  R.  Vestal  is  poorly." 

"  12th  month  llth.  William  Cox  here  to  get  me 
to  assist  him  in  the  case  of  William  Overman." 

"  12th  month  12th.  Received  orders  for  the  release 
of  C.  Robertson  and  John  Reynolds." 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  359 

"  12th  month  21st.  Went  to  Camp  Lee  and  paid 
$500  to  Captain  Maynard  as  exemption  tax  for  my 
son,  Nathaniel  B.  Crenshaw." 

"  12th  month  26th.  Procured  an  order  to  send  A. 
G.  Fell  North,  and  an  order  to  discharge  A.  G.  Eush 
from  the  army.  I  paid  tax  for  him  in  6th  month 
last,  but  he  did  not  get  his  discharge." 

"  12th  month  28th.  Lazarus  Pearson  came  to  see 
about  Overman." 

John  B.  Crenshaw's  diary  for  the  year  1864  is 
missing,  but  the  year  was  spent  in  a  continuation  of 
the  same  arduous  work  as  the  extracts  given  indicate. 
A  few  quotations  from  the  diary  of  1865  may  here  be 
given. 

"  1st  month  4th.  At  the  enrolling  office  I  was 
handed  an  exemption  as  a  minister." 

"  2d  month  1st.  Went  with  David  Moffitt  before 
the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  and  succeeded  in  securing 
the  release  of  his  son  from  the  Confederate  States 
navy." 

"  2d  month  3d.  Went  to  see  about  the  cases  of 
several  Friends  who  were  suffering  for  the  non-per 
formance  of  military  duties." 

"  2d  month  14th.  Got  an  early  start  to  see  the 
Advocate-General  and  several  other  officers.  Saw 
W.  T.  Haley,  H.  Ford  and  Milliken.  Obtained  a  re 
commendation  from  Hale's  officers  for  his  discharge. 
Returned  to  Petersburg  very  weary,  having  walked 
nearly  twenty  miles." 

"  2d  month  16th.     On  my  way  to  Richmond  met 


360  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

James  Hockett,  Nathan  Spencer  and  N.  Farlow  going 
toward  my  home.  They  came  by  appointment  of 
their  monthly  meeting  to  look  after  Friends  in  the 
army." 

"  2d  month  17th.  Waiting  on  Friends,  he  found 
Seth  Laughlin  died  on  the  eighteenth  of  last  month. 
Blair  still  sick." 

"  2d  month  20th.  Went  to  father's.  Found  them 
more  cheerful  than  expected  from  all  that  we  had 
heard.  The  Federals  took  all  of  his  horses  and  most 
of  his  provisions.  Father  is  trying  to  use  some  of 
the  broken-down  horses  and  mules  the  Federals  left 
on  his  place." 

On  the  first  of  Fourth  month  John  B.  Crenshaw 
and  his  daughter,  now  the  wife  of  Josiah  Leeds  of 
Philadelphia,  went  to  his  father's,  sixteen  miles  away, 
to  attend  meeting  for  worship  at  Cedar  Creek  on  the 
Sabbath,  where  occasional  appointments  were  made 
after  the  meeting  ceased  to  be  regularly  held.  The 
next  day,  April  2d,  Jefferson  Davis  and  his  cabinet, 
and  many  prominent  citizens  of  Richmond,  left  the 
capital  of  the  fast-waning  Confederacy.  With  the 
few  troops  remaining  in  the  city,  they  hurriedly  took 
their  departure  for  a  more  southern  point,  for  safety 
from  the  approaching  Northern  troops.  While  John 
B.  Crenshaw  had  been  attending  meeting  with  the 
little  company  in  the  country,  a  Friend  minister  from 
England  was  attending  the  city  meeting,  and  on 
arriving  home  that  evening  they  found  him  as  a  guest. 
The  diary  continues : 

"  J.  J.  Neave,  a  minister  from  England,  at  my  home. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  361 

Early  in  the  morning  we  heard  heavy  explosions,  the 
blowing  up  of  the  magazines,  and  we  learn  that  the 
Federals  are  in  the  city.  J.  J.  Neave  and  I  drove  to 
the  city  and  called  on  our  Friends,  whom  we  were 
glad  to  find  composed.  On  coming  out  we  were 
stopped  by  colored  pickets,  but  they  let  us  pass  home. 
Warwick's  mills  and  a  large  space  around  destroyed 
by  the  Confederates  burning  the  tobacco-warehouses." 

"  4th  month  5th.  Called  on  a  number  of  Friends, 
among  them  Judge  Campbell,  with  whom  I  had  a  most 
interesting  interview.  I  rejoice  that  he  remained  in 
the  city,  believing  that  he  will  be  very  useful  in  restor 
ing  order.  Went  to  see  some  of  my  neighbors.  Ser 
vants  everywhere  very  unsettled.  One  of  my  neigh 
bors,  Colonel  J.  B.  Young,  grossly  insulted  by  the 
colored  troops.  His  silver,  etc.,  stolen,  but  was  soon 
restored  by  an  officer.  Lawless  men  are  taking 
horses,  etc." 

"  4th  month  8th.  J.  J.  Neave  and  I  were  not  al 
lowed  to  go  into  the  city.  A  number  of  the  neigh 
bors  called  to  ask  advice.  The  fright  and  harassment 
from  robbers  continues.  At  the  request  of  the  neigh 
bors  I  drew  up  a  statement  of  the  manner  in  which 
the  soldiers  are  robbing  and  insulting  the  people,  and 
presented  it  to  General  Wirtzel,  to  whom  I  was  intro 
duced  by  Judge  Campbell.  The  general  promised  to 
issue  orders  to  repress  the  disorders." 

"  4th  month  12th.  Had  to  get  a  pass  to  go  home. 
Colored  pickets  at  our  toll-gate.  We  all  renewed  our 
allegiance  to  the  United  States." 

"  4th  month  14th.     Colored   troops    sent  off   and 


362  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

arrangements  made  to  protect  this  section  with  white 
troops." 

"  4th  month  18th.  Went  with  numbers  to  get  their 
passes." 

"  4th  month  26th.  Went  with  Allen  U.  Tomlinson 
to  affirm  his  allegiance  to  the  United  States.  Got  a 
pass  to  go  to  my  home." 

"  6th  month  2d.  Had  a  long  interview  with  Judge 
Campbell's  wife  with  reference  to  his  present  con 
dition  as  a  prisoner." 

"  6th  month  3d.  Writing  a  memorial  to  President 
Johnson  on  behalf  of  Judge  Campbell." 

"  6th  month  5th.  Father  and  I  had  a  consulta 
tion  with  Judge  Campbell's  wife.  Met  F.  Ruffin  and 
Colonel  Ray  in  reference  to  memorial  certificate,  etc. 
Judge  Lyons  introduced  us  to  Governor  Pierpont, 
who  received  us  courteously  and  gave  father  Willets 
a  permit  to  visit  the  penitentiary  and  jails  of  the 
State,  with  request  that  he  would  report  the  result." 

"  6th  month  25th.  After  meeting,  read  to  our 
Friends  the  memorial  in  behalf  of  Judge  Campbell. 
I  was  unanimously  requested  to  sign  it  in  behalf  of 
Friends  in  Virginia." 

"  6th  month  29th.  Father  Crenshaw  started  this 
morning  for  Washington  with  the  memorial  in  behalf 
of  Judge  Campbell." 

Here  ends  the  diary,  but  we  know  that  John  B. 
Crenshaw  continued  in  good  works  until  the  tenth  of 
Sixth  month,  1869,  when  he  passed  from  works  to  re 
wards. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  363 

We  find  upon  the  minute-book  of  Hopewell  monthly 
meeting,  and  upon  that  of  the  meeting  for  sufferings 
for  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting  the  following  account 
(the  estimated  loss  as  here  given  is  said  to  be  far 
below  the  actual  amount)  : 

"It  is  deemed  proper  that  we  should  place  upon 
our  records  a  brief  statement  of  some  of  the  trials  and 
losses  sustained  by  our  members,  mostly  living  in 
Virginia,  on  account  of  the  fearful  scourge  of  the 
Civil  War,  which,  during  four  years  of  deadly  strife 
between  opposing  armies,  so  devasted  our  beloved 
country;  and  though  we  can  give  but  an  imperfect 
idea  of  the  sore  trials  experienced,  the  constant  appre 
hensions  both  to  persons  and  estate  to  which  we  were 
exposed,  yet  this  may  serve  to  show  some  of  the 
horrors  of  civil  war,  in  the  disregard  of  the  peace, 
rights  and  liberty  of  the  individual  citizens,  conse 
quent  upon  such  an  unhappy  state  of  affairs. 

"  The  war  began  in  1861,  and  from  that  time  until 
its  suppression  in  1865  we  were,  with  brief  intervals, 
not  clear  of  one  or  the  other  of  the  armies  in  our 
midst.  Property  was  constantly  in  jeopardy,  either 
from  impressment  or  from  depredations  of  independ 
ent  bands  of  soldiers. 

"  The  first  summer  of  the  war,  a  few  of  our  young 
men  were  forced  out  in  the  militia  and  placed  to  work 
on  fortifications,  but  through  the  favor  of  a  kind 
Providence  they  were  soon  enabled  to  obtain  their  en 
largement  and  escape  as  refugees  into  the  loyal  States. 

"  Some  of  our  members  not  subject  to  conscription 
were  arrested  by  military  order  on  account  of  their 


364  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

known  Union  sentiments,  and  held  under  guard  in  a 
loathsome  guard-house  or  in  the  camp,  without  a 
charge  against  them,  until  they  were  released  through 
the  interposition  of  personal  friends.  All  were  sub 
ject  to  taunts,  threats  and  reproaches,  by  a  vindictive 
and  unscrupulous  soldiery,  countenanced  and  encour 
aged  by  sympathizing  citizens,  purely  on  account  of 
their  conscientious  sentiments  in  opposing  the  rebel 
lion  and  the  mad  ambition  of  its  leaders. 

"  Searching  houses  under  feigned  pretenses  was 
often  repeated,  merely,  as  it  seemed,  to  annoy,  or  un 
der  the  exercise  of  arbitrary  ^power  to  offer  indignity 
and  insult  to  the  unresisting  inmates. 

"  Freedom  of  speech  and  transit  from  place  to  place 
were  greatly  abridged,  and  as  a  consequence  our  regu 
lar  religious  meetings  were  interfered,  with,  and  social 
intercourse  nearly  destroyed.  In  many  cases  the  last 
horse  was  taken,  thus  depriving  the  family  of  its  ac 
customed  use  on  the  farm,  or  even  in  going  to  mill,  or 
procuring  wood  for  fuel. 

"  Stock,  grain,  and  in  fact  provisions  of  all  kinds 
were  regarded  by  the  insurgents  as  their  property  and 
were  openly  appropriated  by  them  to  their  own  use  at 
their  pleasure.  Civil  law  was  entirely  inoperative 
and  disregarded,  and  a  military  despotism  reigned 
supreme. 

"  Schools  along  the  pathway  of  the  army  were  gen 
erally  suspended,  and  school  and  meeting-houses,  if 
not  destroyed,  were  appropriated  to  hospital  or  other 
military  purposes.  The  condition  of  morals  and  re 
ligion  very  much  declined,  and  a  general  demoraliza- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  365 

tion  in  every  grade  of  society  was  abundantly  appar 
ent.  In  consequence  of  the  loss  and  destruction  of 
their  property  and  the  serious  invalidation  of  their 
currency,  many  were  reduced  to  near  the  verge  of 
bankruptcy,  the  savings  of  years  of  toil  being  swept 
away  in  the  general  wreck.  But  it  is  difficult,  after 
the  lapse  of  time  and  the  trying  things  through  which 
we  had  to  pass  during  the  war,  to  sum  up  all  the 
losses,  evils  and  troubles  connected  with  the  dark  cat 
alogue  of  the  times.  We  might  add  incidents  of 
attempts  to  break  into  houses,  shooting  at  the  inmates, 
throwing  stones  through  the  windows,  and  other  out 
rages  ;  but  we  forbear.  It  is  now  under  feelings  of 
unfeigned  thankfulness  that  we  hail  the  return  of 
peace  and  the  establishment  of  law  and  order  through 
the  land,  bringing  with  it  the  abolition  of  slavery  and 
the  ultimate  enfranchisement  of  the  negro  race,  a  con 
summation  for  which  our  society  has  long  faithfully 
labored. 

"  In  conclusion,  we  desire  gratefully  to  acknowledge 
and  commemorate  the  preserving  care  and  over-ruling 
providence  of  our  Father  in  Heaven  for  shielding  us 
whilst  His  fearful  judgments  were  in  the  land,  staying 
our  minds  in  confidence  and  trust  in  his  mercy,  and 
giving  us  to  experience  that  '  His  compassions  fail 
not '  in  the  most  trying  emergencies. 

"  In  the  following  summary  are  many  articles  of 
convenience  or  comfort  which  were  taken  or  destroyed, 
of  which  it  would  not  be  easy  to  estimate  the  actual 
loss.  We  therefore  give  an  approximate  aggregate 
of  each  as  severally  repeated : 


366  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

"  BALTIMORE    QUARTER,  HOPEWELL    (VA.)    MONTHLY   MEETING. 

John  Griffith,  horses,  hay  and  grain      .     .  .  $950.00 

Jesse  Wright,  timber,  stock  and  grain    .     .  .  900.00 

A.  H.  Griffith,  horses,  hay  and  harness       .  .  1,200.00 

"           "          wood  and  fencing       ....  1,000.00 

"           "         cotton  warps  burned       .     .  .  1,000.00 

"           "          cloth  impressed  and  stolen  .  .  20,000.00 

James  Janney,  stock,  grain  and  hay        .     .  .  835.00 

James  Griffith,  stock  and  goods    .     .     .     .  .  1,100.00 

Joseph  M.  Jolliffe,  stock  and  goods.  '  .     .  .  11,100.00 

William  Barrett  (no  account). 

Rachel  N.  Hoge  (no  account). 

$38,085.00 

"  In  Dunning's  Creek  Quarterly  Meeting,  Henry 
Hare,  William  P.  Hare,  Joseph  J.  Hare  and  Benjamin 
F.  Hare  were  taken  to  Confederate  camp  at  Suffolk 
on  the  24th  of  Second  month,  1862,  and  were  there 
placed  under  guard  for  two  weeks.  They  were  then 
called  upon  to  work  in  the  commissary  house  and  to 
make  some  bunks  for  the  sick,  which  they  did.  They 
were  permitted  to  have  provisions  sent  from  home, 
and  when  Joseph  J.  and  William  P.  Hare  were  taken 
sick  they  were  permitted  to  go  home.  About  this 
time  the  State  of  Virginia  passed  a  law  enjoining  a 
tax  of  f500  and  two  per  cent  on  the  property  of  all 
non-combatants  who  were  of  military  age.  Under 
this  law  our  Friends  were  released,  paying  as  follows : 
J.  Hare,  $522.25 ;  William  Hare,  $562.21 ;  B.  F. 
Hare,  $510.  Henry  Hare  was  at  home  on  the  reserve 
list.  Congress  passed  a  law  requiring  only  $500, 
which  he  paid. 

"  There  was  taken  from  our  friend  William  Hare 
$515  in  United  States  money  and  about  $800  worth 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  367 

of  property.  He  was  cruelly  treated,  being  shot  in 
the  head  and  left  for  dead,  but  he  has  measurably 
recovered. 

"  On  the  twenty-ninth  of  Third  month  John  Britton  ; 
James,  Edward,  Tilman  and  William  Harris,  and 
Oswin  White  were  taken  to  the  entrenched  camp  be 
low  Norfolk.  After  twelve  days'  steadily  refusing  to 
perform  military  service  they  were  put  in  a  dungeon 
where  they  remained  nine  days.  They  were  released 
on  payment  of  the  State  tax  of  1500  and  two  per  cent 
on  the  value  of  their  property.  Edward  Harris  was 
taken  sick  in  the  dungeon  and  died  seven  days  after 
being  released,  we  believe,  from  the  effects  of  his  im 
prisonment.  Joel  Cook,  Joseph  Johnston,  James  J. 
Harris,  B.  F.  Wilson,  Walter  Pleasants,  E.  S.  Kicks, 
Walter  Ricks,  and  Nathaniel  B.  Crenshaw  were  re 
leased  on  payment  of  the  tax. 

"  John  Pretlow  lost  about  $400  in  property,  and 
Joel  Cook  about  $  175.  In  addition  to  what  we  have 
mentioned,  we  know  that  others  of  our  members  sus 
tained  considerable  losses,  of  which  no  report  can  be 
made  ;  but  we  can  all  unite  in  saying  that  the  preser 
vations  and  deliverances  experienced  at  the  hands  of 
our  merciful  God  were  so  great  and  manifest  as  to  call 
forth  only  adoration,  love  and  praise,  and  to  cause  us 
to  testify  as  we  desire  in  humility  to  do,  that  God  is 
faithful  in  all  His  promises,  '  a  very  present  help  in 
every  time  of  need.' 

"  Signed  on  behalf  of  the  committee, 

JOHN  B.  CRENSHAW." 


368  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

The  shooting  of  William  Hare  was  one  of  the  most 
unprovoked  cases  of  cruelty  that  could  be  imagined. 
An  eye-witness  states  that  he  had  been  paid  a  $ 500 
greenback  shortly  after  the  surrender.  Soon  after 
ward  two  men  came  to  the  house  and  called  to  him. 
They  wore  military  clothing  and  had  guns.  He  was 
required  to  give  them  his  money,  which  he  did  with 
out  a  word  of  protest  and  turned  to  walk  away.  He 
had  gone  but  a  few  yards  when  one  of  the  men  took 
deliberate  aim  and  shot  him  in  the  back  of  the  head. 
He  fell  as  though  dead,  and  they  went  their  way. 
Albert  Peele,  who  saw  the  act,  called  for  William 
Hare's  wife  and  they  took  him  into  the  house.  After 
much  careful  nursing  he  was  restored,  and  he  still 
lives,  occasionally  meeting  those  men  on  the  streets 
of  a  neighboring  town ;  but  he  declines  to  tell  who 
they  are,  and  says  he  tries  to  forgive  them. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

We  fast  and  plead,  we  weep  and  pray, 

From  morning  until  even  ; 

We  feel  to  find  the  holy  way, 

We  knock  at  the  gate  of  Heaven  ! 

And  when  in  silent  awe  we  wait, 

And  word  and  sign  forbear, 

The  hinges  of  the  golden  gate 

Move,  soundless,  to  our  prayer ! 

Who  hears  the  eternal  harmonies 

Can  heed  no  outward  word  ; 

Blind  to  all  else  is  he  who  sees 

The  vision  of  the  Lord ! 

WHITTIER. 

IN  Wayne  County,  N.  C.,  of  which  Goldsboro  is  the 
county  seat,  there  lived  about  sixty  families  of  Friends. 
The  Neuse  river  divided  them  about  equally.  On  the 
north  side  was  Nahunta  meeting ;  on  the  southern  side, 
Neuse  meeting.  These  two  monthly  meetings  formed 
Contentnea  Quarterly  Meeting.  The  membership 
was  made  up  largely  of  those  who  had  good  cotton 
plantations  and  were  substantial  citizens,  but  were 
much  ostracized  by  their  slaveholding  neighbors,  and 
were  thoroughly  disliked  by  them,  though  they  com 
manded  the  respect  of  the  slaveholders  because  of 
moral  worth  and  financial  prosperity. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  war  they  were  generally 
suspected  of  holding  Union  sentiments.  For  a  long 


370  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

time  there  had  been  little  opportunity  of  manifesting 
their  opinions,  except  by  personal  interchange  of 
thought  by  those  who  could  trust  each  other.  The 
elective  franchise  in  every  place  was  very  much  re 
stricted.  In  many  ways  the  Friends  were  made  to 
feel  the  displeasure  of  their  slaveholding  neighbors, 
and  every  effort  was  made  to  induce  them  to  assist  in 
the  support  of  the  Confederacy.  Our  Friends  kept 
to  their  own  counsel  and  to  their  own  work.  They 
had  braved  the  displeasure  and  suffered  the  suspicions 
of  neighbors  too  long  to  turn  from  their  principles 
now ;  so  instead  of  willingly  aiding  in  the  support  of 
a  cause  with  which  they  had  no  sympathy,  they  hesi 
tated  not  to  do  what  seemed  to  them  right  to  aid  any 
who  might  be  suffering  on  account  of  the  war. 

On  one  occasion  as  a  train  loaded  with  Union  sol 
diers  was  passing  slowly  through  the  city  and  suburbs 
of  Goldsboro,  on  the  way  to  one  of  those  terrible 
Southern  prison  pens,  forty  men  jumped  from  the 
cars.  Friends  were  probably  known  by  some  of  them, 
and  the  soldiers  were  soon  secreted  about  their  differ 
ent  homes.  Food  was  not  abundant  with  all,  but  they 
assisted  one  another  and  kept  them  for  weeks,  making 
way  as  fast  as  was  prudent  for  their  passage  to  Yan 
kee  land  by  way  of  the  Underground  Railroad. 

The  secessionists  managed  to  secure  quite  a  number 
of  men  who  did  not  believe  in  fighting,  and  of  these 
they  tried  to  make  soldiers.  Stephen  B.  Hollowell, 
Thomas  S.  Hollowell,  Nathan  B.  Cox,  William  T. 
Cox,  William  T.  Genett  and  Nathan  Genett  paid  the 
tax.  Robert  Edgerton  was  taken  to  Newbern,  where 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  371 

he  was  threatened  and  abused  to  no  purpose.  They 
told  him  that  he  would  be  put  in  front  of  the  next 
battle,  but  when  there  was  prospect  of  a  battle  he  was 
left  to  be  taken  prisoner,  while  they  hurriedly  re 
treated.  For  months  his  family  did  not  know  whether 
he  was  dead  or  alive,  until  he  unexpectedly  appeared 
at  home,  having  been  exchanged  as  a  prisoner  of  war. 
Calvin  G.  Perkins  went  from  his  home  in  Golds- 
boro  on  a  business  trip  to  Newbern,  about  the  time 
General  Butler  was  besieging  that  city.  He  was 
known  as  a  Quaker,  and  that  of  itself  was  ground  for 
suspicion  that  he  was  a  Union  sympathizer.  He  was 
very  reticent  about  expressing  his  opinions,  as  became 
any  one  who  could  not  "hurrah  for  the  Confederacy." 
Some  pretended  to  believe  that  Calvin  had  gone  to 
give  information  to  General  Butler,  and  on  his  return 
home  he  was  arrested.  His  property,  amounting  to 
several  thousands  of  dollars,  was  confiscated,  and  he 
was  sent  to  Salisbury  prison.  Here  he  was  visited  by 
his  brother,  Needham  Perkins,  who  writes  the  follow 
ing  letter  to  a  friend : 

"  PIKEVILLE,  N.  C.,  llth  month,  1863. 

"  I  suppose  thou  hast  heard  the  cause  of  Thomas 
Kennedy's  imprisonment.  I  saw  his  wife  yesterday, 
and  she  says  she  does  not  look  for  his  release  before 
the  end  of  the  war,  if  he  should  live  that  long.  I 
accompanied  her  to  Salisbury  to  see  Thomas,  about 
three  weeks  ago.  The  old  man  seems  cheerful  as 
though  he  were  at  home.  He  has  the  privilege  of 
going  anywhere  at  will  within  the  enclosure. 


372  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

"  Brother  Calvin  is  still  there.  He  was  brought  to 
the  gate  of  the  garrison,  and  I  was  allowed  to  speak 
about  ten  words  to  him.  We  were  then  separated. 
I  have  been  there  three  times  during  his  nine  months' 
imprisonment,  and  each  time  my  interview  has  been 
equally  as  short  as  the  last.  Calvin  had  the  promise 
of  being  exchanged  several  months  ago,  but  they  refuse 
to  carry  out  this  promise.  In  the  Sixth  month  last  I 
sued  out  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus  in  his  favor.  They 
confessed  on  trial  that  they  had  no  charge  against 
him,  yet  the  judge  put  off  the  trial  for  about  ten  days, 
pretending  that  they  might  find  something  against 
him.  During  this  time  the  President  declared  mar 
tial  law,  and  then  the  judge  said  that  put  a  stop  to  it. 

"  Some  months  ago  the  President  was  petitioned 
for  his  release.  There  was  nothing  found  against 
him  then.  The  Secretary  of  War  ordered  his  release 
more  than  two  months  ago,  but  the  commander  of  the 
prison  required  a  bond  of  five  thousand  dollars  for 
his  good  behavior,  and  that  he  should  take  the  oath 
of  allegiance  to  the  Southern  Confederacy  before  he 
released  him.  Calvin  says  he  will  stay  there  until 
the  end  of  the  war  before  he  will  do  either. 

"  When  I  was  there,  more  than  one  hundred  and 
forty  Southern  men  were  in  prison  at  Salisbury,  and 
only  two  Federalists.  N.  T.  PERKINS." 

For  more  than  two  years  Calvin  Perkins  was  kept 
in  this  terrible  prison  with  no  charge  against  him, 
according  to  their  own  testimony.  Finally  he  was 
sent  North  as  an  exchanged  prisoner.  None  of  his 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  373 

estate  was  allowed  him,  but  he  was  assisted  to  busi 
ness  by  Friends,  and  all  things  needful  were  provided. 
When  the  war  closed  he  returned  to  Goldsboro,  N.  C., 
where  he  still  lives,  and  is  a  respected  and  prominent 
citizen. 

Silas  and  Levi  Hollowell,  Thomas  Cox,  Samuel 
Perkins,  and  James  and  David  Grantham  were  sent 
to  camp  at  Raleigh.  Although  they  were  abused  and 
punished  severely,  they  were  loyal  to  their  principles 
and  were  finally  liberated. 

William  Overman,  a  member  from  Neuse  meeting, 
was  also  severely  tried,  and  made  to  walk  around  the 
camp  followed  by  a  soldier  with  gun  and  bayonet. 
The  soldier  was  frequently  relieved,  but  he  was  re 
quired  to  tramp,  tramp,  tramp.  If  he  stopped  from 
weariness,  the  bayonet  was  thrust  into  him,  and  sev 
eral  times  he  was  cruelly  wounded.  Although  it  was 
severe  winter  weather,  he  was  not  allowed  to  go  to 
the  fire.  His  only  sustenance  was  bread  and  water. 
He  suffered  much,  but  kept  the  faith.  William  Cox, 
an  aged  minister  to  whom  we  have  before  referred, 
learned  of  his  condition  and  took  him  some  provi 
sions.  He  sought  an  interview  with  the  officer  in 
charge,  and  remonstrated  with  him  for  treating  an 
innocent  man  so.  He  said  :  "  Unless  you  relieve  him 
he  will  die."  The  answer  was  :  "  He  ought  to  die  \ 
any  one  who  will  not  fight  for  his  country  ought  to 
die."  "  But  after  death  is  the  judgment,"  said  the 
preacher ;  "  we  all  have  to  die,  and  will  be  rewarded 
according  to  our  deeds."  The  officer  seemed  to  be 
impressed  by  the  visit  and  the  words  of  the  preacher, 


374  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

and  William  Overman  was  then  allowed  to  go  to  the 
fire  and  receive  the  provisions  brought  to  him.  The 
authorities  at  Richmond  were  visited  by  Friends  on 
his  account,  and  his  liberty  was  secured. 

Jonathan  Pearson,  not  then  a  member  with  Friends, 
but  sharing  in  the  testimony  they  held  against  slav 
ery,  inherited  a  family  of  negroes,  whom  in  1854  he 
proposed  to  set  free  and  send  to  Ohio.  But  they 
were  so  well  satisfied  where  they  were  that  they  chose 
to  remain  with  him,  and  refused  to  go.  Jonathan's 
brother  Lazarus  told  him  that  those  slaves  would  yet 
bring  trouble  into  the  family,  and  he  ought  not  to 
hold  them  ;  but  Jonathan  could  hardly  see  any  better 
way  to  do.  He  was  perhaps  more  pronounced  against 
secession  than  against  slavery,  and  shared  very  fully 
the  feelings  and  anxiety  of  his  brother  and  of  the 
Friends,  concerning  the  course  the  South  had  taken. 
He  was  not,  however,  molested  by  the  authorities 
until  the  second  conscription  act,  which  called  for  all 
able-bodied  men  under  forty  years  of  age  who  had 
not  already  been  taken.  Not  willing  to  be  captured, 
Jonathan  went  to  the  Friends'  neighborhood  called 
Eich  Square,  in  Northampton  County.  Learning 
during  the  summer  that  his  twin  children  had  the 
typhoid  fever,  he  could  not  be  satisfied  to  remain 
away  longer.  Fully  conscious  of  his  danger,  he 
sought  their  bedside,  with  great  care  that  none  of  the 
neighbors  should  see  him.  He  watched  with  his 
little  ones  while  their  life  lasted,  doing  what  he  could 
for  them,  but  did  not  dare  to  expose  himself  by 
attending  their  funeral. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  375 

He  continued  in  hiding  until  late  in  November, 
but  was  then  betrayed  by  one  of  the  colored  men  who 
had  some  time  before  refused  to  leave  the  family. 
The  neighbors  suspected  that  Jonathan  was  around 
the  place,  and  tried  to  induce  the  servant  to  disclose 
the  hiding-place  of  his  master,  promising  great  re 
wards  if  he  did  so,  and  threatening  severe  punish 
ment  if  he  did  not  do  as  they  wished.  The  negro,  in 
whom  Jonathan  Pearson  had  had  implicit  confidence, 
disclosed  his  hiding-place,  and  our  friend  was  found 
and  sent  immediately  to  Raleigh,  N.  C. ;  thence  to  the 
army  on  the  Rappahannock  river  in  Virginia. 

His  brother  Lazarus  soon  followed,  resolved  to 
secure  his  release  if  possible.  He  took  for  him  two 
suits  of  homespun  clothing,  and  a  new  pair  of  shoes. 
In  due  time  he  found  him  in  camp  on  the  Rappahan- 
nock.  Pickets  of  the  Southern  army  were  sometimes 
willing  to  allow  persons  to  pass  them  going  North, 
and  while  in  camp  Lazarus  arranged  for  Jonathan  to 
pass  the  lines. 

On  the  bitter  cold  night  that  ushered  in  the  year 
1864,  he  passed  the  Confederate  pickets  and  started 
across  the  river,  which  he  supposed  to  be  sufficiently 
shallow  for  wading.  But  the  current  was  so  strong 
he  was  borne  down  to  deeper  water.  He  had  on  the 
new  shoes  and  two  suits  of  clothes.  He  was  an  ex 
pert  swimmer,  but  it  was  with  great  difficulty  that  he 
reached  the  opposite  bank.  Having  escaped  drown 
ing,  he  was  now  in  danger  of  freezing,  and  found  it 
necessary  to  "  run  for  his  life."  He  did  run,  toward 
the  Northern  lines,  where  he  was  readily  received  and 


376  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

sent  to  cainp,  and  soon  after  to  prison  at  Washington, 
D.  C. 

For  more  than  three  months  he  was  unable  to 
communicate  with  his  friends.  Finally  his  uncle  in 
Iowa,  William  Pearson,  a  minister  well  known 
among  Friends,  secured  his  liberty  through  the  Con 
gressman  from  that  district.  About  a  year  after  he 
left  home  his  family  joined  him,  having  escaped  from 
the  South  by  way  of  the  Underground  Railroad. 
After  the  surrender  they  all  returned  to  their  Caro 
lina  plantation,  and  did  effective  service  in  the  meeting 
which  they  joined. 

W.  T.  Hales,  one  of  Lazarus  Pearson's  neighbors, 
a  poor  man  who  was  the  only  support  of  his  widowed 
mother  and  sister,  was  convinced  of  the  unlawfulness 
of  war  for  the  Christian,  and  was  received  into  mem 
bership  with  Friends  after  the  passage  of  the  exemp 
tion  act.  He  was  conscripted  about  a  year  later  and 
taken  to  the  24th  North  Carolina  regiment,  near 
Petersburg,  Ya.,  where  he  underwent  great  hardships. 
His  friends  were  willing  to  pay  the  tax  required,  and 
he  did  not  object,  but  there  seemed  no  way  of  induc 
ing  the  officials  to  accept  the  money  and  release  him. 
He  was  court-martialed,  with  sentence  to  be  put  at 
hard  labor  and  to  forfeit  three  months'  pay,  which 
latter  part  did  not  matter  much  to  him,  as  he  would 
receive  no  pay.  The  order  that  he  should  do  hard 
work  they  tried  to  enforce  by  attempting  to  make  him 
shovel  dirt.  This  he  would  not  do.  He  told  them 
that  his  conscience  would  not  allow  it.  Times  were 
appointed  to  hang  and  shoot  him,  but  still  he  would 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  377 

not  bear  arms.  One  day  an  officer  came  and  said : 
"  The  matter  is  now  settled.  You  are  ordered  to  be 
shot  immediately,  and  allowed  only  time  to  write  to 
your  mother."  Our  new  member  kept  to  his  faith 
and  the  officers  failed  to  carry  out  the  order. 

From  a  package  of  his  letters  written  while  in 
camp,  we  select  the  following  one  to  John  B.  Cren- 
shaw: 

STH  ALABAMA  BAT.,  SD  CORPS, 
NEAR  PETERSBURG,  VA.,  12/14,  1864. 

"  MOST  HIGHLY  ESTEEMED  FRIEND, 

"  JOHN  B.  CRENSHAW  :  I  received  thy  kind  letter 
a  few  days  ago,  and  was  very  much  pleased  to  know 
you  were  doing  all  you  could  for  me ;  but  am  sorry  to 
inform  you  that  the  adjutant  has  just  told  me  that  I 
am  to  be  bucked  day  and  night,  continually,  from 
now  until  the  end  of  the  war,  unless  I  perform  the 
duty  put  upon  me  by  the  court ;  and  to-morrow  he 
will  commence  feeding  me  on  bread  and  water  alone 
for  fourteen  days  at  a  time. 

"  It  seems  that  the  bucking  is  very  severe,  but  I 
trust  I  may  be  enabled  to  bear  it  with  patience.  He 
said  that  such  were  General  Hill's  orders,  and  it  looks 
at  present  as  though  there  is  no  chance  for  me  except 
to  suffer  until  death,  which  I  do  not  mind  much, 
trusting  that  I  may  be  counted  worthy  to  suffer  death 
for  Christ's  sake. 

"  This  leaves  me  with  a  very  bad  cold,  and  I  have 
been  afflicted  with  fever  for  several  days. 

"  I  would  be  well  pleased  to  see  some  Friend,  but 
do  hate  to  be  so  much  trouble.  I  hope  thee  will 


378  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

inform  me  soon  what  Congress  decided  upon.  If  we 
never  meet  again  on  earth,  may  we  find  peace  in 
heaven.  I  remain  as  ever, 

W.  T.  HALES." 

The  Confederate  Congress  had  been  petitioned  in 
vain  for  the  discharge  of  this  peace  man.  The  fol 
lowing  is  from  a  letter  written  by  him  to  John  Hol- 
lowell,  a  Friend  who  lived  in  Wayne  County,  N.  C., 
who  was  interested  for  him.  The  letter  was  written 
1st  month  8th,  1865  : 

"The  general  has  my  feet  tied  together  and  my 
hands  together  from  daylight  to  dark,  which  he  says 
will  be  continued  till  the  end  of  the  war." 

He  writes  to  J.  B.  Crenshaw,  3d  month  4th,  1865 : 
"  I  've  been  upon  bread  and  water  ever  since  the  fif 
teenth  of  Second  month  last.  They  are  keeping  me  on 
it  all  the  time  now.  Tying  is  continued  yet.  I  have 
been  somewhat  sick  with  cold."  Third  month  20th, 
he  writes :  "  Be  thou  assured  I  am  most  carefully 
awaiting  for  patience  to  have  its  full  course  in  all 
my  trials.  Having  full  confidence,  I  can  boldly  say, 
the  Lord  is  my  helper  and  I  will  not  fear  what  men 
shall  do  unto  me.  I  shall  most  assuredly  continue  in 
the  faith  of  our  profession,  undergoing  anything,  even 
to  death.  I  have  several  times  witnessed  present  help 
from  the  Lord.  I  remain  in  Christian  love  thy  friend 

and  brother,  As  ever, 

W.  T.  HALES." 

Our  friend  was  indeed  a  source  of  trouble  to  the 
Southern  officers,  and  how  to  make  a  fighting  man  of 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  379 

him  they  did  not  know.  Becoming  discouraged,  they 
were  disposed  to  get  rid  of  him  in  some  way,  so  night 
after  night  they  forced  him  as  near  the  Union  pickets 
as  they  dared,  and  then  bucked  him  down.  They 
sometimes  fastened  him  to  a  tree,  and  left  him  there 
for  the  night,  hoping  that  he  might  be  shot.  But  no 
bullet  reached  him  ;  no  device  for  taking  his  life  was 
successful;  no  punishment  was  sufficient  to  conquer 
our  hero.  He  would  cheerfully  suffer  and  die,  but 
deny  his  Lord,  never ! 

At  the  fall  of  Richmond  the  fleeing  Confederates 
took  him  with  them  on  their  hurried  retreat  south 
ward.  Their  flight  was  in  the  direction  of  his  home, 
and  when  they  came  in  sight  of  the  dwelling-place  of 
his  mother  and  sister,  a  little  north  of  Goldsboro,  he 
managed  in  some  way  to  escape  and  go  to  them.  Re 
joicing  in  the  goodness  of  the  Lord,  with  grateful 
heart  he  took  up  the  old  routine  of  farm-life.  Think 
ing  that  he  did  no  more  than  his  reasonable  duty,  our 
hero  seldom  has  anything  to  say  of  the  sufferings  he 
underwent  for  the  principles  of  peace. 

North  of  Goldsboro,  in  Northampton  and  Per- 
quimans  counties,  there  were  other  settlements  of 
Friends.  They  were  of  the  same  faith  and  heroic 
courage  as  those  in  other  parts.  The  Underground 
Railroad  passed  this  way,  and  at  the  home  of  Henry 
Copeland,  Rich  Square  meeting,  in  Northampton 
County,  more  than  three  hundred  travelers  were 
cared  for  while  making  their  way  amid  the  perils  of  a 
closely  guarded  country,  to  the  land  where  they  could 
be  free. 


380  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

If  Henry  took  them  in,  it  was  very  uncertain  when 
they  could  get  out,  for  dangers  abounded  and  he  must 
know  that  "  the  track  was  clear  "  before  he  allowed 
them  to  depart,  if  he  could  prevent  them  from  start 
ing.  Sometimes  he  kept  them  for  weeks,  and  even 
months.  Only  one  man  (not  a  Friend)  of  all  those 
who  stopped  with  him  failed  to  escape,  and  that  one 
positively  would  not  heed  the  earnest  pleading  of 
Henry  Copeland  and  Aunt  Dolly,  who  knew  the  dan 
ger  of  his  leaving  his  hiding-place.  He  foolishly 
turned  a  deaf  ear  to  their  pleadings  and  went  to  his 
death. 

Other  dwellings  in  the  vicinity  were  open  to  this 
class  of  travelers,  so  if  three  hundred  were  enter 
tained  at  Henry  Copeland's,  there  must  have  been 
many  others  who,  in  this  manner,  found  deliverance 
from  the  rule  of  the  secessionists. 

The  neighbors  suspected  Henry  Copeland  and  wife 
of  holding  Union  principles  and  harboring  deserters, 
as  they  called  them.  On  one  occasion  a  company  of 
men  was  seen  coming  toward  the  house,  and  by  their 
appearance  Aunt  Dolly  suspected  that  they  meant 
mischief.  In  the  chamber  of  her  house  were  men 
whom  she  knew  they  would  send  into  the  army  or  kill 
if  they  should  be  seen. 

The  L  part  of  the  house  was  not  as  high  as  the 
main  building,  and  in  the  chamber  of  the  main  part 
were  seven  men  waiting  for  a  way  to  open  for  them  to 
escape  Southern  military  service.  A  hole  had  been 
cut  through  the  wall  of  this  room,  near  the  floor,  into 
the  dark  loft  of  the  L  part,  and  guests  were  instructed 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  381 

when  taken  to  this  chamber  that  in  case  of  alarm  they 
were  to  enter  this  dark  place  and  pull  the  box  of  bed 
ding  against  the  opening  to  cover  it  from  the  view  of 
those  who  might  search  the  house.  Stepping  under 
the  window  of  the  room  where  the  men  were,  Aunt 
Dolly  called  loudly  :  "  Who  are  all  those  men  coming 
up  the  road  ?  "  They  had  seen  her  and  it  would  be 
imprudent  to  go  in  and  give  warning,  yet  they  should 
be  warned.  Her  friends  readily  understood  her  mean 
ing,  and  hastily  retreated  to  their  hiding-place,  the 
last  one  pulling  the  box  close  to  the  wall.  All  ap 
pearances  of  occupants  were  removed  from  the  room. 

The  soldiers  rode  up  to  the  gate  and  entered  into 
conversation  about  the  object  of  their  visit.  Aunt 
Dolly  was  very  free  with  them,  and  seemed  much  sur 
prised  when  they  hinted  that  it  was  suspected  there 
were  deserters  in  the  house.  She  told  them  they 
might  search  for  themselves.  They  answered  that 
that  was  just  what  they  came  for,  and  proceeded  to 
dismount  and  enter  the  house. 

Aunt  Dolly's  freedom  and  apparent  willingness  had 
partly  disarmed  them  of  their  suspicion,  but  they  went 
through  the  house  and  into  the  chamber  where  the 
box  of  bedding  stood  against  the  wall.  The  quiet 
seven  could  hear  them  talking,  some  of  them  declar 
ing  that  they  knew  Aunt  Dolly  was  all  right,  and  they 
always  said  Henry  Copeland  was  no  enemy  of  his 
country,  etc.,  etc.  The  secreted  men  were  not  in 
clined  to  dispute  any  of  their  statements,  and  were 
left  with  their  friends  until  the  road  was  clear,  and 
they  could  make  their  way  to  a  place  where  they  could 


382  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

earn  their  bread  for  themselves  by  some  honest  em 
ployment,  instead  of  accepting  it  as  the  bounty  of 
others. 

Aunt  Dolly  was  one  of  those  good,  motherly,  Chris- 
tian  women  we  love  to  speak  of  as  a  "mother  in 
Israel."  She  took  into  account  the  practical  necessi 
ties  of  a  case,  and  was  ready  to  help  any  neighbor  in 
time  of  trouble.  She  was  sent  for  from  far  and  near 
in  cases  of  sickness,  and  often  not  only  cared  for  the 
invalid,  but  fed  the  hungry  household.  Her  husband 
was  many  times  threatened  with  hanging,  and  doubt 
less  would  have  been  hung  but  for  the  fact  that  so 
many  depended  upon  him  and  his  wife  for  aid  in  sick 
ness  and  trouble.  No  doctors  dared  ride  in  that 
vicinity  after  dark,  but  Aunt  Dolly  feared  nothing, 
and  many  a  dark  night  on  her  white  mule  she  went  to 
or  from  the  home  of  some  suffering  one. 

One  evening  as  she  passed  Rich  Square  after  dark, 
a  group  of  soldiers  observed  her  as  they  stood  talking 
by  the  roadside.  As  she  stopped  to  speak  to  some 
one  on  the  other  side  of  the  way,  she  heard  one  of  the 
soldiers  say :  "  There  's  Aunt  Dolly.  Let 's  hang  her. 
They  are  all  Union  down  that  road."  Another  an 
swered  :  "  You  dry  up,  talking  about  hanging  folks 
who  fed  and  nursed  your  wife  while  you  were  gone 
last  winter."  Aunt  Dolly  proceeded  on  her  way  un 
molested,  nor  was  she  ever  molested. 

W.  C.  Oatland  was  taken  to  Rich  Square,  and  an 
attempt  was  made  to  hang  him  for  saying  that  the 
South  was  in  rebellion  against  the  government.  The 
word  "  rebellion  "  was,  and  still  is,  an  obnoxious  term 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  383 

in  the  South,  the  Southerners  claiming  that  they  had 
a  right  to  secede,  and  that  it  was  not  rebellion. 

One  elderly  Friend,  Thomas  B.  Elliott,  was  charged 
with  assisting  some  conscripts  to  cross  the  Chowan 
river.  He  was  arrested  on  suspicion,  his  horses  and 
property  were  confiscated,  and  he  was  sent  to  prison 
at  Richmond,  Va.  There  he  was  kept  several  months, 
but  he  was  finally  released  as  a  result  of  the  efforts 
of  John  B.  Crenshaw  in  his  behalf. 

Jonathan  E.  Cox  once  went  to  the  marshal's  office 
at  Weldon,  N.  C.,  for  a  pass  across  the  Roanoke 
river.  He  was  accused  of  being  a  Quaker,  and  a  rope 
was  immediately  called  for  with  which  to  hang  him, 
because  he  was  opposed  to  the  war.  He  told  them  he 
was  opposed  to  that  war  and  all  others.  Much  excite 
ment  was  manifested,  and  a  large  crowd  soon  gath 
ered.  In  the  crowd  was  a  Captain  Barnes,  who  recog 
nized  him,  and  by  threats  and  commands  he  succeeded 
in  rescuing  Uncle  Jonathan. 

Another  Friend  of  the  same  meeting  went  to  Nor 
folk  in  the  spring  of  1864,  to  take  his  wife's  sister  to 
start  for  Indiana  to  meet  her  husband.  On  his  return 
he  was  captured  by  General  Matthew  Ransom's  men. 
They  took  his  horses,  wagon  and  goods,  and  put  him 
in  the  guard-house  at  Weldon,  N.  C.  J.  E.  Cox  went 
to  see  the  general  about  securing  his  liberty.  The 
general  treated  Jonathan  with  great  respect,  and  said 
that  he  wanted  no  Quakers  in  his  army ;  he  knew  they 
would  not  fight. *  The  Friend  was  released  and  his 
property  was  restored. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Bearer  of  Freedom's  holy  light, 
Breaker  of  slavery's  chain  and  rod, 
The  foe  of  all  which  pains  the  sight, 
Or  wounds  the  generous  ear  of  God ! 

WHITTIEB. 

THOMAS  KENNEDY  was  an  aged  minister  who 
lived  on  the  south  side  of  the  Neuse  river,  near 
Goldsboro.  For  sixty  years  he  had  lived  and  served 
his  generation  faithfully.  His  loyalty  to  the  prin 
ciples  of  his  church  had  been  tested  in  many  ways, 
and  he  had  ever  been  found  faithful.  He  was  a  man 
of  sterling  character,  and  exerted  an  influence  in  his 
community  outside  of  his  own  church ;  and  while  not 
disposed  to  be  meddlesome,  he  hesitated  not,  if  oc 
casion  required,  to  express  his  opinions  on  the  ques 
tions  of  the  day.  He  was  an  avowed  abolitionist,  and 
on  this  account  the  slaveholders  disliked  him. 

At  one  time,  Thomas  Kennedy  became  owner,  by 
inheritance,  of  about  eighty  slaves.  What  to  do  in 
the  matter  became  a  grave  question.  Should  he 
refuse  to  accept  them,  they  would  be  passed  to  other 
heirs  of  the  estate.  He  could  not,  for  conscience' 
sake,  hold  them  as  property.  To  release  them  in  a 
slaveholding  community  would  expose  them  to  the 
liability  of  being  kidnapped,  and,  besides,  it  was 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  385 

contrary  to  the  law  to  set  a  slave  free  in  a  slave 
State. 

Much  to  the  surprise  of  his  friends  and  the  neigh 
boring  slaveholders,  he  accepted  them  as  his  property. 
The  slaveholders  laughed  and  the  Friends  mourned. 
It  was  not  long  before  there  were  indications  of  a 
long  journey  to  be  made  by  our  friend,  and  more 
than  usual  preparations  seemed  necessary.  Little  was 
said  about  it  except  to  wise  counselors.  One  morn 
ing  the  blacks  were  summoned  and  told  that  he 
intended  to  free  them.  They  were  told  of  the  danger 
of  remaining  in  the  Southern  States,  and  that  their 
new  master  proposed  for  them  to  go  to  a  land  where 
they  would  be  free. 

The  rejoicing  of  these  "  children  in  understand 
ing  "  may  be  more  readily  imagined  than  described. 
Though  they  now  had  a  master  as  kind  as  man  could 
be,  who  would  look  after  their  interests  faithfully,  yet 
they  still  had  the  inherent  desire  for  freedom,  and 
they  prepared  for  the  journey  with  great  rejoicing. 

Thomas  Kennedy  took  leave  of  his  family  and  the 
few  friends  who  had  gathered  to  see  them  off,  and 
started  on  his  errand  of  love.  He  went  by  carriage 
to  Newbern,  and  from  there  they  set  sail  to  the  island 
of  Hayti.  The  slaves  knew  not  their  destination,  nor 
when  they  would  reach  it,  but  Massa  Kennedy  was 
with  them,  and  such  was  their  confidence  in  him  that 
they  were  content  to  be  with  him  whether  on  sea  or 
land. 

Upon  their  arrival  he  arranged  as  best  he  could 
for  them  to  support  themselves.  So  much  had  these 


386  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

poor  dependent  creatures  become  attached  to  him, 
that  the  parting  from  him  was  an  affecting  scene. 
Many  wept  as  children,  and  one  woman  so  clung  to 
him,  weeping  and  praying  to  be  allowed  to  return  and 
live  with  him  all  her  days,  that  an  official  standing  by 
misunderstood  the  scene,  and  thinking  that  Thomas 
was  trying  to  take  her  away  with  him,  drew  his  sword 
and  was  about  to  slay  him.  As  the  officer  did  not 
understand  the  English  language  it  was  with  difficulty 
that  he  was  made  to  understand  the  real  state  of  the 
case. 

On  returning  from  Hayti,  our  friend  quietly  pur 
sued  his  usual  occupation.  Inheriting  more  slaves, 
he  sent  them  to  Ohio  and  Indiana.  One  refused  to 
leave  him,  and  remained  faithfully  with  him  as  long 
as  he  lived. 

After  Thomas  Kennedy  was  sent  West,  during  the 
war,  as  he  was  one  day  walking  the  streets  of  Rich 
mond,  Indiana,  a  colored  man  stopped  before  him, 
and,  after  looking  earnestly  into  his  face  a  while,  fell 
on  his  knees  and  embraced  him.  "With  eyes  full  of 
tears  and  voice  choked  with  emotion,  he  said :  "  My 
old  master ! " 

The  slaveholders  remembered  Thomas  Kennedy  as 
a  practical  abolitionist,  and  even  in  his  old  age  were 
watching  for  an  opportunity  to  get  him  in  their 
power  in  order  to  punish  him.  He  had  lived  too  long 
to  come  within  the  draft  or  the  conscription  act,  and 
being  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  he  was  on  that  ac 
count  also  exempted  from  the  army  as  a  soldier,  so 
they  sought  other  ways  to  bring  him  under  military 
rule. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  887 

"When  secession  was  being  talked  of,  before  the 
firing  upon  Fort  Sumter,  Thomas  told  the  advocates 
of  it  that  their  course  was  "  serious,  dangerous  and 
wrong."  They  then  threatened  to  tar  and  feather 
him,  but  knowing  him  as  a  man  of  influence,  and  that 
he  had  many  friends  outside  of  his  church  as  well  as 
in  it,  they  were  afraid  to  do  this  on  account  of  the 
effect  it  might  have  upon  themselves.  The  condition 
of  the  neighborhood  for  some  time  before  the  begin 
ning  of  the  war  was  such  that  he  felt  it  best  to  remain 
quietly  at  home,  although  regularly  attending  the 
place  of  worship  with  his  friends,  who  endeavored  to 
maintain  their  principles  of  peace  and  liberty  in  the 
midst  of  war  and  slavery. 

When  the  Northern  army  came  to  the  Neuse  river, 
near  Goldsboro,  in  the  winter  of  '63-64,  they  burned 
the  bridge  across  the  river.  The  Confederate  sol 
diers  were  at  one  time  encamped  on  the  north  side  of 
the  river,  in  full  view  of  Thomas  Kennedy's  house. 
One  evening  after  dark  a  knock  was  heard  at  the 
door.  A  man  asked  for  food.  Thomas  Kennedy 
said :  "  I  always  feed  the  hungry  as  my  Master  bade 
me  do,  without  asking  who  they  are,"  and  invited  the 
man  in.  He  was  surprised  to  see  him  dressed  in  the 
uniform  of  a  Union  officer,  but  invited  him  to  have 
supper  with  the  family,  as  they  were  about  to  be 
seated  at  the  table.  The  man  accepted  the  invitation 
and  told  Thomas  he  was  sent  by  his  superior  offi 
cers  to  ascertain  the  most  sure  way  of  surrounding 
and  capturing  the  city  of  Goldsboro  without  coming 
in  contact  with  the  Southern  soldiers,  as  they  were 


388  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

exceedingly  anxious  to  avoid  bloodshed,  and  that  the 
capture  of  the  city  was  certain. 

He  was  successful  in  gaining  from  Thomas  the  ex 
pression  that  he  "  hoped  Goldsboro  would  surrender 
without  any  more  blood  being  shed."  The  interview 
being  ended,  after  supper  he  requested  Thomas  to 
show  him  the  way  to  the  ford,  lest  in  the  darkness  he 
might  fall  over  the  precipice.  Having  seen  his  guest 
safely  on  his  way,  Thomas  started  to  return  home, 
but  was  surrounded  by  a  squad  of  Southern  soldiers, 
who  had  been  in  hiding,  and  were  prompt  to  claim 
him  as  their  prisoner.  They  took  him  to  camp, 
where  for  several  days  he  was  kept  in  sight  of  his  own 
home,  from  seven  to  ten  of  the  soldiers  guarding  him 
three  times  a  day  to  his  own  table  for  their  own  meals 
and  his.  He  was  removed  from  here  to  Goldsboro 
jail,  and  in  due  time  tried  by  court-martial.  At  the 
trial  he  was  confronted  by  his  guest  of  a  few  evenings 
before,  now  a  lieutenant  in  an  Alabama  regiment, 
who  was  ready  to  swear  away  the  liberty  or  the  life 
of  an  aged  Christian  minister. 

Zebulon  Vance,  then  governor  of  North  Carolina 
and  afterwards  Senator  of  the  United  States,  kindly 
came  to  see  him  while  he  was  in  jail.  Doubtless 
wishing  him  free,  he  told  him :  "  Do  not  commit 
yourself  at  the  trial.  If  you  say  nothing,  they  can't 
hurt  you.  If  you  have  to  tell  anything,  tell  the  truth, 
but  not  the  whole  truth." 

Thomas  Kennedy  had  ever  had  but  one  opinion 
on  the  subject  of  secession.  At  the  beginning  of 
the  war  he  had  said :  "  I  am  a  loyal  man,  and  shall 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  389 

be  until  I  die."  On  trial,  with  good  reason  to  be 
lieve  that  death  would  be  his  sentence,  he  said 
that  he  had  no  faith  in  the  Confederacy  and  never 
believed  it  would  stand.  In  bold,  decisive  language 
he  repeated :  "  I  am  a  loyal  man,  and  shall  be  until 
I  die."  W.  F.  Dortch,  a  State  senator,  said :  "  No, 
Thomas  Kennedy,  you  are  a  traitor,  and  ought  to 
be  hung."  Thomas  Kennedy  replied :  "  Nay,  thou 
art  a  traitor  thyself,  William  F.  Dortch,  and  hast 
rebelled  against  the  best  government  on  earth." 
Three  years  later  William  F.  Dortch  confessed  that  he 
had  used  the  above  language. 

Daniel  Gurley,  a  former  slave-driver,  who  for  pay 
would  often  go  miles  at  night  to  whip  slaves,  had  been 
promoted  by  the  slaveholders  to  some  office  in  the 
Confederacy.  He  was  standing  by  as  Thomas  Ken 
nedy  was  brought  to  camp,  and  greatly  rejoiced  at 
his  arrest,  at  which  Thomas  expressed  his  astonish 
ment,  when  Daniel  Gurley  struck  him  a  heavy  blow 
on  the  mouth.  Only  a  little  later  Daniel  Gurley  was 
struck  dumb  by  the  hand  of  God,  and  so  remained 
the  rest  of  his  miserable  life,  which  was  but  a  few 
years.  "  Vengeance  is  mine  ;  I  will  repay,  saith  the 
Lord." 

The  general  who  served  as  judge  at  the  trial  of 
Thomas  Kennedy  said  to  our  friend :  "  You  ought  to 
be  hung."  To  this  he  replied :  "  You  may  hang  me 
if  you  think  best ;  I  can  die  but  once."  Instead  of 
hanging  him  they  sent  him  to  prison  in  Goldsboro  as 
a  political  prisoner.  His  wife,  Isabella,  supplied  him 
with  food  and  provided  for  his  comfort  in  every  way 
that  she  could. 


390  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

On  going  to  see  him  one  morning  she  was  surprised 
to  learn  that  he  had  been  sent  to  Salisbury  prison, 
about  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  away.  She  made 
hurried  preparations  and  started  to  follow  him,  leav 
ing  home  a  little  past  noon,  with  his  little  boy.  In 
fording  the  river  they  found  the  water  deeper  than 
they  expected.  The  water  ran  into  the  buggy  and 
wet  their  clothing  and  persons,  while  the  horse  had 
to  swim  ;  but  love  impelled  her  onward.  She  stopped 
at  Lazarus  Pearson's  for  the  night.  After  the  reso 
lute  woman  had  retired,  Mrs.  Pearson  washed  their 
wet  clothing  and  had  it  ready  for  use  when  they  were 
ready  to  go  on  their  way  to  Salisbury  the  next 
morning. 

Isabella  Kennedy,  again  a  widow,  and  over  eighty 
years  old,  is  now  living  in  Spiceland,  Indiana,  a  dear 
mother  in  Israel.  Having  been  asked  for  some  ac 
count  of  these  trying  experiences,  she  has  kindly 
furnished  the  following.  Though  written  with  the 
trembling  hand  of  age,  it  is  perfectly  legible.  She 
says,  under  date  of  Third  month,  1893 : 

"  In  reply  to  thy  request  I  hope  to  give  testimony 
to  the  truth,  as  a  witness  to  the  goodness  and  mercy 
of  our  Heavenly  Father,  which  may  cheer  some  poor 
soul. 

"While  in  jail  in  Goldsboro  we  made  him  very 
comfortable,  furnished  him  cooked  food,  bedding,  fire, 
etc.  At  Salisbury  I  found  him  without  any  of  these. 
Then  he  was  suffered  to  occupy  one  of  those  brick 
buildings  in  the  yard  with  three  Northern  men,  which 
was  an  improvement  over  the  big  room  with  hundreds 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  391 

of  prisoners  in  it,  windows  all  broken  out,  and  no  fire, 
only  such  as  could  be  built  of  green  wood  in  the  mid 
dle  of  the  dirt  floor. 

"  He  was  told  that  if  he  would  not  attempt  to  go 
out  he  need  not  be  confined  to  the  house,  but  go  at 
large,  which  he  did ;  and  from  that  day  he  was  busy 
visiting  the  sick  and  cheering  in  many  ways  the  suffer 
ing.  The  next  day  after  I  met  him  he  wrote  me  that 
he  had  been  hanging  up  the  bacon  and  sausage  that  I 
took  him. 

"  Two  little  boys,  twelve  and  fourteen  years  of  age, 
were  taken  from  their  homes  and  put  in  the  terrible 
prison  because  their  father  had  deserted  the  Southern 
army.  One  of  them  was  very  sick,  and  had  no  one 
to  care  for  him.  Their  mother  was  outside  pleading 
to  enter  and  care  for  her  boys,  but  the  officials  would 
not  allow  it. 

"  I  was  the  first  woman  that  was  ever  permitted  to 
enter  the  garrison.  Confederate  money  was  cheap 
and  plentiful,  and  we  kept  a  supply.  A  lady  attended 
market  and  furnished  Thomas  with  fruit,  vegetables, 
etc.  They  threatened  burning  her  house  if  she  per 
sisted,  but  she  kept  on  and  outlived  the  prejudice. 
They  finally  became  reconciled  and  treated  her  with 
respect. 

"  C.  G.  Perkins,  from  Goldsboro,  was  there.  He 
was  kept  in  the  prison  over  a  year  with  no  charge 
against  him.  His  brother,  Needham  Perkins,  a  min 
ister,  was  with  me.  They  tried  to  scare  us  away  by 
telling  us  that  smallpox  was  all  over  the  place.  Pa 
tience  and  perseverance  have  accomplished  much,  and 


392  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

in  this  case  did  more  than  we  could  think  or  ask. 
The  second  visit  was  more  remarkable  than  the  first, 
but  it  has  been  a  long  time  since  these  scenes,  and  my 
feeble  frame  cannot  bear  the  strain  of  the  review.  I 
have  to  give  it  up.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  goodness  has 
followed  us  all  the  days  of  our  lives,  and  my  hope  is 
that  we  may  dwell  in  the  House  of  the  Lord  forever. 
ISABELLA  KENNEDY  HALL." 

Thomas  Kennedy's  wife  took  with  her  provisions, 
clothing  and  bedding  for  her  husband's  use.  She  was 
at  first  denied  admission  to  the  prison  grounds,  but 
was  finally  allowed  to  see  him  for  an  hour  on  the 
porch  of  an  officer's  house.  It  was  raining  and  very 
cold.  The  officer  in  charge  said  to  her :  "  It  is  too 
cold  for  you  to  stand  here.  Come  inside."  She  re 
plied:  "If  my  husband  must  stay  in  a  cold  room 
without  fire  and  with  only  a  little  straw  to  lie  upon,  I 
can  stand  in  the  rain  to  talk  to  him  one  hour."  The 
man  looked  rebuked  and  said :  "  Mr.  Kennedy  shall 
have  more  comfortable  quarters,"  which  were  provided 
at  once,  in  one  of  the  small  brick  buildings  within  the 
stockade.  Here  he  had  as  fellow-prisoners  Calvin  G. 
Perkins,  a  Friend  from  Goldsboro,  Stephen  Pancost 
of  Pennsylvania,  and  another  Friend,  all  imprisoned 
because  they  were  supposed  to  hold  Union  sentiments. 
Isabella  Kennedy  was  allowed  to  fix  up  his  room,  as 
best  she  could.  She  filled  a  tick  with  straw  and  did 
many  other  things  which  a  practical  loving  woman 
could  do  and  left  him  comparatively  comfortable. 

Three  months  later  she  went  to  Salisbury.    Thomas 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  393 

and  his  two  friends  had  been  told  that  they  were  to 
be  exchanged,  and  when  Isabella  arrived  they  were 
making  preparations  for  departure.  She  promptly 
reported  her  arrival  to  the  authorities  and  requested 
that  she  might  see  her  husband,  but  was  positively 
refused  admittance.  From  the  window  of  his  prison 
he  had  seen  her,  and  called  to  attract  her  attention. 
The  heart  of  the  officer  was  touched  by  their  greetings 
to  such  an  extent  that  he  relented  and  allowed  her  to 
go  to  her  husband  and  assist  in  the  preparations  for 
his  removal.  In  one  hour  from  that  time  they  started 
for  the  train.  She  was  allowed  to  ride  in  the  same 
car  with  him  as  far  as  Raleigh.  There  they  separated ; 
he  to  go  on  to  Castle  Thunder,  Richmond,  Va.,  as  a 
prisoner  of  war,  she  to  return  home  to  the  care  of  the 
farm  and  the  four  children,  one  of  them  his  by  a  for 
mer  wife,  one  of  them  hers,  and  two  of  them  adopted. 
With  the  aid  of  two  colored  girls,  one  sixteen  and 
one  eighteen  years  old,  and  an  occasional  day's  work 
from  some  one  too  old  for  the  war,  she  managed  to 
make  them  a  comfortable  living.  One  of  the  children 
says :  "  We  had  plenty  to  eat,  though  we  had  no  coffee 
and  only  a  little  sugar  for  medicines ;  very  little  flour ; 
but  we  lived  better  than  many  did.  Mother  and  the 
children  rose  early,  and  we  went  to  the  fields  to  work 
until  nearly  school  time ;  when  we  had  eaten  break 
fast  the  little  ones  started  on  their  two  and  a  half 
miles'  walk  to  school.  The  two  colored  girls  went 
back  to  the  fields.  We  made  our  own  clothes,  shoes, 
hats  and  bonnets.  We  raised  some  chickens  and  tur 
keys,  but  some  one  came  one  night  and  carried  all 


394  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

these  away,  but  mother  dared  not  say  a  word.  She 
only  prayed  that  her  family  might  not  be  personally 
injured,  and  we  were  not." 

In  Eichmond,  Thomas  Kennedy  was  placed  in  a 
large  upper  room,  the  windows  of  which  were  broken 
out.  He  was  obliged  to  lie  on  the  bare  floor,  having 
no  straw  even  to  lie  upon.  Provisions  were  scarce 
and  of  very  poor  quality.  He  was  soon  taken  very 
sick.  His  friend  Pancost  nursed  him  and  did  all  he 
could  for  his  comfort,  but  it  was  impossible  to  obtain 
medical  attendance,  medicines,  or  suitable  food.  He 
finally  became  unconscious,  and  it  seemed  as  though 
he  would  die.  He  was  then  placed  on  the  cars  by  the 
authorities,  and  sent  to  Washington  as  an  exchanged 
prisoner  of  war.  He  was  left  in  that  city  with  no  one 
to  care  for  him,  and  was  found  in  a  weak,  delirious 
condition  wandering  on  the  streets.  Abraham  Lin 
coln  learned  of  the  case,  and  said  if  he  was  a  Friend 
he  was  no  prisoner  of  war.  He  had  him  cared  for, 
and  sent  word  to  Friends  in  Philadelphia  concerning 
his  condition.  Marshal  Elliott,  who  was  acquainted 
with  him,  was  sent  by  Philadelphia  Friends  to  take 
him  to  that  city,  where  he  was  provided  with  medical 
attendance  and  nurses,  and  all  was  done  for  him  that 
love  and  money  could  provide.  Friends  having 
learned  that  he  had  a  son  in  Illinois,  sent  for  him,  and 
he  remained  with  his  father  until  he  so  far  recovered 
his  health  as  to  be  able  to  go  to  his  friends  in  Indiana. 
He  never  could  remember  his  leaving  Richmond,  or 
his  arrival  in  Washington  or  Philadelphia.  Before 
leaving  Philadelphia  he  attended  their  yearly  meeting 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  395 

in  1863,  and  seems  to  have  created  quite  an  interest 
there,  as  a  minister  who  had  suffered  so  peculiarly  and 
severely  for  his  principles. 

We  quote  the  following  from  a  letter  written  by 
Charles  Atherton  to  Elizabeth  Meader  about  that 
time :  "  I  am  more  particularly  interested  in  writing 
thee  at  this  time  because  we  have  had  with  us  a  '  saint ' 
from  North  Carolina,  Thomas  Kennedy,  on  whose  be 
half  the  sympathy  of  all  Friends  seems  to  have  been 
excited,  he  having  suffered  much  from  imprisonment 
and  from  sickness  '  nigh  unto  death.' 1! 

Soon  after  reaching  Indiana,  Thomas  Kennedy's 
condition  became  so  serious  that  word  was  sent  to  his 
wife,  who  was  still  on  the  banks  of  the  Neuse  river  in 
North  Carolina.  She  arranged  immediately  to  dispose 
of  all  her  effects.  She  had  an  auction  and  sold  all 
her  personal  property,  and  with  her  four  little  ones 
she  started  for  the  West,  where  her  beloved  husband 
anxiously  awaited  her.  Isabella  and  her  four  children 
crossed  streams  and  mountains,  successfully  evading 
the  pickets  and  dangers  of  various  kinds,  and  in  re 
markably  short  time,  considering  the  circumstances, 
she  stood  by  the  bedside  of  her  sick  and  almost  dying 
husband.  He  recognized  her  and  praised  God  for 
having  brought  her  safely  to  him  before  he  died. 

He  enquired  lovingly  after  Friends  and  others  in 
North  Carolina,  and  felt  so  much  interest  in  them 
that  he  addressed  a  letter  to  them.  Washing  his  per 
secutors  to  know  that  he  forgave  them,  he  entrusted 
his  friends  in  this  letter  with  a  message  of  love  and 
forgiveness  for  all  who  had  in  any  way  mistreated  him 


SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

or  added  to  his  afflictions.  This  document  was  borne 
with  a  flag  of  truce  by  Northern  soldiers  to  Southern 
officials,  and  safely  delivered  to  his  friends  at  Neuse. 
After  the  satisfactory  adjustment  of  his  affairs,  he 
lost  consciousness,  and  in  twelve  days  from  the  time 
of  his  wife's  arrival  his  life  of  suffering  and  faithful 
service  was  ended,  with  his  work  all  done  and  well 
done.  His  beloved  wife  had  done  all  she  could  for 
him,  and  been  truly  faithful  until  the  last.  She  now 
laid  him  away  to  rest,  rejoicing  in  the  knowledge  that 
he  had  "  fought  a  good  fight,"  had  "  kept  the  faith," 
and  that  a  crown  of  glory  was  his  in  heaven.  The 
dear  old  lady  is  now  patiently  awaiting  the  coming  of 
the  Lord  to  take  her  redeemed  spirit  also  to  the 
heavenly  home,  where  there  shall  be  no  more  separa 
tion  from  those  we  love ;  no  more  prison  doors  to  be 
opened;  and  where  the  cruel  hand  of  war  shall  never 
detract  from  the  heavenly  bliss  of  those  who  reign 
forever  with  the  Prince  of  Peace. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

* 

Yet  firm  and  steadfast,  at  his  duty's  post 

Fronting  the  violence  of  a  maddened  host, 

Like  some  gray  rock  from  which  the  waves  are  tossed ! 

Knowing  his  deeds  of  love,  men  questioned  not 

The  faith  of  one  whose  walk  and  word  were  right,  — 
Who  tranquilly  in  Life's  great  taskfield  wrought, 
And,  side  by  side  with  evil,  scarcely  caught 

A  stain  upon  his  pilgrim  garb  of  white  ; 
Prompt  to  redress  another's  wrong,  his  own 
Leaving  to  Time  and  Truth  and  Penitence  alone. 

WHITTIEB. 

WE  have  already  learned  of  the  Underground  Rail 
road,  and  how  its  business  was  not  only  interfered 
with  by  the  war,  but  absolutely  ruined  by  the  Eman 
cipation  Proclamation.  We  left  that  subject,  inti 
mating  that  we  should  learn  more  of  it. 

There  were  many  living  in  the  South  who  did  not 
wish  to  stay  there  amid  the  disturbances  and  troubles 
caused  by  the  war.  Their  homes  had  in  many  cases 
become  unsafe  abiding  places  for  those  who  had  en 
joyed  them  for  many  years.  The  necessity  of  again 
operating  the  road  became  apparent.  Many  of  the  old 
stations  were  still  in  existence,  and  the  officers  were 
still  at  their  posts.  It  was  very  easily  put  in  order 
for  the  distance  required  to  meet  the  need  which  now 
arose,  —  that  of  passing  on  their  way  men,  women  and 
children  who  were  native-born  white  citizens;  some- 


398  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

times  men  of  large  estates  and  comfortable  homes,  who 
were  not  allowed  to  remain  peacefully  at  their  homes 
nor  to  depart  to  their  friends  in  the  North  or  West, 
if  it  could  be  prevented. 

Lazarus  Pearson,  in  his  opposition  to  the  war,  was 
one  of  the  most  outspoken  and  prominent  men  among 
the  Friends  of  Contentnea  Quarterly  Meeting  or  per 
haps  of  any  other.  He  could  not  join  in  the  recrim 
inations  against  President  Lincoln  and  Vice-Presi- 
dent  Hamlin.  He  emphasized  the  necessity  of  peace, 
and  when  asked  his  opinions,  declared  that  the  agita 
tors  of  secession  were  teaching  the  people  an  error. 
When  told  by  these  people  that  they  would  "  soon 
starve  out  the  North,"  he  replied  that  he  had  trav 
eled  North  and  knew  that  they  "  might  as  well  try  to 
starve  a  rat  in  a  well-filled  smoke-house."  He  said  : 
"  We  need  their  products  much  more  than  they  need 
ours."  When  told  that  the  mulattoes  in  the  North 
helped  elect  Lincoln,  he  replied  that  the  mulattoes 
were  the  sons  of  Southern  slaveholders,  and  that  "  the 
son  should  be  esteemed  as  the  father." 

When  home-guards  were  being  appointed  and  vol 
unteers  were  being  mustered,  he  and  his  friends  wisely 
kept  silent.  But  it  was  remembered  that  many  had 
been  careful  to  vote  as  Lazarus  Pearson  did,  and  that 
many  looked  to  him  for  advice  as  to  what  they  should 
do  in  these  troublesome  times.  He  soon  received  a 
letter  saying :  "  We  see  from  your  actions  that  you 
are  against  us.  You  must  either  change  your  opin 
ions,  leave  the  country,  or  abide  by  the  consequences. 
(Signed)  MANY  CITIZENS  OF  FOKK  TOWNSHIP." 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  399 

Lazarus  Pearson's  grandfather  was  a  Friend.  His 
father  was  not,  and  was  a  slaveholder.  Lazarus  had 
been  received  into  membership  with  Friends  at  his 
own  request,  and  fully  shared  their  views  upon  slav 
ery  as  well  as  war.  In  the  settlement  of  his  father's 
estate,  years  before,  he  had  refused  to  accept  any 
slaves.  As  a  planter  he  had  succeeded  without  them. 
He  had  purchased  from  a  slaveholder  a  large  cotton 
plantation  in  Fork  Township,  Wayne  County,  N.  C., 
and  had  been  obliged  to  suffer  various  indignities 
from  the  neighboring  slaveholders  on  account  of  his 
principles.  They  called  him  a  "  Quaker  abolitionist," 
and  said  he  ought  to  be  banished  to  Massachusetts, 
the  worst  place  they  could  then  think  of. 

The  letter  above  referred  to  was  recognized  as  being 
in  the  handwriting  of  a  neighbor  who  had  before  sent 
him  insulting  messages.  Lazarus  Pearson  showed  it 
to  the  vigilance  committee  and  others  of  the  home- 
guard,  asking  what  he  had  done  for  which  he  should 
leave  his  home.  Of  course  they  claimed  to  know 
nothing  of  the  letter,  or  any  reason  why  he  should 
leave  their  midst.  At  the  May  term  of  county  court, 
which  was  held  soon  after  at  Goldsboro,  many  people 
thronged  the  streets.  Threats  had  been  made  that 
on  that  day  Unionists  were  to  suffer.  The  supposed 
author  of  the  above  letter,  with  a  mob  which  he  led, 
gathered  about  Lazarus  Pearson  and  asked  concerning 
it  whether  he  had  compared  it  with  any  of  his  writing. 
Lazarus  calmly  answered  in  the  affirmative.  The 
man  denied  the  writing  of  the  letter,  but  confessed  to 
the  sentiment,  and  with  others  began  upbraiding  him 


400  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

for  Ms  allegiance  to  the  United  States.  They  de 
manded  that  he  should  then  and  there  recant  his  abo 
lition  principles.  But  Lazarus  was  not  of  the  recant 
ing  kind.  They  brought  a  rope  to  hang  him  with,  and 
asked  if  he  had  any  weapons.  He  produced  a  pocket 
knife  and  a  tooth-pick,  saying :  "  Those  are  all." 
They  dragged  him  to  an  old  blacksmith  shop.  He 
said  :  "If  you  are  going  to  hang  me,  take  me  to  the 
central  part  of  the  town  where  all  the  citizens  of 
Goldsboro  can  see  it.''  Fully  a  hundred  men  had 
gathered  about  him.  He  told  them  that  he  had  said 
nothing  harmful  of  any  one  and  had  nothing  to  take 
back ;  that  he  claimed  only  the  right  of  a  free  citizen. 
Some  one  said :  "  We  ought  not  to  hang  so  good  a 
citizen  as  he  is."  Others,  one  of  whom  had  been  a 
professed  friend  of  his,  answered :  "  We  must  make 
an  example  of  some  one.  He  has  influenced  so  many 
against  our  Confederacy."  Then  a  voice  was  heard 
loud  and  clear  :  "  It  is  a  shame  on  American  citizens 
to  hang  such  a  man  as  Lazarus  Pearson."  They  so 
disagreed  among  themselves  that  all  finally  dispersed 
except  two  young  men  who  had  followed  quietly  all 
the  time,  one  at  each  of  Lazarus  Pearson's  elbows. 
He  had  hardly  noticed  them  in  the  throng,  but  now 
they  said :  "  Mr.  Pearson,  you  stood  up  like  a  Chris 
tian  and  did  not  withhold  the  truth.  We  would  have 
died  with  you  rather  than  have  seen  you  hung."  He 
did  not  know  them.  They  told  him  that  years  before 
he  had  entertained  them  as  strangers  at  his  house  and 
cared  for  them  when  in  need,  and  they  had  not  for 
gotten  him. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  401 

As  the  crowd  scattered,  the  people  warned  him  not 
to  come  to  Goldsboro  again,  but  in  three  days  he  went, 
saying  he  was  "  as  safe  in  Goldsboro  as  anywhere  else 
when  threats  were  so  common." 

For  more  than  a  year  after  this  experience  he 
thought  seriously  of  leaving  the  South,  but  could  not 
feel  free  to  do  so,  and  he  finally  became  satisfied  that 
his  mission  was  to  remain  there  and  help  others  of  the 
oppressed,  white  and  black,  especially  those  who  felt 
that  war  was  wrong.  It  was  not  long  before  this 
class  of  people  learned  that  if  any  one  was  in  need  of 
help  on  his  way  North  or  West,  Lazarus  was  the  man 
who  could  and  would  aid  him.  His  home  was  on  the 
public  road,  and  many  halted  there  for  rest  and  food. 
Men,  women  and  children  stayed  hours  or  weeks, 
and  were  assisted  in  different  ways.  This  was  one  of 
the  main  stations  on  the  Underground  Railroad,  and 
Lazarus  Pearson  was  general  manager  for  all  that 
section  of  the  country. 

His  son  Nathan  was  conscripted  and  sent  to  the 
salt-works  before  referred  to,  but  not  being  well  he 
was  allowed  to  go  home,  and  he  soon  took  passage  for 
the  North,  where  he  remained  until  after  the  war.  It 
was  difficult  to  do  so  much  in  secret.  He  was  closely 
watched  on  account  of  suspicions  that  he  was  working 
against  the  Confederacy.  He  must  of  necessity  be 
very  guarded  in  his  movements. 

In  1863  and  1864  the  Federals  made  a  raid  upon 
the  neighborhood  of  Goldsboro,  and  the  Unionists 
were  in  hopes  that  the  town  would  be  taken.  The 
secessionists  prepared  to  flee,  and  yet  some  of  them 


402  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

were  ready  to  injure  their  opponents  if  opportunity 
occurred  without  danger  to  themselves. 

A  son  of  John  Moore,  a  Friend,  on  the  other  side 
of  the  river  from  Goldsboro,  had  come  to  town  to 
bring  a  disabled  soldier.  Before  he  could  return,  a 
guard  had  been  placed  on  the  bridge,  and  he  was  not 
able  to  get  home,  so  he  went  to  Lazarus  Pearson  for 
help.  Knowing  how  anxious  his  friend  would  be 
about  his  twelve-year-old  boy,  Lazarus  started  for  the 
ford  of  the  river,  from  where  he  thought  he  could  call 
to  Thomas  Kennedy,  and  send  word  to  John  Moore 
that  the  boy  was  safe,  if  he  found  the  water  too  high 
for  crossing  the  ford. 

As  he  rode  on  he  saw  a  negro  boy  approaching  rap 
idly  on  horseback.  As  they  met,  the  boy  slackened 
his  speed  and  hung  his  head  as  if  in  meditation,  and 
then  stopped  his  horse  and  said  :  "  Are  you  going  to 
the  Kennedy  ford,  Mr.  Pearson  ?  "  He  answered  in 
the  affirmative.  "  Well,  don't  do  it.  They  took  Mr. 
Kennedy  last  night,  and  I  heard  my  master  say, 
4  We  '11  get  old  Pearson  to-day  on  his  way  to  Quaker 
meeting.'  "  He  was  very  sure  that  the  Friends  would 
go  to  meeting  whether  the  Yankees  came  or  not.  The 
boy  said  his  master  was  Boaz  Hooks.  Lazarus  re 
membered  him  as  the  one  who  was  in  some  way 
connected  with  all  his  persecutions.  The  boy  said : 
"Don't  tell  on  me,  Mr.  Pearson.  They  would  kill 
me."  Lazarus  assured  him  that  he  need  not  fear,  and 
rode  on  to  the  fork  of  the  road  where  he  turned  off 
his  way  and  went  to  the  home  of  an  aged  Friend  for 
breakfast.  He  then  returned  home  and  took  the  boy 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  403 

Moore  to  the  guarded  bridge  where  he  succeeded  in 
securing  leave  for  him  to  pass  and  go  home. 

It  was  designed  to  hale  both  Lazarus  Pearson  and 
Thomas  Kennedy  to  prison  and  to  death  on  this  occa 
sion,  and  every  means  they  could  devise  was  ex 
hausted  by  some  of  their  neighbors  in  order  to  bring 
it  about.  The  little  colored  boy  proved  to  be  his 
friend  in  this  instance. 

A  few  days  later  Lazarus  was  surrounded  on  the 
streets  of  Goldsboro  by  a  mob  that  insulted  him 
shamefully,  and  one  man  struck  him  on  the  face.  He 
calmly  said :  "  The  Master  bade  us  turn  the  other 
cheek  also.  If  need  be,  I  am  willing  to  suffer  for  my 
principles."  A  number  of  men  were  standing  by 
whom  he  had  hardly  noticed.  They  had  their  hands 
in  their  pockets,  but  with  the  quiet  determination  of 
their  class  they  were  ready  for  action  when  the  time 
should  come.  They  said  they  did  not  propose  to  see 
him  any  further  abused,  and  it  was  not  done.  They 
said  they  were  from  the  mountains  of  North  Carolina. 

Lazarus  Pearson  was  not  a  man  likely  to  provoke 
insult,  but  he  had  the  courage  of  his  convictions  and 
would  not  flinch  from  what  he  believed  to  be  the 
right,  even  though  death  itself  might  be  the  penalty. 
His  influence  was  felt  wherever  he  was  known,  and 
men  learned  to  rely  upon  him  as  they  naturally  do 
upon  strong  characters.  He  often  said  that  he  was 
satisfied  that  it  was  the  will  of  God  for  him  to  re 
main  in  the  South,  but  he  longed  to  see  the  end  and 
the  Union  saved.  He  looked  for  real  peace  only  upon 
the  restoration  of  the  seceded  States  and  the  abolition 


404  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

of  slavery.  He  labored  on  unceasingly,  often  making 
exposing  and  dangerous  journeys,  aiding  others  to  ob 
tain  exemption. 

The  main  route  of  the  Underground  Railroad  was 
from  Goldsboro  to  Rich  Square,  in  Northampton 
County,  then  across  the  Chowan  river  to  Norfolk. 
Another  way  was  from  Lazarus  Pearson's  house  forty 
miles  by  buggy  toward  Newbern,  and  then  by  foot  the 
rest  of  the  way.  Only  men,  and  they  with  an  expe 
rienced  guide,  undertook  this  route.  The  most  of 
either  way  was  traveled  only  by  night. 

Lazarus  Pearson's  wife  and  daughters  kept  the 
house  open  for  all  comers,  and  the  two  little  boys 
were  posted  and  did  well  their  part.  Although  too 
small  to  be  suspected  of  having  any  hand  in  railroad 
management,  many  a  trip  by  day  or  by  night  did  they 
make  successfully  with  the  spirited  horses ;  forward 
ing  men,  women  and  children  on  their  way  to  a  place 
of  freedom  and  safety.  Seldom  did  any  of  their 
passengers  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  But  on 
one  occasion  two  young  men  making  their  escape  from 
the  army  had  been  safely  conducted  by  one  of  the  boys 
to  the  next  station,  and  had  gotten  nearly  to  New 
bern,  when  they  were  captured,  put  on  freight  cars 
and  started  for  Libby  prison.  In  the  vicinity  of 
Goldsboro  they  managed  to  escape  out  of  the  side 
door  of  the  car,  and  get  to  Lazarus  Pearson's  house. 
They  soon  started  again,  and  this  time  were  success 
ful  in  reaching  their  friends  in  the  West. 

As  the  end  of  the  war  approached,  during  Sherman's 
march,  thousands  of  Northern  prisoners  were  taken 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  405 

from  the  Andersonville  and  Florence  stockades  to  pre 
vent  their  being  recaptured  by  Sherman.  Near  Golds- 
boro  they  were  turned  loose  without  food  or  shelter, 
and  left  on  the  ground,  starving  and  dying  daily  from 
hunger,  cold  and  dampness.  The  whole  community 
was  moved  to  feed  them,  some  through  sympathy  and 
many  through  fear  of  the  coming  Union  forces. 

As  Lazarus  Pearson  was  feeding  two,  they  asked 
the  way  to  his  home.  He  told  them,  not  expecting 
ever  to  see  them  there.  One  was  so  weak  that  he 
reeled  as  he  walked.  That  night  they  succeeded  in 
evading  the  guards  and  reached  Lazarus  Pearson's 
house  in  safety.  They  said  they  knew  by  his  looks  that 
he  was  a  good  man,  and  that  a  good  man  would  help 
them  in  their  great  need.  They  were  soon  dressed  as 
citizens,  and  after  two  weeks'  rest  they  obtained  pass 
age  on  the  Underground  Railroad  and  went  home. 

Day  after  day  Lazarus  Pearson  fed  the  hungry, 
turning  none  from  his  door.  His  fertile  brain  sought 
out  many  ways  of  relief ;  his  active  body  performed 
heroic  service.  Two  plantations  had  been  cleared  by 
him,  and  their  lowlands  drained  and  made  to  produce 
bread  for  the  hungry.  His  powers,  taxed  beyond  en 
durance,  failed,  and  typhoid  fever  prostrated  him 
upon  a  bed  where  day  after  day  he  was  watched  by 
loved  ones,  with  alternating  fear  and  hope.  But  the 
time  had  come  for  him  to  "  rest  from  his  labors,"  and 
with  visions  before  him  of  liberated  men,  women  and 
children,  he  rejoiced  at  the  part  he  had  taken  in  their 
freedom.  He  heard  whisperings  of  things  beyond  the 
vail,  and  with  smiles  upon  his  face  passed  on  to  the 
land  of  eternal  freedom. 


406  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

The  next  day  after  he  was  buried,  the  noise  of  battle 
was  distinctly  heard  in  the  distance.  Twenty  miles 
south,  the  battle  of  Bentonsville  was  fought.  Sher 
man's  army  of  150,000  men,  on  their  way  from 
Georgia,  had  met  Johnston's  retreating  from  Golds- 
boro.  Bitter  indeed  was  the  conflict,  but  Sherman 
routed  the  Southerners  and  pursued  his  way  to  obtain 
supplies  sent  him  from  Newbern  to  Goldsboro.  He 
had  been  living  upon  the  country,  and  terrible  devas 
tation  was  the  result.  An  advance  guard  of  seven 
cavalrymen  came  to  Lazarus  Pearson's  former  home, 
as  the  family  was  about  sitting  down  to  breakfast. 
They  took  the  places  of  the  family  at  the  table,  and 
after  their  breakfast  began  plundering  the  place. 
They  took  carriages,  buggies,  five  of  the  finest  horses, 
and  a  yoke  of  oxen.  They  loaded  all  with  choice 
meats,  sugar,  eggs,  flour,  etc.,  and  departed. 

An  hour  later  a  Pennsylvania  regiment  came  and 
helped  themselves  to  potatoes,  poultry,  thousands  of 
pounds  of  bacon,  and  everything  else  hungry  soldiers 
could  wish.  They  also  searched  every  part  of  the 
house.  The  colonel  was  remonstrated  with,  and  shown 
papers  and  letters  proving  the  Union  sentiments  of 
the  family.  He  stopped  the  destruction  of  the 
property  and  confined  their  takings  to  that  which  was 
needful  to  satisfy  immediate  hunger.  But  this  was 
only  a  temporary  respite.  Soon  the  large  lawn  in 
front  of  the  house  was  filled  with  men,  and  all  day 
they  were  coming  and  going.  The  dwelling-house 
was  scarcely  free  from  their  presence  during  the  day. 

The  explanations  to  the  officers  of  Friends'  princi- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  407 

pies,  their  Union  sentiments,  and  sufferings  for  them, 
were  understood  by  some,  but  availed  little  with 
hungry  men  who  had  been  on  the  march  for  seven 
weeks,  since  leaving  Savannah  February  1st,  and  all 
the  way  living  by  this  same  means.  They  said  they 
had  no  other  way  of  living,  and  if  the  buildings  were 
spared  the  family  should  be  thankful,  for  in  South 
Carolina  they  had  in  every  instance  burned  the  build 
ings  after  taking  the  food  and  property. 

In  the  evening  the  members  of  the  hungry  family 
were  told  that  if  they  had  anything  to  eat  they  should 
be  protected  while  cooking  it.  We  remember  that 
their  prepared  breakfast  had  been  eaten  by  others, 
and  they  had  eaten  nothing  all  day.  A  little  corn 
meal  and  a  dressed  turkey  were  brought  from  some 
secret  hiding-place,  and  by  the  light  of  the  evening 
lamp  they  were  permitted  to  break  their  fast. 

Sherman's  men  soon  entered  Goldsboro.  John 
ston's  army,  having  been  defeated  at  the  battle  of 
Bentonsville,  was  hovering  in  the  vicinity,  and  soon  a 
company  of  cavalry  appeared  at  our  friend's  house 
and  demanded  of  the  son  Thomas  where  the  Yankee 
soldiers  were,  and  threatened  to  shoot  him  if  he  did 
not  tell.  He  was  "  a  chip  of  the  old  block  "  and  told 
them  they  might  do  as  they  would ;  he  did  not  pre 
tend  to  know  who  any  one  was  those  times.  They  be 
came  satisfied  that  Sherman's  men  were  in  Goldsboro, 
five  miles  away,  and  they  took  up  their  quarters  near 
by,  feeding  their  horses  from  what  was  left  in  the 
barn  and  helping  themselves  to  whatever  they  could 
find.  For  several  days  they  thus  lived  on  the  family. 


408  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Sherman's  army  remained  about  twenty  days  in 
Goldsboro,  while  he  visited  Washington.  In  the 
meantime  the  men  were  resting  from  their  long  march 
and  many  of  them  scouring  the  country  round  for 
whatever  they  could  find.  While  there  they  were 
furnished  with  new  clothing  and  provisions  by  the 
Government. 

After  the  departure  of  Sherman's  army  from  Golds 
boro,  and  of  the  company  of  Confederate  cavalry  from 
our  friend's,  they  began  looking  about  them  to  see 
what  they  had  to  do  with,  and  what  they  could  do. 
The  head  of  the  house,  whose  fertile  brain  and  active 
body  had  been  their  reliance,  was  gone.  The  boys 
and  their  mother  must  now  depend  upon  their  own 
energies  and  management,  and  resolutely  they  under 
took  the  task.  Two  horses  were  brought  from  the 
woods,  where  they  had  been  hurriedly  tied  in  a  thicket 
at  the  first  coming  of  the  soldiers,  and  fed  in  secrecy. 
One  of  them  was  too  young  for  hard  work,  but  was 
able  to  do  light  ploughing.  Two  thousand  pounds  of 
pork  was  unearthed  from  under  the  smoke-house, 
where  it  had  been  buried,  and  with  the  remnants 
gathered  the  family  was  able  to  begin  the  work  of 
making  another  crop  in  much  better  condition  than 
many  of  their  neighbors. 

Although  robbed  of  so  much,  they  had  enough  left 
to  subsist  upon  until  more  could  be  made,  and  they 
never  had  to  appeal  for  help  or  accept  rations  issued 
by  the  United  States  government  to  the  starving  citi 
zens,  as  so  many  did. 

Eight  years  afterwards  the  estate  was  paid  $1600 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  409 

in  settlement  of  a  valid  claim  for  $3000  and  interest, 
for  the  provisions,  horses,  cattle,  etc.,  taken  by  the 
Union  men  from  as  true  a  patriot  as  dwelt  in  any 
part  of  the  country.  This  was  about  the  interest  for 
the  time  of  the  delayed  settlement,  without  the  prin 
cipal,  but  war  measures  and  war  settlements  are  sel 
dom  arrived  at  on  a  scale  of  justice. 

Living  across  the  river  from  the  home  of  Thomas 
Kennedy  was  his  brother  minister,  Needham  Perkins. 
He  was  a  neighbor  of  Lazarus  Pearson.  It  was  he 
who  accompanied  Isabella  Kennedy  on  her  visit  to 
Salisbury,  and  whose  letter  concerning  his  brother  has 
already  been  given.  Thomas  Kennedy  and  Needham 
Perkins  often  conferred  together  and  with  the  elders 
of  their  respective  meetings  as  to  the  wisest  course  for 
them  to  pursue.  They  were  in  their  native  land,  but 
among  strangers  so  far  as  any  friendships  or  confi 
dences  were  concerned  outside  of  their  own  small 
circle,  and  it  was  necessary  to  have  a  united  under 
standing  as  to  their  best  course.  They  were  the 
natural  leaders  of  their  little  flocks  during  these  try 
ing  times,  and  the  welfare  of  those  flocks  depended 
largely  upon  their  teachings  and  examples.  They 
were  loving  brothers  in  Christ,  and  the  visits  to  each 
other  and  the  hours  spent  in  conferring  upon  the 
condition  of  church  and  state,  when  they  sought 
together  God's  help  and  guidance,  were  a  mutual 
strength  and  encouragement.  These  people  were 
isolated  from  their  neighbors  because  of  a  well-de 
fined  difference  of  sentiment,  which  had  existed  from 
childhood.  Now,  because  of  the  attempt  to  force  upon 


410  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

others  the  views  and  practices  of  slaveholders,  a  bar 
rier  was  created  between  neighbors,  so  strong  as  to 
cause  them  to  look  upon  each  other  with  distrust. 
Yet  a  certain  respect  was  shown  these  men  by  the  gen 
erality  of  the  people,  because  they  were  ministers  of 
the  Gospel.  This  is  still  characteristic  of  the  South, 
and  the  people  are  to  be  commended  for  their  obedi 
ence  to  the  Scriptural  injunction :  "  And  we  beseech 
you,  brethren,  to  know  them  which  labor  among  you 
and  are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you ; 
and  to  esteem  them  very  highly  in  love  for  their  work's 
sake." l 

As  a  minister,  Needham  Perkins  was  exempted 
from  draft  and  conscription.  The  soldiers  often  came 
to  his  house,  and  he  fed  them ;  when  sick  he  nursed 
them.  Occasionally  men  came  to  his  home,  hunting 
for  horses  and  wagons  or  anything  that  might  be  use 
ful  to  the  army,  and  while  they  sometimes  appropri 
ated  his  property,  they  did  not  rob  him  as  they  did 
many  others.  At  one  time  they  came  and  told  him 
that  they  had  come  to  press  his  horses  and  wagons 
into  service.  He  told  them  :  "  The  horses  are  in  the 
barn,  and  the  wagons  under  the  shed."  They  replied  : 
"  Oh,  you  are  too  willing  !  We  won't  go  for  them," 
and  they  did  not.  He  fully  carried  out  his  principles 
of  non-resistance,  and  was  well  known  as  a  peace-man. 
He  never  carried  weapons  of  any  kind. 

We  have  already  learned  of  the  unsettled  state  of 
things  for  a  time  following  the  surrender ;  how  the 
armed  men  went  about  the  country  robbing  and  mur- 
i  1  Thess.  T.  12, 13. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  411 

dering  men  of  Union  sentiments.  On  one  occasion, 
after  a  business  trip  away,  Needham  Perkins  arrived 
at  Pikeville  and  had  left  the  depot  to  walk  one  and  a 
half  miles  to  his  home.  The  full  moon  was  shedding 
her  silver  light  upon  his  pathway,  and  with  happy 
thoughts  of  his  dear  wife  and  children  he  expected 
so  soon  to  be  with,  he  hurried  forward.  A  little  way 
in  the  distance  he  saw  two  men  in  the  shadow  of  a 
pine-tree  by  the  roadside.  They  were  watching  his 
approach ;  but  without  thought  of  danger  Needham 
hurried  forward,  to  find  upon  nearer  approach  that 
one  of  the  men  was  pointing  a  gun  at  him.  Believing 
that  no  one  could  mean  to  harm  him,  he  told  the  men 
his  name,  thinking  they  had  mistaken  him  for  some 
one  else.  But  no,  he  was  the  man  they  were  waiting 
for,  and  had  planned  to  waylay  and  murder.  With 
the  gun  aimed  at  his  heart,  the  man  pulled  the  trigger, 
but  it  missed  fire.  Immediately  a  crushing  blow  was 
struck  upon  his  head,  knocking  him  down.  Blow 
succeeded  blow,  and  his  skull  was  fractured  over  the 
left  eye.  His  left  ear  was  nearly  cut  off,  his  jawbone 
broken,  all  his  upper  front  teeth  knocked  out  and  the 
lower  ones  broken  off ;  a  gash  was  cut  across  his  throat 
three  inches  long,  and  many  other  wounds  were  made 
upon  him.  Still  he  retained  consciousness.  He 
readily  saw  that  the  men  intended  to  kill  him,  and 
that  his  life  depended  upon  his  making  them  believe 
they  had  done  so.  He  felt  each  terrible  blow,  and  the 
pressure  of  the  keen  blade  upon  his  throat  and  into 
his  flesh,  but  as  he  could  do  nothing  he  kept  quiet 
without  showing  signs  of  life,  and  allowed  them  to 


412  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

roll  him  over  and  take  from  his  pockets  $  1250  and 
papers  of  about  the  same  value. 

He  heard  them  start  on  their  way,  but  they  soon 
returned  to  make  sure  that  he  was  really  dead,  and 
after  turning  him  over  again  and  again,  satisfied  that 
they  had  accomplished  their  terrible  purpose,  they 
departed.  He  lay  there  about  an  hour  before  feeling 
sufficiently  sure  that  they  were  gone  to  arise  and  go 
on  his  way.  He  succeeded  in  reaching  his  father's 
house,  a  quarter  of  a  mile  away.  His  father  met 
him  at  the  door  but  did  not  know  him  until  he  told 
his  name. 

As  soon  as  he  had  finished  telling  his  father  the 
story,  he  became  unconscious.  His  wife  and  the  doc 
tor  were  sent  for.  Twenty-one  days,  Sarah,  his  wife, 
sat  by  him,  doing  all  that  the  most  tender  affection 
could  prompt  to  save  the  life  of  the  one  who  was  so 
precious  to  her  and  their  children.  The  doctor  after 
ward  repeatedly  declared  that  the  excellent  nursing 
and  constant  care  to  keep  fresh  water  on  the  wounds 
had  saved  his  life. 

The  next  morning  after  the  occurrence  the  officers 
visited  the  place  where  he  had  been  so  terribly 
treated.  They  found  the  gun-barrel  with  the  charge 
still  in  it,  but  with  no  lock  or  stock  attached.  The 
broken  stock  was  found  in  one  place  and  the  lock  in 
another.  Near  by  there  was  a  pool  of  blood.  The 
sheriff  of  the  county  seemed  very  desirous  of  securing 
evidence  to  convict  the  guilty  parties,  and  visited  the 
sick  man  repeatedly  to  see  if  he  was  correct  in  his 
suspicions  of  certain  persons.  He  asked  Needham : 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  413 

"  Do  you  have  any  idea  who  it  was  you  saw  by 
the  pine-tree  ? "  Needham  was  unable  to  talk,  but 
he  gave  an  affirmative  nod  of  the  head.  The  sheriff 
then  asked  with  eagerness  if  it  was  the  two  persons 
he  named  on  whom  suspicion  rested;  but  Needham 
would  not  answer.  The  sheriff  asked  him  to  nod  his 
head  or  press  his  hand  if  the  right  persons  were 
named  ;  but  he  would  give  no  information  that  might 
lead  to  the  conviction  of  the  men  who  had  so  brutally 
attempted  to  murder  him. 

Needham  Perkins  knew  that  if  he  said  it  was  a 
certain  man,  that  man  would  be  hung  on  his  evidence. 
He  afterwards  stated  that  he  was  fully  satisfied  who 
the  men  were,  but  he  did  not  see  that  he  would  be 
justified  in  causing  their  death  ;  that  he  was  a  Chris 
tian  and  loved  his  enemies.  He  lived  for  some  years 
after  this  and  departed  this  life  in  peace,  an  honored 
Christian  minister. 

The  mother  and  children  worked  the  little  farm, 
and  she  labored  faithfully  to  educate  the  children  and 
bring  them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord. 

A  few  years  after  the  death  of  the  father,  the  writer 
was  conversing  with  one  of  the  sons  about  giving  his 
heart  to  the  Lord.  He  replied :  "  No  !  not  until  I 
have  killed  the  men  who  attempted  to  murder  my 
father."  He  was  working  to  discover  them,  and 
when  discovered  he  proposed  that  their  lives  should 
pay  for  their  crime.  He  well  knew  that  the  nature 
of  true  religion,  such  as  his  father  had  possessed, 
would  not  permit  such  an  act,  and  in  the  unregenerate 


414  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

state  of  his  heart  he  wished  first  to  have  vengeance, 
then  religion,  and  was  not  ready  to  leave  it  with  him 
who  said :  "  Vengeance  is  mine,  I  will  repay,  saith 
the  Lord."  He  did  not  consider  that  the  spirit  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  would  take  the  evil  desires  out  of  his  heart, 
and  give  him  the  spirit  of  love  which  so  fully  pos 
sessed  his  father,  and  in  which  he  had  so  peacefully 
passed  away. 

Shortly  after  this  the  mother's  heart  was  gladdened 
by  hearing  her  son  confess  his  sins  and  accept  his 
father's  Saviour.  She  is  still  living,  a  sweet-spirited 
grandmother,  rejoicing  in  the  happy  homes  of  her  sons 
and  daughters,  where  the  grandchildren  eagerly  watch 
for  her  coming  to  spend  a  little  time  with  them.  She 
rejoices  in  the  present,  desiring  to  forget  much  of  the 
past,  and  with  bright  hopes  for  the  future  looks 
beyond  the  vail  for  union  again  with  him  who  in  other 
days  walked  by  her  side.  She  testified  recently : 
"  When  His  rod  smites  us,  His  staff  is  sufficient  to 
support  us  if  we  are  willing  to  lean  upon  it." 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

The  day  is  breaking  in  the  East  of  which  the  Prophets  told, 
And  brightens  up  the  sky  of  Time  the  Christian  age  of  Gold ; 
Old  Might  to  Right  is  yielding,  battle  blade  to  clerkly  pen, 
Earth's  monarchs  are  her  peoples,  and  her  serfs  stand  up  as  men ; 
The  isles  rejoice  together,  in  a  day  are  nations  born, 
And  the  slave  walks  free  in  Tunis,  and  by  Stamboul's  Golden  Horn. 

WHITTIEB. 

NORTHERN  farmers  know  little,  by  experience,  of 
the  ravages  and  devastation  of  war.  There  were  no 
companies  of  foragers  hunting  over  their  premises  to 
see  what  they  could  secure  to  feed  hungry  horses  and 
soldiers ;  no  marauding  bands  of  lawless  men  plunder 
ing  and  taking  property  of  all  kinds,  as  was  the  case 
in  the  South. 

The  extra  prices  obtained  by  Northern  farmers 
for  whatever  they  produced  made  money  easy,  and 
in  the  abundance  of  the  things  they  possessed  they 
could  well  rejoice.  Not  so  with  those  who  lived  in 
the  Southland  in  war  time.  Men  who  had  hitherto 
worked  the  farms  and  managed  the  estates  were 
mostly  in  the  army.  The  women  and  children,  with 
now  and  then  a  little  help  or  advice  from  those  men 
who  were  too  old  for  army  service,  had  to  make  the 
crops,  care  for  the  homes  and  give  one  tenth  of  what 
they  had  produced  to  the  Confederate  government,  or 


416  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

have  it  taken  from  them.  The  frequent  raids  of  sol 
diers  of  one  or  both  armies,  bushwackers,  or  strag 
glers,  made  possession  of  provisions,  cattle  or  horses 
very  uncertain,  as  any  thing  was  taken  or  destroyed 
at  the  will  of  the  marauders. 

In  his  report,  January  1,  1865,  of  that  memorable 
march  through  Georgia  and  Carolina,  General  Sher 
man  states  :  "  I  estimate  the  damage  done  to  the  State 
of  Georgia  and  its  military  resources  at  one  hundred 
millions  of  dollars  at  least,  of  which  twenty  millions 
has  inured  to  our  advantage,  and  the  remainder  is 
simply  waste  and  destruction.  This  may  seem  a  harsh 
piece  of  warfare,  but  it  brings  the  sad  realities  of  war 
home  to  those  who  have  been  directly  or  indirectly 
instrumental  in  involving  us  in  the  attendant  calami 
ties." 

It  is  not  difficult  to  imagine  that  complete  desola 
tion  marked  the  track  of  this  army,  which  on  the  first 
of  April  numbered  74,105  infantry,  4781  cavalry,  and 
2244  artillery,  besides  wagon  trains,  their  attendant 
horses,  cattle,  etc.,  all  living  off  the  country.  They 
started  with  only  twenty  days'  supply  of  bread,  and 
forty  days'  supply  of  beef  and  coffee.  Orders  were 
given  to  keep  the  supply  on  hand  up  to  the  standard, 
and  secure  their  necessities  from  the  country  through 
which  they  traveled.  They  marched  in  three  and 
four  columns  at  various  distances,  and  destroyed  and 
appropriated  whatever  they  wished. 

Bentonsville,  Johnson  County,  N.  C.,  is  about  six 
teen  miles  from  Goldsboro.  Near  here  lived  William 
Cox,  to  whom  we  have  referred  as  visiting  Friends  in 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  417 

prison  and  working  for  their  comfort  and  liberty. 
One  Sabbath  morning,  as  our  friend  was  making 
preparation  to  go  as  usual  to  meeting  for  worship,  he 
was  startled  by  the  sound  of  battle,  and  the  fearful 
sounds  grew  nearer  and  nearer.  All  day  the  battle 
raged  in  the  neighborhood,  and  in  the  morning  it 
began  around  their  dwelling,  where  some  of  the  neigh 
boring  women  and  children  had  sought  shelter.  Soon 
the  bullets  were  heard  falling  on  the  roof.  William 
closed  the  doors  and  then  walked  the  floor,  watching 
as  best  he  could  through  the  windows  the  movements 
of  the  men  engaged  in  the  terrible  conflict,  while  the 
women  sought  refuge  under  the  beds.  Though  a 
number  of  the  bullets  entered  the  room,  none  of  the 
occupants  were  hit  by  them.  Until  ten  o'clock  on 
the  morning  of  the  second  day  the  roar  of  cannon, 
the  sharp  crack  of  muskets  and  the  confused  noise  of 
battle  were  heard  continually  without.  Within  the 
house  the  cries  of  the  children  mingled  with  the 
prayers  of  the  mothers. 

After  the  battle  ended,  an  officer  of  the  United 
States  army  came  to  the  door  and  asked  if  there  was 
any  one  there.  William  opened  the  door,  and  the 
women  obtained  their  first  glimpse  of  the  battlefield. 
His  wife  says  :  "  I  was  frightened  so  bad  I  thought  I 
should  die.  The  officer  said :  '  Don't  be  frightened ; 
you  shall  not  be  hurt.'  But  the  fright  did  harm  me, 
and  will  as  long  as  I  live.  When  I  looked  out  I  ex 
pected  to  see  the  ground  covered  with  dead  men,  but 
instead  of  that  it  was  covered  with  live  ones,  pillaging 
and  taking  what  they  could  lay  their  hands  on.  The 


418  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

officer  had  a  little  meat  and  lard  taken  into  the 
house,  and  a  few  bushels  of  corn  into  the  hall  room. 
The  dear  Heavenly  Father  preserved  all  our  lives,  but 
we  were  left  very  destitute." 

One  of  those  present,  Sarah  Winslow,  says  :  "  We 
expected  every  moment  to  be  killed.  The  balls  fell 
thick  and  fast  upon  the  house.  Cannon  firing  near 
us  !  The  children  crying  !  The  tenant's  wife  and  I 
praying  aloud,  asking  the  dear  Lord  to  be  our  shield ! 
And  so  He  was.  My  brother's  two  little  children  were 
with  me,  and  the  army  now  came  between  them  and 
their  home.  The  dear  little  things  had  to  walk  six 
miles  under  the  care  of  an  old  Friend  who  could  cross 
the  lines.  Their  clothing  had  been  taken  by  the  sol 
diers,  and  we  had  to  beg  more  to  make  them  comfort 
able.  In  their  excitement  several  Friends  went  to 
Goldsboro  for  protection,  their  father  among  others, 
and  they  could  not  get  back,  as  the  Yankee  army  was 
in  Goldsboro,  so  they  went  on  to  Indiana  and  stayed 
a  year.  When  they  returned  to  their  desolate  homes, 
the  land  was  there ;  the  houses  were  there ;  but  all 
the  rest  was  gone." 

Johnston's  and  Sherman's  armies  had  so  devastated 
the  country  that  it  was  necessary  for  Sherman  to  issue 
rations  to  the  citizens  as  well  as  to  the  soldiers,  or 
many  of  them  would  have  perished.  Unwilling  as 
many  were  to  eat  the  "  Yankee  rations,"  they  were 
obliged  to  do  it ;  the  country  all  around  had  been 
ransacked  by  Johnston's  army  of  36,817  men,  as  well 
as  by  Sherman's.  The  people  were  robbed  of  every 
thing  the  soldiers  could  find  to  eat,  and  of  much 
besides. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  419 

Isaac  Cox,  a  comfortable  farmer,  was  visited  by  a 
company  of  soldiers,  who  entered  his  house,  helped 
themselves  to  all  they  wished  to  eat,  and  then  began 
to  look  around  for  something  to  carry  away.  So  eager 
were  they  in  their  search  for  gold,  which  they  had 
heard  he  had,  that  they  finally  hung  Isaac  by  the  neck 
to  make  him  reveal  its  hiding-place,  and  to  save  his 
life  he  was  compelled  to  do  so.  They  overturned  the 
hearthstone  in  front  of  the  fireplace  in  his  sitting- 
room,  and  from  here,  to  Isaac's  grief  and  their  re 
joicing,  they  took  seven  hundred  dollars  in  gold,  and 
readily  transferred  it  from  its  long  hiding-place  to 
their  pockets.  The  child's  cradle  was  searched,  and 
the  baby's  clothing  taken,  for  what  reason  was  a 
mystery  to  the  mother ;  but  William  Hockett  has  told 
us  that  the  soldiers  took  things  that  were  of  no  use 
to  them. 

At  the  house  of  L.  J.  Moore,  of  Neuse  meeting, 
dinner  was  being  prepared  when  a  company  of  sol 
diers  called.  The  turkey  just  cooked,  and  all  the 
good  dinner  the  family  was  about  to  eat,  was  appro 
priated  by  the  hungry  men.  All  the  turkeys  in  the 
yard  were  caught,  and  the  good  housewife  was  ordered 
to  produce  a  string  with  which  to  tie  them  together. 
Two  dressed  hogs  were  taken.  They  found  a  lot  of 
sausage  meat  which  had  been  prepared  for  keeping. 
This  they  could  not  very  well  take  in  crocks  and  cans, 
but  they  found  a  way  to  carry  it.  Mrs.  Moore  had 
recently  spun,  wove  and  made  a  suit  of  yarn  clothing. 
This  they  proceeded  to  fill  with  sausage  meat.  Tying 
strings  around  the  bottoms  of  the  pants  and  sleeves 


420  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

of  the  coat,  they  had  a  sausage  man,  which  they  pro 
ceeded  to  put  astride  of  a  horse.  They  hung  the 
turkeys  over  the  same  horse's  back.  They  took  a  good 
hand-made  counterpane  for  a  horse-blanket.  A  home 
made  sugar  loaf  the  mother  begged  them  in  vain  to 
leave  for  her  baby.  Every  dish,  tin  pan  and  cooking 
utensil  they  either  carried  off  or  destroyed.  Every 
thing  eatable  of  all  the  well-stored  larder  they  carried 
away,  save  some  salt  and  a  little  corn  meal  that  had 
been  overlooked. 

The  family  had  had  no  dinner,  the  children  were 
hungry,  and  the  mother  was  puzzled  to  know  how  to 
feed  them.  It  was  night,  but  they  must  have  bread. 
The  mother  finally  found  the  meal  and  salt.  She 
washed  out  the  trough,  from  which  a  horse  had  been 
fed.  In  this  she  mixed  the  meal  for  bread  and  then 
baked  it  in  the  ashes.  Theirs  was  a  large  family, 
and  they  knew  not  where  the  next  bread  was  to  come 
from;  but  government  rations  served  to  supply  the 
need  for  a  time. 

Near  the  banks  of  the  Neuse  river  lived  a  Friend 
named  Jesse  Hollowell.  He  was  a  good  farmer,  used 
to  having  plenty  around  him.  His  wife  was  good  at 
carding,  spinning  and  weaving,  and  many  of  the  aris 
tocratic  slaveholders'  wives  sought  instruction  of  her 
in  this  now  necessary  employment.  It  became  a 
source  of  pride  among  the  ladies  when  they  could 
produce  good  yarn  suits  for  their  husbands  or  sons. 
With  equal  pride  the  men  wore  them.  Broadcloth 
was  not  to  be  had  as  in  other  days,  for  love  or  money. 
Shoemakers,  women  as  well  as  men,  were  respected 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  421 

on  account  of  their  calling.  From  the  palmetto  ob 
tained  from  South  Carolina,  many  made  hats  for  them 
selves  and  their  neighbors.  Hats  made  of  wheat 
straw  were  quite  common. 

As  the  end  of  the  war  drew  near  and  the  slave 
holders  saw  that  theirs  was  "the  lost  cause,"  they 
became  anxious  to  save  what  they  could,  and  they  be 
lieved  that  if  they  and  their  goods  could  be  sheltered 
by  Friends  it  would  be  better  for  them.  Jesse  Hollo- 
well  was  employed  in  moving  their  goods  to  his  own 
and  other  Friends'  houses,  just  before  Sherman's 
army  came.  But  the  soldiers  knew  no  difference. 
The  Confederate  and  Union  alike  took  whatever  they 
found  that  they  wished,  without  regard  to  the  religion 
or  politics  of  the  citizens.  When  it  was  understood 
that  Sherman  was  at  Fayetteville,  there  was  a  fear 
and  trembling  among  the  people,  and  every  effort  was 
made  to  secrete  property. 

On  the  day  of  the  battle  of  Bentonsville,  these 
Friends  could  not  get  to  their  meeting,  as  the  soldiers 
were  between  them  and  the  meeting-house.  The  dis 
tinctness  of  the  sounds  from  the  battlefield  made  it 
seem  nearer  than  it  really  was.  Even  the  cattle 
seemed  to  know  that  there  was  a  terrible  catastrophe 
at  hand.  They  were  restless,  plaintively  lowing  and 
wandering  uneasily  about  all  day.  At  Jesse  Hollo- 
well's,  between  Bentonsville  and  Goldsboro,  they  had 
not  seen  a  soldier  during  the  day,  but  they  heard  the 
continual  noise  of  battle  all  day,  and  at  evening  the 
sharp  crack  of  musketry  nearer  by ;  they  went  to 
bed  at  night  without  knowing  the  result  of  the  day's 
bloody  work. 


422  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

The  next  morning  our  friend  resumed  his  work  as 
usual,  not  knowing  what  better  to  do.  About  nine 
o'clock  the  dog  began  to  bark,  and  the  boy  Jesse,  anx 
ious  to  learn  the  cause,  climbed  upon  the  fence.  He 
saw  a  lot  of  men  and  horses  about  the  house,  and 
thinking  they  might  want  the  horse  with  which  he 
was  ploughing,  he  began  to  wonder  where  the  horse 
could  be  secreted.  Before  he  could  decide,  a  man  in 
blue  uniform,  the  first  Jesse  had  ever  seen,  was  there, 
and  ordered  him  to  unhitch  the  horse ;  but  Jesse  did 
not  like  to  give  it  up,  for  it  was  one  that  they  had 
raised  and  he  was  much  attached  to  it.  The  soldier 
did  not  wait  for  him  to  do  it,  but  promptly  unhitched 
it  himself,  and  mounting  rode  away.  "  It  then  dawned 
upon  me,"  Jesse  says,  "  that  we  were  receiving  a  visit 
from  our  friends  (?)  the  Yankees.  When  I  reached 
the  house  I  found  that  they  had  been  to  the  field  and 
taken  a  horse  and  cart  from  the  boy  working  there. 
They  were  loading  the  cart  with  smoked  hams,  piling 
them  on  top  of  one  another,  with  not  a  piece  of  any 
other  kind  of  meat  on  the  cart.  They  had  hitched 
two  horses  to  it,  one  in  front  of  the  other,  —  a  new 
way  of  carting,  to  me.  Soon  others  were  loading  a 
buggy  with  dried  fruit  and  other  pantry  supplies. 
Bureau  drawers  and  trunks  were  all  searched,  and  the 
four  dollars  in  specie  that  we  (the  children)  had  saved 
was  taken  away.  A  pot  of  lard  that  mother  had  hid 
in  the  ash-hopper,  they  thought  a  rich  prize,  but  richer 
still  the  barrels,  one  of  which  had  been  buried  in  the 
smoke-house,  and  another  placed  above  it,  thinking  if 
the  top  one  should  be  taken  they  would  not  look  for 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  423 

the  second.  But  Sherman's  men  were  used  to  forag 
ing  and  they  found  and  took  the  two  barrels  of  lard. 
Father  tried  to  convince  them  of  our  Union  principles, 
and  mother  begged  to  have  my  horse,  the  one  she  and 
the  girls  drove,  but  it  was  all  of  no  avail.  These 
supplies  were  taken  to  the  camp  near  where  the  fight 
ing  had  been  going  on  the  day  before.  The  man  with 
the  buggy-load  of  dried  fruit  and  pantry  supplies 
finally  promised  mother  that  he  would  return  the  horse 
and  buggy  after  getting  to  camp.  A  colored  boy  who 
was  working  with  us  offered  to  go  with  him  and  take 
them  back,  and  to  our  surprise,  after  everything  else 
had  been  taken  or  laid  waste  and  the  country  was  full 
of  soldiers  and  implements  of  war,  the  man  who  had 
taken  off  the  family-horse  returned  with  him  and  the 
colored  boy ;  but  said  that  the  harness  had  been  cut  so 
badly  that  he  could  not  bring  the  buggy  back ;  but  it 
was  afterwards  recovered  from  a  man,  who,  like  the 
rest  of  us,  was  picking  up  what  was  left  in  the  deserted 
camps. 

"After  the  first  squad  of  soldiers  left  us,  things 
were  pretty  quiet  until  the  next  day,  when  we  went 
to  work  again,  probably  from  force  of  habit.  I  was 
working  near  the  road.  A  squad  of  Union  soldiers 
passed,  and  one  of  them,  being  bareheaded,  called  me 
to  the  fence  and  took  my  new  one  hundred  and  fifty 
dollar  hat  from  my  head.  Some  additional  plunder 
ing  was  done  at  the  house,  but  we  had  not  seen  much 
of  the  work,  as  we  found  afterwards. 

"  On  Fourth-day  the  wagon  train  camped  betwixt 
us  and  the  Neuse  river,  and  soldiers,  several  files  deep, 


424  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

were  marching  past  our  house  all  day.  The  woods 
were  on  fire.  We  could  hear  the  guns  as  they  killed 
sheep,  cattle  and  poultry  in  every  direction.  When 
night  came,  it  found  us  without  dinner  and  with  no 
thing  for  supper ;  not  a  change  of  clothing  for  men, 
women  or  children  ;  bedclothes  all  gone,  every  pillow 
and  bolster  ripped  open  and  the  feathers  emptied  out ; 
fences  burned,  weather-boarding  stripped  from  the 
barn  and  carried  off,  all  the  washing  and  cooking 
utensils  gone,  etc.,  etc.  Then  we  began  to  see  some 
of  the  effects  of  war. 

"  Fourth-day  evening,  when  things  had  somewhat 
quieted  down,  father  went  down  to  the  nearest  camp 
and  told  an  officer  our  situation,  and  asked  him  for 
something  to  eat.  He  was  given  a  joint  of  bacon  and 
probably  something  in  the  bread  line.  I  have  for 
gotten  how  mother  managed  to  cook;  I  only  know 
that  she  did,  and  that  we  did  not  really  suffer  from 
the  pangs  of  hunger.  That  was  the  only  day  that  we 
were  entirely  without  food.  Father  said  that  when 
on  his  begging  trip  he  did  not  feel  so  badly  as  he  did 
when  he  heard  that  South  Carolina  had  seceded  from 
the  Union. 

t"  When  the  camp  had  been  moved  from  the  south 
side  of  the  Neuse  river,  the  people  in  this  vicinity  — 
and  we  were  very  convenient  in  this  respect  —  raked 
up  all  the  loose  corn,  shucks,  fodder,  etc.,  to  feed  poor, 
sore-backed  and  broken-down  horses,  which  we  had 
picked  up  preparatory  to  making  another  crop.  Oc 
casionally  we  would  find  a  small  piece  of  bacon  or  a 
few  dried  peas  that  they  had  left.  All  the  good  horses 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  425 

that  they  could  find  no  use  for  were  huddled  up  and 
killed.  There  were  about  a  hundred  and  fifty  killed 
within  an  acre's  space  about  three-fourths  of  a  mile 
from  us,  and  seventy-five  in  another  direction  about 
the  same  distance.  On  moving  camp  they  would  cut 
up  and  mutilate  buggies  and  carriages,  pile  rails  upon 
them  and  burn  them. 

"After  Johnston  surrendered,  the  United  States 
commissary  issued  rations  to  citizens  who  would  avail 
themselves  of  them.  I  have  forgotten  the  quantity, 
but  it  was  a  certain  amount  of  flour,  pickled  beef, 
sugar  and  coffee,  weekly.  I  think  Sixth-day  was 
'  draw-day '  in  our  section.  For  miles  below  they 
would  gather  at  the  pontoon  bridge  on  Neuse  river, 
near  where  we  lived,  and  about  ten  o'clock  they  were 
allowed  to  cross.  From  there  to  Goldsboro  and  return, 
this  crowd  of  hundreds,  mostly  women  and  all  on  foot, 
was  accompanied  by  a  guard  of  one  man,  detailed  for 
that  special  purpose.  Sister  Kate  (then  a  little  girl) 
was  our  representative." 

Immediately  following  the  surrender  of  Lee,  North 
ern  Friends,  aware  of  the  great  straits  to  which  their 
brethren  in  the  South  were  reduced,  organized  what 
was  known  as  "  the  Baltimore  Association  of  Friends," 
"as  a  channel  for  the  distribution  of  aid  from  the 
Friends  of  Europe  and  America."  Agents  were  sent 
to  the  different  yearly  meetings  to  solicit  aid.  Not 
only  was  food  needed  immediately  to  keep  them  from 
starving,  but  means  for  the  rebuilding  of  their  school- 
houses  and  meeting-houses,  and  for  the  education  of 
their  children.  Most  nobly  did  the  Friends  give  them- 


426  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

selves  to  the  work  of  relief.    Our  correspondent,  Jesse 
Hollowell,  continues  his  account : 

"  As  soon  as  the  Baltimore  Association  came  to  our 
relief,  Friends  quit  calling  on  Uncle  Sam.  I  vividly 
recollect  the  day  R.  M.  Janney  and  Sarah  Smiley 
(agents  for  the  Baltimore  Association)  came  to  our 
house.  Things  had  very  much  quieted  down,  and  we 
seldom  saw  any  soldiers  unless  we  went  over  toward 
Goldsboro  (six  miles  away).  One  day  we  saw  a  squad 
of  cavalry  and  a  two-horse  jersey-wagon  coming 
through  the  plantation.  There  were  no  fences  to  hin 
der.  They  drew  near,  and  it  appeared  as  though  they 
were  going  to  call.  We  felt  as  though  we  did  not 
want  any  more  soldiers'  calls.  Mother  started  to  go 
out,  thinking  to  give  them  instructions  on  getting  to 
the  public  road,  one  fourth  of  a  mile  distant,  but 
Richard  Janney  and  the  officer  in  charge  wished  to 
know  if  Jesse  Hollowell  lived  there,  and  on  being 
answered  in  the  affirmative  alighted  with  baggage  in 
hand  and  were  coming  in.  The  soldiers  had  taken 
their  leave  and  turned  for  Goldsboro.  Mother  met 
them.  Introducing  themselves,  they  told  their  mission 
before  going  into  the  house.  It  was  joyful  news  to 
us.  When  father  returned  at  night  I  told  him  of  it 
and  he  could  hardly  help  shouting. 

"  With  our  warlike  neighbors,  it  was  a  question 
how  the  Quakers  North  and  South  could  love  each 
other  and  be  on  such  friendly  terms  at  the  close  of 
such  a  bloody  war  '  between  the  sections.'  ' 

Johnston  accepted  the  generous  terms  of  General 
Sherman,  which  he  dictated  in  accordance  with  what 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  427 

he  understood  to  be  Abraham  Lincoln's  policy,  but 
these  terms  were  not  satisfactory  to  some  in  authority, 
and  were  finally  rejected,  making  it  quite  probable 
that  further  blood  would  be  shed;  but  rather  than 
continue  the  now  hopeless  undertaking  to  establish  the 
Confederacy,  Johnston  finally  accepted  the  more  ex 
acting  terms  required  by  others,  and  on  the  twenty- 
sixth  of  April  surrendered  his  army. 

On  the  tenth  of  May,  Jefferson  Davis  was  captured 
at  Irwinsville,  in  the  south  of  Georgia.  On  the  four 
teenth  of  May  all  the  Confederate  troops  east  of  the 
Mississippi  laid  down  their  arms.  On  the  twenty- 
sixth  of  May  all  west  of  the  "  Father  of  Waters " 
followed,  and  the  Confederate  States  of  America 
were  no  more.  The  high  ambitions  of  her  statesmen 
and  office-seekers  were  fallen,  their  hopes  blasted,  and 
their  slaves  forever  free. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

t 

A  redder  sea  than  Egypt's  wave 
Is  piled  and  parted  for  the  slave  ; 
A  darker  cloud  moves  on  in  light ; 
A  fiercer  fire  is  guide  by  night. 

The  praise,  O  Lord  I  is  thine  alone, 
In  thine  own  way  the  work  is  done. 
Our  poor  gifts  at  thy  feet  we  cast, 
To  whom  be  glory  first  and  last. 

WHITTIEB. 

THE  thought  in  writing  this  book  was  that  it  would 
help  to  convince  the  reader  that  arbitration  is  the 
best  way  to  settle  international  difficulties.  Some 
times  this  may  be  done  by  showing  the  awful  results 
of  war. 

A  recent  visit  to  many  of  the  Southern  battle 
fields,  where  occurred  some  of  the  most  disastrous 
conflicts  of  the  war  of  1861-65,  has  so  impressed  the 
writer  that  he  has  ventured  to  introduce  the  following 
summary  account  of  a  few  of  the  scenes  of  carnage. 
He  knows  that  what  is  described  was  no  part  of  the 
work  of  "  the  Friends  in  war  time,"  and  yet  it  may 
have  a  part  in  so  teaching  men  the  horrors  of  battle 
that  they  will  "  learn  war  no  more." 

Fredericksburg  is  the  chief  town  of  Spottsylvania 
County,  Virginia.  It  has  about  five  thousand  inhabi 
tants,  and  is  situated  on  the  south  bank  of  the  Rap- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  429 

pahannock  river,  sixty-nine  miles  from  Washington, 
D.  C.,  and  sixty-seven  miles  from  Richmond,  Va. 
George  Washington  was  born  near  here,  and  the 
house  in  which  his  mother  lived  is  still  standing, 
being  kept  in  order  by  the  Masonic  lodge  that  claimed 
Washington  as  a  member.  Near  Fredericksburg  is 
an  unfinished  monument  which  marks  the  burial-place 
of  the  mother  of  George  Washington. 

Just  out  of  the  suburbs  rise  St.  Mary's  Heights, 
and  away  to  the  southwest  stretches  the  level  plain 
between  the  heights  and  the  river.  This  plain  is  six 
miles  long  and  from  one-half  mile  to  one  and  a  half 
miles  broad.  On  St.  Mary's  Heights  are  a  National 
and  a  Confederate  cemetery,  side  by  side.  Here  sleep 
those  who  wore  the  blue  and  those  who  wore  the  gray. 
It  matters  not  to  them  now  which  side  they  served. 
Peaceably  they  sleep  together  on  that  hill,  in  one 
great  "city  of  the  dead,"  overlooking  the  smaller 
city  on  the  plain,  bordering  the  noble  Rappahannock, 
with  the  heights  sheltering  its  flowing  waters  on 
either  side. 

In  the  Federal  cemetery  15,000  graves  are  marked 
with  marble  slabs,  12,000  of  them  with  one  sad  word, 
"  Unknown,"  on  them.  In  the  vicinity  of  this  city 
were  fought  five  of  the  most  bloody  battles  of  the 
war.  In  other  cemeteries  were  laid  many  thousands 
of  the  brave  boys  in  blue  or  gray,  who  fell  upon  these 
fields  of  carnage,  and  many  were  never  given  a  place 
in  any  cemetery.  Each  died,  as  he  thought,  for  the 
sake  of  his  country,  and  they  slew  each  other  not  be 
cause  they  had  any  hatred  one  for  another  as  men,  nor 


430  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

because  they  had  complaints  against  one  another; 
but  from  place  of  birth,  education,  mistaken  views 
and  force  of  circumstances  they  were  arrayed  against 
one  another  as  soldiers  in  mortal  combat. 

The  writer  recently  visited  the  little  city  upon  the 
plain,  upon  which  one  of  God's  servants,  George 
Whitefield,  pronounced  a  curse,  and  concerning 
which  he  made  a  remarkable  prophecy.  The  pre 
dictions  were  literally  fulfilled  within  the  time  spe 
cified.  While  there  we  read  the  story  of  "  George 
Whitefi  eld's  Curse,"  as  given  by  Isabel  Worrell  Ball 
in  the  "  Evening  Star,"  of  Washington,  D.  C.  It 
may  not  be  inappropriate  to  give  it  in  this  con 
nection. 

A   CURSE   ON   FREDERICKSBURG. 

"  In  1769  George  Whitefield,  one  of  the  founders 
of  Methodism,  and,  until  they  split  on  doctrinal 
rocks,  the  fast  friend  of  John  Wesley,  pronounced  a 
curse  upon  Fredericksburg,  which,  in  the  light  of 
to-day,  seems  almost  prophetic.  The  reformer  was 
an  eccentric  man,  as  full  of  whims  as  a  watch  is  of 
wheels,  and  he  was  hence  the  legitimate  prey  of  the 
small  boy,  who  was  ubiquitous  then  as  now. 

"  While  preaching  in  the  open  air  over  against  the 
heights  of  Fredericksburg  in  1769,  the  young  hood 
lums  of  the  town  set  upon  him  and  drove  him  to  a 
frenzy.  Turning  upon  his  tormenters,  like  an  aveng 
ing  demon,  he  cursed  the  town  and  all  that  it  con 
tained,  in  the  lurid  language  of  the  day.  He 
consigned  it  all  to  Hades  and  ordered  red-hot  trim- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  431 

mings  for  the  reception  decorations.  He  predicted 
that  for  the  ungodliness  of  the  town  and  its  inhospi 
table  treatment  of  himself  misfortune  should  overtake 
its  inhabitants,  and  before  the  curse  should  be  fully 
worked  out  the  streets  should  run  red  with  blood.  He 
concluded  by  saying  that  for  one  hundred  years  it 
should  stand  still,  and  not  a  soul  should  it  grow  till 
the  century  was  gone. 

"When  the  census  of  1870  was  taken,  one  year 
more  than  the  century  named,  the  population  num 
bered  just  four  more  souls  than  it  did  when  the  old 
man  turned  his  invective  loose  upon  it. 

"How  the  soul  of  the  old  Calvinist  must  have 
gloated  over  the  fulfillment  of  his  prophecy,  the 
climax  to  his  curse,  if  it  was  hovering  over  that  pretty 
little  town  on  that  foggy  morning  when  the  plain  over 
which  he  stretched  his  bony  hands  was  turned  into  a 
veritable  Golgotha,  and  the  Rappahannock  ran  red 
with  blood." 

In  the  five  bloody  battles  fought  around  this  city 
from  December,  1862,  to  May,  1864,  about  one  hun 
dred  thousand  men  were  said  to  have  been  killed, 
wounded  and  missing. 

The  first  of  these  terrible  scenes  began  December 
13,  1862.  Both  armies  were  confident  of  their  own 
ability  and  of  the  insufficiency  of  the  enemy.  Gen 
eral  Burnside  succeeded  General  McClellan  in  com 
mand  of  the  army  of  the  Potomac,  November  10, 
1862.  With  desperate  eagerness  he  moved  his  army 
of  a  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  men  over  the  Rap- 


432  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

pahannock,  on  four  pontoon  bridges,  fighting  as  they 
went.  Eighty  thousand  men,  under  Lee,  Jackson  and 
Longstreet,  were  on  the  heights  with  artillery,  pre 
pared  to  sweep  the  plain  when  it  should  be  filled  with 
that  army  of  a  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  souls. 
General  E.  P.  Alexander,  the  Confederate  engineer 
and  superintendent  of  artillery,  said  to  Longstreet : 
"  General,  we  cover  that  ground  now  so  well  that  we 
will  comb  it  as  with  a  fine-tooth  comb.  A  chicken 
could  not  live  on  the  plain  when  we  open  fire 
upon  it." 

General  McClellan's  lack  of  success  in  gaining 
victory  for  the  Federals  had  caused  the  authorities  to 
become  impatient,  and  General  Burnside,  in  his  zeal 
to  win  a  victory,  was  wholly  unprepared  for  the  trap 
so  successfully  laid  for  him  by  the  Confederates,  and 
when  their  batteries  did  open  fire  upon  his  army  it 
was  indeed  mown  down.  An  English  correspon 
dent  on  the  grounds  wrote  to  the  London  "  Times  " 
as  follows : 

A  TERRIBLE  AND   SUBLIME  SCENE. 

"  Such  a  scene,  at  once  terrible  and  sublime,  mortal 
eye  never  rested  on  before,  unless  the  bombardment 
of  Sebastopol  by  the  combined  batteries  of  France 
and  England  revealed  a  more  fearful  manifestation 
of  the  hate  and  fury  of  men. 

"  The  thundering,  bellowing  roar  of  hundreds  of 
pieces  of  artillery !  the  bright  jets  of  issuing  flame ! 
the  screaming,  whistling,  shrieking  projectiles !  the 
wreaths  of  smoke  as  shell  after  shell  burst  in  the 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  433 

still  air!  the  savage  crash  of  round  shot  among  the 
trees  of  the  shattered  forest !  —  all  formed  a  scene 
likely  to  sink  forever  into  the  minds  of  all  who  wit 
nessed  it,  but  utterly  defying  verbal  delineation. 

"  A  direct  and  enfilading  fire  swept  each  battery  on 
either  side  as  it  unmasked.  Volley  replied  to  volley, 
crash  succeeded  crash,  until  the  eye  lost  all  power  of 
distinguishing  the  lines  of  combatants,  and  the  plain 
seemed  like  a  lake  of  fire,  —  a  seething,  molten  lake 
of  lava,  coursed  over  by  incarnate  fiends,  drunk  with 
fury  and  revenge." 

The  Richmond  "  Enquirer  "  said  the  next  day : 
"  The  Yankees  commenced  storming  the  hill  at 
half  past  eleven,  and  were  repulsed  four  times  with 
immense  slaughter.  They  were  mowed  down  by  hun 
dreds.  Two  hundred  and  fifty  bodies  were  counted 
in  a  space  occupied  by  only  one  regiment." 

General  Longstreet,  one  of  the  Confederate  com 
manders,  says  :  "  Five  times  the  Union  troops  formed 
and  charged,  and  were  repulsed.  A  sixth  time  they 
charged  and  were  driven  back,  and  then  night  came 
to  end  the  dreadful  carnage,  and  the  Federals  with 
drew,  leaving  the  battlefield  literally  heaped  with 
their  dead.  Before  the  well-directed  fire  of  Cobb's 
brigade,  the  Federals  had  fallen  like  the  steady  drip 
ping  of  rain  from  the  eaves  of  the  house.  Our  mus 
ketry  alone  killed  and  wounded  at  least  five  thousand, 
and  these,  with  the  slaughter  of  the  artillery,  left 
more  than  seven  thousand  killed  and  wounded  before 
the  foot  of  St.  Mary's  Heights. 


434  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

"  The  dead  were  piled  sometimes  three  deep,  and 
when  the  morning  broke,  the  spectacle  that  we  saw  on 
the  battlefield  was  one  of  the  most  distressing  that  I 
ever  witnessed.  The  charges  had  been  desperate 
and  bloody,  but  utterly  hopeless.  I  thought  as  I  saw 
the  Federals  come  again  and  again  to  their  death  that 
they  deserved  success,  if  courage  and  daring  could 
entitle  a  soldier  to  victory." 

Of  the  gallant  Irish  brigade  of  twelve  hundred 
men,  whom,  each  with  his  sprig  of  shamrock,  General 
Meagher  had  led  into  the  valley  of  death  on  that 
bloody  thirteenth,  only  two  hundred  and  sixty  re 
ported  for  duty  the  next  morning.  These  still  wear 
ing  the  shamrock  in  their  hats,  battered  and  begrimed 
with  the  terrible  work  of  the  day  before,  and  mourn 
ing  the  loss  of  their  comrades,  gathered  around  the 
flag  of  green  and  gold,  ready  to  renew  the  work  of 
slaughter  and  sacrifice  the  remnant  of  their  famous 
brigade  at  their  commander's  word. 

Of  Hooker's  four  thousand  men  who  assaulted  the 
enemy,  trying  to  gain  a  stone  wall,  1760  were  left 
on  the  field.  The  killed,  wounded  and  missing  in 
this  terrible  effort  to  gain  St.  Mary's  Heights  were 
12,973  on  the  Union  side  and  4576  on  the  Confed 
erate  side. 

Defeated  and  utterly  discouraged,  the  Union  army 
recrossed  the  Eappahannock  and  went  into  winter 
quarters  in  close  proximity  to  the  enemy,  still  shel 
tered  behind  their  entrenchments.  The  army  was 
disheartened  not  only  because  of  its  own  defeat,  but 
because  of  the  general  discouraging  outlook  for  the 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  435 

Federal  forces.  At  Stone  River,  ten  thousand  more 
of  the  brave  defenders  of  the  Union  had  been  sacri 
ficed  in  the  vain  attempt  to  gain  a  victory,  for  a  vic 
tory  it  could  hardly  be  called.  Sherman's  troops 
before  Vicksburg  had  also  been  obliged  to  withdraw, 
leaving  two  thousand  five  hundred  more  soldiers 
slain. 

Recruits  for  the  thinned  ranks  of  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac  were  called  for,  and  on  May  first,  1863, 
125,000  men  now  forming  this  army,  with  a  new  com 
mander  whose  reputation  had  gained  for  him  the  name 
of  "  Fighting  Joe  Hooker,"  again  entered  upon  the 
conflict.  The  battle  of  Chancellorsville  was  fought 

O 

and  1630  more  of  the  Northern  soldiers  were  killed, 
wounded  and  missing,  with  nearly  as  many  on  the 
Southern  side.  After  three  days  hard  fighting,  see 
ing  the  hopelessness  of  the  undertaking,  utterly  dis 
couraged  and  humiliated,  he  ordered  a  retreat,  and  in 
the  darkness  of  the  night  the  army  of  the  Potomac 
recrossed  the  Rappahannock,  leaving  twenty  thousand 
stand  of  arms  and  fourteen  pieces  of  artillery  on  the 
field  to  enrich  the  enemy. 

These  continued  reverses  so  distressed  Abraham 
Lincoln  that  when  word  was  brought  him  of  this  de 
feat  he  seemed  almost  to  despair.  t 

In  June,  1863,  Hooker  asked  to  be  released  of  his 
command,  and  General  Meade  succeeded  him.  Then 
followed  the  Gettysburg  campaign,  with  the  loss  of 
23,316  men  on  the  Northern  side  and  36,000  South 
erners,  after  which  Meade  and  Lee  occupied  about  the 
same  positions  as  before,  not  far  from  Chancellors- 


436  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

ville.  It  was  then  that  Meade  planned  the  battle  of 
Mine  Run.  So  desperate  was  the  undertaking  that 
his  men  did  not  expect  to  survive  the  battle  ;  but  they 
were  soldiers. 

"  Theirs  not  to  make  reply ; 
Theirs  but  to  do  and  die." 

As  they  were  disposed  for  the  night  in  such  a  way  as 
to  be  ready  for  instant  action  when  daylight  should 
come,  they  at  once  began  writing  farewell  messages  to 
their  friends,  and  their  names  on  slips  of  paper,  which 
they  pinned  to  their  blouses,  that  there  might  be  no 
need  to  write  upon  their  grave-stones  the  single  word, 
"  Unknown." 

The  engagement  began  on  the  twenty-first  of  No 
vember,  1863,  but  such  was  the  prospect  of  the  utter 
annihilation  of  the  Northern  forces  that  the  corps 
commanders  thought  that  criticism  was  better  than 
destruction,  and  they  refused  to  take  their  troops  into 
action.  After  some  skirmishing,  in  which  about  five 
hundred  were  lost  on  each  side,  they  withdrew  and 
entered  into  winter  quarters.  For  a  time  there  was  a 
hush  of  the  sound  of  battle,  but  it  was  the  calm  that 
preceded  a  storm  even  yet  more  fearful  and  destruc 
tive. 

Grant  started  south  and  his  army  took  up  the  cry, 
"  On  to  Richmond ;  "  but  many  a  bloody  field  must 
be  crossed  ere  they  reached  the  Confederate  capital. 
Lee,  with  his  bold  Southern  boys,  ready  to  die  at  the 
word  of  their  loved  general,  was  still  occupying  the 
ground  around  Mine  Run  and  Chancellors  ville.  Here, 
where  the  army  of  the  Potomac  had  stared  death  in 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  437 

the  face  less  than  six  months  before,  and  about  a  year 
before  the  waters  of  Mine  Run  had  been  crimsoned 
with  the  blood  of  those  who  had  died  at  the  battle  of 
Chancellorsville,  Grant  met  Lee  in  the  deadly  battle 
of  the  Wilderness. 

This  locality  was  not  an  ordinary  forest  of  tall  pines 
or  gigantic  oaks.  These  had  long  since  been  removed 
for  timber  by  those  engaged  in  mining  in  this  vicinity, 
and  there  had  grown  up  a  dense  undergrowth  of  low- 
limbed  pines,  stiff  chinquapins,  scrub-oak  and  hazel. 
The  ground  was  rocky  and  uneven,  so  that  friends 
and  foes  were  invisible  to  one  another,  except  the  few 
who  were  close  together.  Here  lurked  two  hundred 
thousand  men,  about  half  of  them  dressed  in  blue  and 
half  in  gray.  No  ordinary  line  of  battle  could  be 
formed,  and  there  was  no  chance  for  the  display  of 
generalship  as  in  the  open  field.  No  general  could 
see  his  men  ten  files  away.  Artillery  was  useless,  and 
the  three  hundred  immense  guns  of  the  Northern 
troops  were  silent  except  for  the  few  shots  made  by 
the  roadside.  No  cavalry  could  enter  the  Wilderness, 
and  they  were  ruled  out  of  the  conflict.  It  was  a 
deadly  hand-to-hand  fight  between  the  sons  of  America. 

Something  horrible  indeed  there  is  to  contemplate 
in  this  battle  of  the  Wilderness,  as  men  sent  their 
missiles  of  death  to  each  other  and  brought  misery 
and  woe  to  the  families  represented.  Maddened  by 
the  intoxicating  work  at  hand  and  reckless  of  their 
own  or  others'  lives,  they  fought,  the  officers  only 
knowing  of  the  loss  or  advantage  to  either  side  by  the 
Yankee  cheer  or  the  Southern  yell,  which  could  at 


438  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

times  be  heard  from  the  unseen  men,  following  the 
sharp  crack  of  musketry. 

Here  eighteen  thousand  men  wearing  the  blue  and 
twelve  thousand  clad  in  gray  were  slain,  and  no  vic 
tory  was  gained  by  either  side.  It  was  generally  con 
ceded  to  be  a  drawn  battle.  Fearful  in  its  intensity, 
horrible  in  its  effect,  was  the  battle  of  the  Wilder 
ness. 

Following  this,  as  follows  every  other  battle,  all 
over  the  land  arose  the  cry  of  wounded  hearts,  as  the 
sad  news  reached  the  far-away  homes  that  loved  ones 
had  fallen. 

Since  the  beginning  of  this  chapter  a  letter  has  been 
received  which  states :  "  We  have  jnst  buried  my 
husband's  mother,  who  had  a  son  killed  in  the  battle 
of  the  Wilderness.  The  shock  caused  by  the  news 
of  his  death  was  such  that  her  reason  gave  way,  and 
she  never  regained  it." 

For  more  than  thirty  years  that  mother  had  been 
listening  for  the  footstep  of  that  boy,  —  the  boy 
whose  step  kept  time  to  the  tune  of  "  Yankee  Doodle  " 
as  he  proudly  marched  away  from  home  and  mother 
to  fight  men  he  never  knew.  There  was  no  place  in 
the  mother's  brain  to  retain  the  intelligence  that  her 
boy  was  slain.  So  she  waited  for  his  coming,  making 
anxious  inquiry  for  him,  again  and  again,  of  neigh 
bors  and  of  strangers.  He  was  coming  home  soon, 
was  the  oft-repeated  declaration. 

The  mother's  life  was  wrecked  by  the  same  bullet 
that  killed  her  darling  son  so  far  away  in  the  battle 
of  the  Wilderness.  Thirty  years  of  simply  waiting 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  439 

for  him  who  could  never  come,  and  God  took  her  to 
that  spirit  world,  where,  let  us  hope,  she  met  and 
knew  the  boy  for  whom  she  had  here  so  long  waited. 

Grant  had  started  South,  and,  not  discouraged  by 
the  result  of  the  fight,  had  kept  on  toward  Spottsyl- 
vania,  fighting  all  the  way.  For  twelve  days  Lee 
contested  every  attempt  he  made  to  advance,  and  forty 
thousand  more  of  the  Union  forces  were  slain  between 
the  battle  of  the  Wilderness  and  the  battle  of  Spott- 
sylvania,  where  the  broken  and  wearied  forces  met  in 
what  has  been  called  by  many  "  the  deadliest  and 
fiercest  conflict  of  the  war." 

Foot  to  foot,  hand  to  hand,  the  Union  forces  en 
deavored  to  overpower  the  Southern  men  and  capture 
the  place  ;  sometimes  standing  on  the  bodies  of  their 
slain  comrades  three  or  four  deep,  they  fought  what 
is  known  as  "  The  Bloody  Angle  at  Spottsylvania." 
They  finally  planted  the  United  States  flag  within  the 
enemy's  breastworks,  where  they  managed  to  hold 
their  position  in  spite  of  Lee's  desperate  efforts  to  dis 
lodge  them. 

But  Spottsylvania  itself  was  not  yet  captured. 
Leaving  about  nine  thousand  of  Lee's  troops  among 
the  slain,  and  about  twelve  thousand  of  his  own  men 
unable  to  answer  to  the  bugle  call  and  march  on  to 
Richmond,  General  Grant,  with  a  vast  army  still  left, 
moved  south,  and  for  the  first  time  in  two  years  the 
little  city  of  Fredericksburg  could  rest  from  the  noise 
and  expectation  of  battle. 

The  battle  of  Cold  Harbor  was  remarkable  for  its 
great  loss  of  life  in  a  very  short  time.  Some  say  ten 


440  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

minutes,  and  none  claim  more  than  twenty  as  the 
length  of  time  that  the  battle  lasted ;  and  yet  the 
Northern  troops  were  obliged  to  withdraw  from  the 
attack,  and  in  that  brief  space  of  time  they  lost  15,000 
men. 

Meade  did  not  approve  of  a  renewal  of  the  attack, 
yet  he  finally  consented  to  issue  the  orders  given  him, 
and  the  word  was  passed  from  officers  to  men.  The 
time  came  for  the  contemplated  onslaught,  but  not  a 
man  obeyed  the  order.  This  is  perhaps  the  only  in 
stance  in  the  annals  of  warfare  where  the  intelligence 
of  the  rank  and  file  of  the  soldiery  rose  above  the 
judgment  of  their  superiors,  and  an  emphatic  though 
silent  "  No  "  was  given  to  the  requirements  of  officers 
whom  they  were  accustomed  to  obey.  The  bitter  ex 
perience  of  the  morning  taught  them  that  it  was  a 
useless  butchery  of  men  to  assail  the  stronghold  of  the 
enemy,  and  they  refused  to  make  the  required  sacri 
fice  of  life. 

The  curse  of  George  Whitefield  had  been  fulfilled ; 
the  streets  of  Fredericksburg  had  indeed  run  red  with 
blood.  She  had  suffered  as  only  a  city  can  suffer 
with  contending  armies  seeking  to  drive  each  other 
from  her  borders. 

Shall  we  draw  the  curtain  here  and  veil  from  our 
sight  the  terrible  scenes  of  which  we  have  caught  only 
a  glimpse  ?  The  days  of  peace  have  come.  No  more 
is  "  the  battle  of  the  warrior  with  confused  noise 
and  garments  rolled  in  blood"  known  in  our  land. 
America's  sons  are  once  more  united  under  the  flag 
of  our  fathers  and  we  are  brethren. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  441 

Better,  far  better,  is  now  the  condition  of  that  little 
city  on  the  banks  of  the  Kappahannock,  cursed  though 
it  may  have  been  by  the  Lord's  servant,  and  by  the 
hand  of  war. 

The  little  plain  stretching  out  before  the  city  hav 
ing  drunk  the  blood  of  so  many,  and  the  city  at  its 
head  having  been  cursed  by  God's  servant,  remind  us 
of  Israel,  once  a  great  nation,  and  of  the  plains  of 
Esdraelon  or  Jezreel,  in  the  land  of  Palestine,  over 
looked  by  the  mountains  of  Gilboa  and  washed  by  the 
river  Kishon,  between  Jordan  and  the  Mediterranean, 
—  once  a  flourishing  region.  Esdraelon  had  drunk 
the  blood  of  so  many  of  God's  people  that  Gibbon 
said  of  this  once  fair  field :  "  When  the  last  trump 
shall  sound,  more  bodies  will  answer  the  summons 
from  Esdraelon  than  from  any  other  spot  of  the  same 
size  on  the  inhabited  globe."  Of  the  valley  of  Jezreel 
the  Lord  said  (Hosea  i.  4-6)  :  "  For  yet  a  little 
while  and  I  will  avenge  the  blood  of  Jezreel  upon  the 
house  of  Jehu,  and  will  cause  to  cease  the  kingdom  of 
the  house  of  Israel.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  at  that 
day,  that  I  will  break  the  bow  of  Israel  in  the  valley 
of  Jezreel.  I  will  no  more  have  mercy  upon  the  house 
of  Israel ;  but  I  will  utterly  take  them  away."  For 
the  crimes  and  for  the  bloody  battles  fought  there,  and 
for  grief  at  the  death  of  Saul  and  Jonathan,  King 
David  wept  and  mourned  that  the  beauty  of  Israel 
was  slain.  In  his  sorrow  and  grief,  stretching  his 
hands  toward  the  mountains  overlooking  the  plain,  he 
said  :  "  Ye  mountains  of  Gilboa,  let  there  be  no  dew, 
neither  let  there  be  any  rain  upon  you,  neither  fields 


442  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

of  offering."  Abundantly  though  the  fields  did  yield, 
yet  since  that  day  only  thistles  nod  in  the  breezes,  and 
no  hand  tills  the  unproductive  soil. 

The  curse  of  God  is  plainly  seen,  not  only  upon  this 
fair  land,  but  upon  that  people  who  rejected  God's 
commands  and  would  not  have  the  Prince  of  Peace  to 
reign  over  them.  May  it  be  removed  from  the  plain 
of  Esdraelon  and  the  mountains  of  Gilboa  as  well  as 
from  the  fair  city  of  the  Southland,  if  upon  them  it 
still  be ;  and  may  the  day  be  hastened  when  God's 
chosen  Israel,  "  the  lost  nation,"  and  all  the  nations  of 
the  earth  may  learn  righteousness,  and  the  terrible 
blight  and  curse  of  war  never  more  be  known. 


CHAPTER   XXIV. 

As  thine  early  children,  Lord, 

Shared  their  wealth  and  daily  bread, 
Even  so,  with  one  accord, 

We,  in  love,  each  other  fed. 
Not  with  us  the  miser's  hoard ; 

Not  with  us  his  grasping  hand ; 
Equal  round  a  common  board, 

Drew  our  meek  and  brother  band. 

WHITTIEB. 

IN  giving  some  account  of  the  work  of  the  Balti 
more  Association,  which  was  organized  for  a  specific 
purpose,  did  its  work  thoroughly  and  grandly,  and 
dissolved  when  that  work  was  accomplished,  with  the 
universal  testimony,  "  well  done,"  it  is  quite  fitting 
that  we  should  make  special  mention  of  him  who  so 
clearly  saw  the  need  of  such  an  organization,  con 
ceived  the  plan,  and  whose  liberal  contributions  to  its 
funds  and  continued  service  made  possible  the  accom 
plishment  of  its  work. 

Francis  Thompson  King  was  born  in  Baltimore, 
Second  month  25th,  1819.  He  was  carefully  trained 
and  educated  in  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  early 
became  convinced  of  the  sin  of  slavery  and  of  war. 
He  devoted  his  first  hundred  dollars  toward  the  pur 
chase  of  a  slave  boy  in  whom  he  had  become  inter- 


444  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

ested,  and  set  him  free.  He  was  often  instrumental 
in  the  purchase  and  freeing  of  slaves. 

Under  the  preaching  of  John  Hersey,  a  Methodist, 
he  was  awakened  to  a  sense  of  his  spiritual  need. 
Soon  after  this  Joseph  John  Gurney,  from  England, 
a  minister  among  the  Friends,  visited  this  country 
in  religious  service.  He  stopped  at  Joseph  King's 
house,  and  his  son,  Francis  T.  King,  became  an 
avowed  Christian  in  1838.  Under  the  influence  and 
teaching  of  this  man  of  God,  he  definitely  accepted 
Jesus  Christ  as  his  Saviour,  and  received  pardon  for 
his  sins,  through  faith  in  His  atoning  blood.  He 
fully  accepted  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  as  held  by 
the  Friends,  and  ever  remained  loyal  to  the  interests 
of  the  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting,  with  which  he  was 
actively  connected. 

From  1840  to  1856  he  was  an  active  and  successful 
business  man,  and  his  business  was  conducted  strictly 
in  accordance  with  his  Christian  principles.  On  one 
occasion  he  received  a  large  order  for  goods.  As  they 
were  about  to  be  shipped  he  ascertained  that  they 
were  to  be  used  for  military  purposes.  He  immedi 
ately  refused  to  allow  the  order  to  be  filled,  saying 
that  no  goods  of  his  should  be  used  for  the  promotion 
of  war. 

Having  obtained  the  amount  he  had  previously 
fixed  upon  as  needful  for  his  support,  he  retired  from 
active  business  life,  that  he  might  give  himself  more 
directly  to  the  Lord's  work ;  not  as  a  minister,  though 
he  often  addressed  the  people  in  the  name  of  his 
Saviour,  but  in  the  various  lines  of  church  work  so 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  445 

much  needing  consecrated  intellect  and  business  tal 
ent.  He  was  a  philanthropist  of  broad  views,  tak 
ing  into  consideration  every  subject  claiming  his 
interest  and  assistance,  and  devoting  such  time  and 
means  to  it  as  his  generous  heart  and  wise  head  might 
deem  prudent. 

Baltimore  was  always  his  home,  and  what  con 
cerned  his  native  city  interested  him.  He  accepted 
positions  of  trust  in  connection  with  her  public  works 
and  charitable  institutions,  as  well  as  many  concerns 
of  public  interest  outside  the  State.  Such  was  the 
influence  exerted  by  him  among  the  leading  citizens 
of  Baltimore,  that  by  his  wise  counsel  he  was  able 
to  do  much  toward  influencing  the  city  authorities 
to  maintain  their  position  of  loyalty  to  the  United 
States. 

In  Fourth  month,  1861,  when  the  Pennsylvania 
troops  were  approaching  Baltimore  on  their  way  to 
"Washington,  the  Southern  sympathizers  were  deter 
mined  that  they  should  not  pass  through  the  city. 
Two  days  before  a  Massachusetts  regiment  had  been 
attacked  while  marching  through  the  city  from  one 
depot  to  another,  and  men  on  both  sides  were  killed, 
—  the  first  lives  lost  in  the  war.  The  railroad 
bridges  north  and  east  of  the  city  were  burned  to  pre 
vent  the  transportation  of  troops  to  "Washington,  and 
all  the  ports  were  closed.  Everywhere  the  fife  and 
drum  were  heard,  recruiting  men.  Squads  were  drill 
ing,  and  cannon  and  supplies  were  being  hauled 
through  the  streets.  Baltimore  was  a  great  military 
camp. 


446  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Five  thousand  troops  from  Pennsylvania  were 
nearing  the  city.  It  was  Sabbath  morning,  and  the 
church  bells  rang  out  as  usual ;  but  soon  the  alarm 
bells  were  heard,  and  preparations  were  made  to  pre 
vent  the  passage  of  these  troops ;  but  the  cavalry  and 
infantry  moved  on.  The  Friends'  meeting-house  was 
near  the  city  hall.  About  meeting  time  the  Friends 
gathered  in  the  yard,  as  was  their  wont,  though  the 
excitement  in  the  vicinity  was  very  great,  some  anx 
iously  querying  what  to  do ;  for  many  had  not  heard 
of  the  approach  of  troops  before  their  coming  to 
meeting  and  of  the  possible  repetition  of  the  scenes 
of  two  days  before.  To  add  to  the  trial  of  their  faith 
and  patience,  word  came  to  several  that  their  horses 
had  been  taken  by  the  militia. 

As  the  hour  drew  near  at  which  they  usually 
gathered  within  the  house,  the  voice  of  one  of  their 
elders  was  heard  saying :  "  Friends,  I  think  the  best 
place  for  us  is  to  quietly  gather  into  the  meeting 
house  and  wait  as  usual  upon  the  Lord."  In  a  few 
moments,  without  a  questioning  word,  the  congrega 
tion  was  seated,  "  under  the  shadow  of  His  wing."  It 
was  the  only  congregation  of  worshipers  in  the  city 
of  Baltimore  on  this  exciting  day. 

Many  of  the  city  officials  sympathized  with  the 
South,  while  the  few  Union  men,  surprised  and  over 
awed  by  the  actions  of  their  officials,  made  no  opposi 
tion  until  the  ballot  box  revealed  the  fact  that  a  good 
portion  of  the  citizenship  was  loyal  to  the  Union. 
Francis  T.  King  called  upon  the  city  authorities,  and 
was  most  kindly  received  and  readily  granted  an  au- 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  447 

dience.  He  told  them  that  he  had  just  returned  from 
the  North,  and  explained  to  them  the  situation,  —  how 
the  North  was  much  better  prepared  to  carry  on  a  war 
than  the  South,  and  that  it  would  be  useless  to  op 
pose  her.  Communication  by  wire  or  mail  had  been 
cut  off/  Great  efforts  were  being  made  to  induce 
Maryland  to  join  the  Confederacy,  and  her  officials 
were  much  perplexed. 

After  faithfully  presenting  his  views  to  the  city 
fathers,  Francis  T.  King  then  went  to  see  the  gover 
nor,  who  received  him  cordially  in  his  room,  though 
the  hour  was  now  midnight.  He  gave  him  a  full  ac 
count  of  what  he  had  seen  in  the  North,  and  an  idea 
of  the  determination  of  all  classes  to  prevent  Mary 
land,  just  in  the  rear  of  the  nation's  capital,  from 
seceding.  The  governor  listened  with  attention  and 
apparent  interest  to  all  he  had  to  say,  asking  many 
questions.  Francis  T.  King  says :  "  I  was  soon  re 
lieved  to  learn  that  he  was  loyal,  and  would  defeat 
the  efforts  of  the  secessionists  to  put  Maryland  in  a 
hostile  position."  The  disloyal  members  of  the  legis 
lature  were  soon  after  arrested  by  the  United  States 
authorities,  and  a  loyal  legislature  elected.  Governor 
Hicks  was  retained,  and  remained  true  to  the  great 
responsibilities  of  his  situation  during  the  war. 

Francis  King's  greatest  interest  was  in  the  Society 
of  Friends,  and  however  much  he  might  be  pressed 
with  public  and  other  business,  his  church  and  its 
work  claimed  the  foremost  place.  As  we  have 
already  learned,  he  frequently  visited  Washington, 
and  had  free  access  to  the  government  officials  to 


448  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

present  the  needs  of  any  of  his  suffering  brethren. 
He  was  active  in  the  pressing  of  Friends'  claims  for 
exemption  from  military  duty,  and  was  of  great  assist 
ance  in  securing  the  favorable  exemption  laws  granted 
by  the  United  States  government. 

During  the  war,  when  thousands  of  Southern  sol 
diers  were  imprisoned  at  Point  Lookout,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Potomac,  some  of  them  thought  they 
should  be  liberally  furnished  with  whatever  they  might 
wish,  and  made  earnest  appeals  to  the  Southern  sym 
pathizers  in  Baltimore  and  elsewhere  for  money,  pre 
tending  that  they  needed  it  to  buy  food,  clothing, 
blankets  and  other  needful  things.  The  following  is 
an  account  given  by  F.  T.  King  concerning  the  sub 
ject,  and  gives  a  good  idea  of  the  care  of  prisoners 
by  the  Federal  government : 

POINT   LOOKOUT. 

"In  the  cold  winter  of  1863,  when  so  much 
suffering  from  the  weather  was  experienced  by  the 
prisoners  of  war,  a  leading  merchant  of  Baltimore, 
a  well-known  sympathizer  with  the  South,  called  upon 
me  and  said  that  he  and  his  friends  were  constantly 
receiving  letters  from  Confederate  prisoners  at  Point 
Lookout,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Potomac,  complaining 
of  not  being  protected  from  the  severity  of  the 
weather,  and  that  they  were  suffering  intensely  for 
want  of  blankets,  shoes,  underclothing,  etc.  4  We 
have  piles  of  such  letters,'  he  said,  '  and  we  are  pre 
pared  to  put  into  your  hands  120,000  as  a  gift  to 
you,  for  which  you  will  be  accountable  to  no  one, 


FRANCIS    T.    KING 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  449 

believing  that  we  can  rely  upon  you  to  relieve  the 
prisoners  at  Point  Lookout.'  I  replied  that  I  hardly 
thought  their  condition  could  be  so  bad,  and  that  I 
saw  no  way  by  which  I  could  serve  him  unless  I  went 
to  the  Secretary  of  War  myself  and  received  au 
thority  to  disburse  this  money.  He  replied  that  I 
might  take  any  course  I  thought  best,  but  he  and  his 
friends  did  not  wish  to  be  known  in  the  matter  ;  they 
did  not  think  it  safe  that  they  should  be. 

"  I  went  to  Washington  at  once  and  told  Secretary 
Stanton  the  whole  story.  Striking  his  hand  upon  the 
table  he  said :  '  God  forbid  that  I  should  ever  resort 
to  such  retaliatory  measures,'  and  taking  a  card  he 
wrote  out  a  commission  for  me  to  visit  the  prison  and 
report  to  him.  At  my  request  he  included  the  name 
of  James  Carey. 

"  We  started  next  day  upon  our  mission,  spent  the 
first  night  at  Alexandria,  Va.,  and  took  a  govern 
ment  boat  the  following  morning  down  the  Potomac. 
Quite  a  number  of  Confederate  earthworks  frowned 
upon  us  from  the  south  bank.  It  was  long  after  dark 
when  we  reached  the  prison  city,  and  we  could  not  get 
a  place  to  sleep  within  the  enclosure  ;  so  we  had  to 
take  what  rest  we  could  outside  the  pickets  in  a  very 
rude  and  unclean  house,  —  a  rest  much  disturbed  by 
rats  ;  a  large  one  fell  from  the  rafter  overhead  directly 
upon  us. 

"  Early  the  next  morning  we  called  upon  the  com 
mander  with  our  credentials.  He  received  us  kindly, 
walked  with  us  to  the  gate  of  the  immense  enclosure, 
and  introduced  us  to  a  number  of  the  principal  Con- 


450  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

federate  officers,  and  requested  them  to  show  us  all 
over  the  grounds,  allow  us  to  inspect  the  food  and  the 
clothing,  and  to  answer  fully  every  question  we  put 
to  them  relative  to  their  condition  and  wants.  We 
spent  the  day  in  making  a  very  careful  inquiry,  and 
found  the  state  of  things  altogether  different  from 
what  we  had  been  led  to  expect.  The  prisoners  hav 
ing  little  to  do,  some  of  them  spent  much  of  their 
time  in  gambling,  and  having  obtained  the  names 
of  leading  Baltimoreans,  who  sympathized  with  the 
South,  they  had  been  drawing  upon  their  liberal 
ity  to  furnish  the  means  with  which  to  gamble  and 
to  purchase,  clandestinely,  prohibited  articles.  Our 
commission  gave  us  the  power  to  order  clothing, 
blankets  and  whatever  was  needed ;  but  the  extent  of 
our  demand'  upon  the  quartermaster  did  not  amount 
to  a  supply  for  more  than  thirty  or  forty  of  the 
11,000  prisoners.  The  Confederate  officers  were 
very  much  provoked  at  the  course  of  those  who  had 
imposed  on  the  kindness  of  their  friends  in  Balti 
more. 

"  We  were  exceedingly  interested  in  this  '  prison 
city,'  as  it  might  be  called.  It  was  regularly  laid  out 
in  streets,  fronting  the  bay,  and  everything  was  kept 
neat  and  clean.  The  ingenuity  of  the  men  was  shown 
in  the  nice  tents  and  cabins  they  had  built,  some  of 
them  lined  inside  very  neatly  with  simple  materials, 
such  as  cracker  boxes,  etc. 

"  We  made  our  report  to  the  Secretary  of  War, 
and  also  to  our  friends  in  Baltimore,  much  to  their 
relief." 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  451 

When  the  war  was  over,  the  situation  of  the  freed- 
men  of  the  South  was  one  of  great  interest  to  Francis 
T.  King,  and  he  worked  diligently  for  the  improve 
ment  of  their  condition.  The  Indian  work  also 
claimed  much  of  his  attention ;  but  amid  it  all  he 
kept  up  his  interest  in  the  North  Carolina  Friends. 
Just  before  and  during  the  war  he  had  watched  their 
faithful  adherence  to  the  principles  of  peace  during 
the  most  trying  circumstances.  He  had  seen  the  lia 
bility  of  the  abandonment  of  the  country  by  those 
bearing  the  name  of  Friends,  and  he  set  himself  to 
check  the  tide  of  emigration.  Many  companies  passed 
through  the  city  on  the  way  to  their  friends  in  the 
West,  who  welcomed  them  to  their  homes,  destitute 
as  many  of  them  were.  Upon  their  arrival  in  Balti 
more,  Francis  T.  King  often  met  them  and  gathered 
what  information  he  could  concerning  the  condition  of 
the  Friends  they  had  left  behind. 

He  found  that  great  indeed  were  the  sufferings  and 
privations  caused  by  the  war,  which  had  left  them 
but  little  with  which  to  begin  life  anew.  Taking  all 
this  into  account,  he  conceived  the  idea  of  helping 
them  to  start  again  on  the  old  homesteads,  and  begin 
the  work  at  once  of  "  rebuilding  the  waste  places." 
So  he  called  a  few  of  his  friends  and  kindred  spirits 
around  him,  and  told  them  of  the  great  need  of  prompt 
action  for  the  relief  and  encouragement  of  their 
brethren  who  had  suffered  for  their  principles  during 
the  dark  days  of  the  war.  It  was  agreed  to  form  an 
association  to  be  called  "  The  Baltimore  Association 
of  Friends,  to  advise  and  assist  Friends  in  the  South- 


452  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

ern  States."  Francis  T.  King  was  appointed  Presi 
dent  ;  Isaac  Brooks,  Secretary ;  Jesse  Tyson,  Treas 
urer;  and  there  was  a  board  of  twenty  managers. 
The  following  executive  committee  was  appointed : 
Francis  T.  King,  Chairman ;  John  C.  Thomas,  Sec 
retary  ;  Francis  White,  James  C.  Thomas,  M.  D., 
Jesse  Tyson,  and  Caleb  Winslow,  M.  D.  A  liberal 
amount  of  money  was  subscribed  by  Friends  in  Bal 
timore,  and  Francis  T.  King  was  appointed'  to  visit 
every  yearly  meeting  of  Friends  in  America,  to  ex 
plain  to  them  the  situation  and  solicit  funds  for  the 
aid  of  these  their  brethren. 

"We  have  seen  how  promptly  their  messengers, 
Sarah  Smiley  and  Kichard  M.  Janney,  were  on  the 
grounds.  Even  while  Sherman  occupied  Goldsboro, 
they  arrived  at  Jesse  Hoflowell's  house,  bringing 
good  cheer  and  bodily  comforts.  They  were  the  first 
to  cross  Mason  and  Dixon's  line,  as  the  bearers  of 
brotherly  love  and  substantial  aid  to  the  destitute, 
suffering  people.  The  capture  of  Goldsboro  by  Sher 
man  opened  the  door  for  them  to  these  fields,  and  they 
promptly  entered. 

The  Association  shipped  to  them  carloads  of  pro 
visions,  boxes  of  goods  of  all  descriptions,  tools  for 
the  working  of  the  land  and  articles  for  housekeep 
ing.  Sewing-needles,  thread,  scissors  and  buttons 
were  not  forgotten,  and  how  glad  the  housewives 
were  to  receive  them.  Thirty  years  afterward,  one  of 
them  told  the  writer  with  much  pleasure  how  Sarah 
Smiley  gave  her  thread,  needles  and  pins,  which  she 
so  much  needed,  having  long  since  shared  hers  with  a 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  453 

secession  neighbor.  The  first  care  was  to  relieve  the 
pressing  demand  for  food,  and  provisions  were  dis 
tributed  gratuitously,  especially  to  Friends,  but  any 
pressing  need  was  not  turned  away  from.  The  call 
was  indeed  great,  and  most  nobly  did  Francis  T. 
King  and  his  associates  meet  the  emergency. 

The  following  letter  from  Francis  T.  King  to  John 
B.  Crenshaw  may  have  a  fitting  place  here : 

"  MY  DEAR  FRIEND,  JOHN  B.  CRENSHAW  :  "  We 
are  sadly  pained  to  hear  of  the  sufferings  of  our 
North  Carolina  brethren,  from  having  the  armies  upon 
them. 

"  I  have  been  engaged  in  sending,  through  a  permit 
from  the  Secretary  of  War,  three  thousand  dollars* 
worth  of  flour,  bacon,  etc.,  to  Contentnea  Quarter 
(Goldsboro)  and  shall  have  probably  twelve  to  fif 
teen  thousand  dollars  to  apply  in  the  same  way  to  the 
Western  Quarter,  near  Greensboro. 

"  There  is  a  great  risk  in  sending  provisions  so  far 
inland,  and  I  feel  best  satisfied  to  visit  these  dear 
friends  and  organize  a  regular  system  for  distribution, 
—  also  to  see  their  meeting  for  sufferings  assembled, 
to  lay  several  matters  before  them,  in  regard  to  First- 
day  schools  and  those  on  week  days,  —  to  supply  them 
liberally  with  books,  etc. 

"  I  shall  wait  until  our  dear  friend  K.  M.  Janney 
returns  and  reports.  He  went  from  here  to  Golds 
boro,  then  to  Greensboro  and  Richmond.  I  shall 
know  better  how  to  act  when  he  advises  me. 

"  Now  my  dear  friend^  I  want  thee  to  go  with  me. 


454  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

I  want  thy  advice  and  judgment.     I  can  raise  $20,000 
for  our  friends  if  necessary. 

"  There  are  great  questions  to  be  considered,  emi 
gration,  etc.  We  have  hundreds  passing  through 
here  to  the  West.  I  feel  like  advising  them  to  remain 
at  home,  and  not  leave  their  land  just  now,  if  at  all. 
We  can  help  them  better  there. 

"  I  will  get  full  power  from  our  Secretary  of  War, 
for  us  both.  My  love  to  you  all, 

Affectionately  thy  friend, 

F.  T.  KING." 

The  war  for  the  Union  did  not  divide  Friends 
North  and  South,  as  it  did  the  other  churches.  It  was 
to  many  of  the  Southern  people  not  only  an  unlooked- 
for  thing,  but  a  surprising  and  impressive  spectacle, 
that  from  the  States  which  had  wasted  the  South 
should  come  the  most  practical  manifestation  of  love 
and  sympathy.  Whilst  Friends  came  to  the  relief  of 
those  in  Christian  fellowship  with  themselves,  it  was 
on  account  of  their  anti-war  principles  comparatively 
easy  for  them  to  convince  the  people  who  had  been 
overrun  by  armies  that  they  sought  the  good  of  all. 
Hating  none,  their  presence  from  abroad  was  seldom 
regarded  with  suspicion,  so  that  the  gospel  of  peace 
and  reconciliation  was  from  their  tongues  a  welcome 
message. 

Mention  has  been  made  in  a  previous  chapter  of  the 
heavy  losses  to  Friends  by  the  invading  armies,  and 
of  the  purpose  of  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting,  with 
others,  to  send  them  relief  as  speedily  as  practicable. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  455 

Many  of  the  Friends  in  North  Carolina  and  Ten 
nessee  were  in  limited  circumstances  before  the  war. 
Those  who  were  comparatively  wealthy  shared  the 
common  fate  of  being  made  poor  by  the  war.  It 
became  apparent  to  the  Baltimore  Association  of 
Friends,  that  while  there  were  many  genuine  cases  of 
suffering  to  be  relieved,  it  would  be  impossible,  im 
practicable  and  unwise  to  attempt,  as  some  might  de 
sire,  to  replace  all  losses  pro  rata  with  anything  of  an 
even  hand.  They  came  to  the  far  wiser  conclusion  to 
bestow  the  trust,  mainly  in  a  way  to  bring  forth  fruit 
that  should  abide,  by  helping  them,  first  to  educate 
their  children,  and  secondly  to  improve  their  lands. 

How  was  this  educational  work  to  be  accomplished  ? 
Francis  T.  King,  whose  heart  and  head  and  hand  were 
in  every  kind  of  Christian  enterprise,  had  been  chiefly 
instrumental  in  securing  the  fund  from  its  various 
sources.  He  attended  North  Carolina  Yearly  Meet 
ing  at  New  Garden,  in  Guilford  County,  in  the  fall  of 
1865. 

This  it  will  be  remembered  was  a  few  months  after 
the  surrender  of  Johnston's  army  at  Raleigh.  He 
there  made  known  the  purpose  for  which  such  funds 
as  they  had  were  to  be  used,  and,  with  the  aid  of 
others,  labored  to  encourage  Friends  to  stay  by  their 
homes  and  the  State  of  North  Carolina,  and  educate 
their  children.  In  this  way  they  could  restore  the 
waste  places  and  continue  a  blessing  to  the  land  in 
which  a  guiding  Hand  had  planted  them  in  the  early 
settling  of  the  colonies.  He  told  them  to  go  home 
from  that  yearly  meeting  and  start  in  their  various 


456  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

neighborhoods  such  schools  as  they  could,  with  such 
facilities  as  they  had,  and  that  a  superintendent  of 
education  would  be  sent  into  the  field  as  soon  as  they 
could  find  one,  who  would  advise,  assist,  help  reor 
ganize,  if  need  be,  and  pay  the  teachers.  The  result 
was  that  many  schools  were  started,  a  few  of  which 
deserved  the  name,  while  many  could  not  so  much  as 
be  called  apologies  for  schools.  Let  it  be  noted  that 
North  Carolina's  public-school  system  previous  to  the 
war  had  been  very  inefficient,  that  the  war  had  sunk 
the  last  dollar  of  her  educational  funds,  and  that  now 
for  years  there  had  been  but  few  schools  in  the  State 
and  almost  none  for  the  people  at  large.  The  school- 
houses  were  few  and  far  between,  and  many  of  the 
schools  which  had  opened  were  in  cast-off  cabins  or 
old  store-houses  at  cross-roads  ;  but  the  desire  to  learn 
and  the  sore  need  in  those  days  of  the  little  money 
which  was  promised  the  teachers  caused  them  to 
spring  up. 

But  who  was  to  take  the  field  from  Albemarle 
Sound  to  the  mountains,  and  over  in  Tennessee  and 
in  a  corner  of  Virginia ;  inspect  the  needs,  inspire  the 
cooperation  of  the  people,  build  the  houses,  select  and 
employ  the  teachers,  import  books  and  apparatus  and 
oversee  the  work?  The  Baltimore  Association  sent 
out  a  call.  How  many  responded  we  do  not  know. 
A  few  weeks  before  the  call,  however,  Joseph  Moore, 
a  professor  in  Earlham  College,  Richmond,  Indiana, 
a  graduate  of  Harvard  University,  and  a  practical 
educator  of  more  than  a  dozen  years'  experience,  was 
suddenly  compelled  by  broken  health  to  quit  his  post. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  457 

Through  the  persuasion  of  some  of  his  friends  at  home 
and  in  Baltimore,  he  was  induced  to  accept  the  posi 
tion,  with  little  hope  on  his  part  that  he  would  be  at 
all  equal  to  the  privations  and  exposures  of  such  a 
work. 

He  had  for  a  few  weeks  the  company  of  that  faith 
ful,  efficient  and  courageous  Friend,  John  Scott,  a 
minister  of  Baltimore.  They  proceeded  by  way  of 
Washington  and  Richmond,  and  thence  over  the  war- 
crippled  Richmond  and  Danville  Railroad,  through  a 
region  impoverished  and  desolate,  and  reached  Greens 
boro,  N.  C.,  on  Christmas  Eve,  1865. 

John  Scott  had,  years  before,  been  over  much  of  the 
field  to  be  canvassed,  so  that  he  was  prepared  to  lead 
the  way  as  to  the  first  routes  to  be  pursued.  The 
field  lay,  as  to  Carolina,  mainly  in  the  counties  of 
Guilford,  Randolph,  Alamance,  Chatham,  Davidson, 
Yadkin,  Iredell,  Wayne,  Johnson,  Northampton  and 
Perquimans.  To  these  are  to  be  added  a  few  counties 
in  Virginia  and  East  Tennessee. 

If  one  would  learn  how  cruel  and  merciless  war  is, 
and  in  what  a  crippled  state  it  leaves  a  people,  let  him 
follow  in  the  wake  of  armies  that  live  off  the  country 
and  often  destroy  what  they  do  not  consume.  There 
was  not  only  a  dearth  of  food  and  of  all  that  makes 
for  outward  prosperity,  not  only  a  dearth  of  schools, 
but  in  this  case  a  great  dearth  of  the  Gospel,  "  a  fam 
ine  of  hearing  the  words  of  the  Lord." 

In  consequence  of  this,  these  brethren,  engaged  in 
educational  work,  were  constantly  constrained,  from 
within  and  without,  to  preach  to  all  classes  and  colors. 


458  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

Crowds  with  eager  ears  and  hungry  souls  would  gather 
almost  daily  to  hear  the  simple  Gospel  words  of  hope 
and  cheer.  As  for  means  of  travel  and  home  accom 
modations,  the  people  were  always  ready  with  the  best 
they  had.  But,  notwithstanding  all  the  kindness 
shown,  travelling  through  the  forests  and  over  the 
mountains  was  not  a  luxury,  since  "  the  highways  lay 
waste  and  the  wayfaring  man  had  (well  nigh)  ceased." 
But  the  army-abandoned  mule  or  horse  or  cart  or  am 
bulance,  or  something  better,  was  nearly  always  at 
hand.  If  the  soldiers  in  the  contending  armies  could 
go  through  their  greater  privations,  should  not  mes 
sengers  of  peace  and  healing  and  reconstruction  labor 
and  rejoice  in  the  face  of  every  obstacle? 

Joseph  Moore,  whose  health  was  gaining  from  week 
to  week,  had  from  the  first  been  taking  an  inventory, 
in  all  the  neighborhoods  of  Friends,  of  the  educational 
needs  and  appliances;  —  how  many  children,  what 
schoolhouses,  if  any,  what  material  for  teachers,  how 
much  were  the  people  able  to  do,  what  was  the  con 
dition  of  the  schools  already  in  operation. 

It  became  apparent  to  the  superintendent  long  be 
fore  the  first  circuit  of  the  field  was  completed  that 
the  schools,  with  a  very  few  exceptions,  must  be 
entirely  reconstructed,  and  put  on  such  a  basis  as  would 
enable  them  to  do  thorough,  systematic  work. 

Plenty  of  teachers  from  the  North  were  to  be  had, 
but  it  was  preferred  to  spend  the  funds  mainly  on 
home  talent,  thus  letting  the  money  remain  in  the 
South ;  and  what  was  more  important,  —  to  give  the 
young  people  of  Carolina  the  opportunity  to  prove 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  459 

their  capacity.  Consequently  the  schools  in  operation 
were  terminated  at  an  early  day,  and  a  call  was  made 
for  a  normal  school,  with  the  understanding  that 
teachers,  in  the  future,  would  be  chosen  from  such 
attendants  as  showed  promise  of  ability  and  skill. 

The  Friends'  central  school  at  New  Garden  had 
been  a  high-grade  school  for  a  quarter  of  a  century. 
It  continued  in  a  flourishing  condition  throughout  the 
war.  Many  of  its  teachers  had  been  men  and  women 
of  sound  scholarship,  so  that  scattered  through  the 
territory  occupied  by  Friends  were  quite  a  number 
possessed  of  sufficient  scholarship  to  teach.  A  know 
ledge  of  methods,  the  art  of  conducting  a  school,  and 
an  enthusiasm  for  public  education  and  the  advance 
ment  of  the  literary  standard  were  most  needed. 

The  normal  school  was  in  these  respects  a  success 
beyond  anticipation.  After  this  first  school  in  1866, 
the  normal  was  continued  each  summer  for  a  dozen 
years  or  more,  and  did  much  in  preparing  the  way  for 
the  founding  of  the  State  Normal  School. 

The  normal  school  and  the  work  in  general  elicited 
the  attention  and  cooperation  of  many  leading  men 
of  the  State  of  North  Carolina.  Governor  Worth, 
Judge  Robert  P.  Dick,  President  Craven  of  Trinity 
College,  Judge  Jackson,  Dr.  Nereus  Mendenhall, 
General  Leach  and  a  number  of  others  addressed  the 
teachers  on  various  occasions.  Governor  Worth,  at 
tending  the  closing  public  exercises  of  one  of  the 
normal  schools,  on  visiting  the  "  Model  Farm,"  and 
noting  the  general  interest  which  was  being  created  in 
agriculture  and  improved  schools,  said :  "  This  work 


460  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

of  the  Friends  is  quite  the  most  important  move  in 
the  way  of  reconstruction  that  has  come  to  my  know 
ledge." 

During  the  first  half  of  the  year,  the  work  of  repair 
ing  old  schoolhouses  and  building  new  ones  was  going 
forward  to  make  ready  for  fall  operations.  Some 
times  the  interest  flagged  where  the  work  called  for 
more  sacrifice  and  outlay  on  the  part  of  the  people 
than  they  had  anticipated.  They  did  not  always 
readily  respond  to  calls  for  educational  meetings.  The 
superintendent  procured  a  magic  lantern  with  slides 
illustrating  geography,  zoology,  elementary  astronomy, 
etc.  These  were  carted  over  the  hills  and  valleys  for 
hundreds  of  miles.  The  arrival  of  the  "  show-man," 
according  to  appointment,  crowded  the  old  meeting 
houses,  and  as  the  exhibits  were  free,  it  was  all  made 
educational.  Many  a  boy  and  girl,  as  well  as  many  a 
parent,  was  helped  to  look  up,  not  for  the  stars  alone. 

The  work  went  on,  till  houses  and  teachers  were 
provided  for  all  the  Friends'  children  of  North  Caro 
lina  and  Tennessee,  and  for  all  other  white  children 
in  reach  of  them,  without  regard  to  denominational 
lines.  At  that  time,  on  account  of  the  Freedman's 
Bureau  and  other  agencies,  more  attention  was  given, 
in  many  localities,  to  the  education  of  colored  children 
than  to  white. 

After  three  years  of  devoted  service,  a  service  in 
which  he  was  delighted  from  the  first,  and  in  which 
he  took  an  increasing  interest  from  year  to  year,  Pro 
fessor  Moore  was-  called  back  to  Indiana  to  take  the 
presidency  of  Earlham  College.  Before  he  left  the 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  461 

field,  the  Baltimore  Association  had  procured  the  ser 
vices  of  Allen  Jay,  of  Indiana,  as  superintendent  of 
education. 

The  work  of  the  superintendent  had  from  the  first 
included  all  the  attention  he  was  able  to  give  to  the 
organization  and  improvement  of  Bible  schools.  This 
work  had  received  careful  attention  for  the  first  three 
years.  Institutes  and  conferences  were  held  for  the 
special  purpose  of  forwarding  the  work.  The  schools 
for  more  secular  instruction  being  already  in  good 
working  order  and  in  the  hands  of  progressive  teach 
ers,  Allen  Jay  was  able  to  give  a  larger  share  of 
attention  to  Bible  schools  and  religious  work  in  gen 
eral.  For  this  work  he  was  admirably  fitted.  During 
his  more  than  eight  years  of  oversight  and  attention, 
the  work  continued  to  progress  on  all  lines. 

It  should  be  further  remarked,  briefly,  that  as 
times  improved  and  local  means  for  carrying  on 
schools  increased,  it  became  a  part  of  the  work  of 
Allen  Jay  as  superintendent  gradually  to  transfer  the 
management  from  the  Baltimore  Association  to  the 
local  patrons  of  the  schools.  The  system,  by  degrees, 
became  self-supporting,  and  Franklin  S.  Blair,  a  na 
tive  Friend,  was  installed  as  superintendent. 

Of  the  various  gratifying  incidents  of  this  worthy 
enterprise,  not  the  least  was  the  influence  which  the 
work  of  these  more  than  a  hundred  trained  teachers 
with  their  thousands  of  pupils  must  have  had  in 
leavening  the  educational  work  of  the  State  when  the 
public  school  system  of  North  Carolina  was  resumed. 
The  united  work  of  Northern  and  Southern  Friends, 


462  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

immediately  following  the  bloody  strife,  was  as  a  wave 
of  light  following  the  dark  storm-cloud  of  war.  It 
was  a  practical  and  forcible  example,  though  on  a 
comparatively  small  scale,  of  the  blessing  that  comes 
from  the  beating  of  swords  into  ploughshares  and 
pens.  It  was  no  mean  chapter  in  the  restoration  and 
reconstruction  of  the  South. 

We  think  we  can  do  no  better  than  to  give  our 
readers  quotations  from  the  reports  made  to  the  meet 
ings  in  Baltimore,  and  thereby  they  will  get  a  more 
clear  and  full  understanding  of  the  great  work  that 
was  done  in  the  interest  of  the  Southland,  for  not 
Friends  alone  were  benefited  by  this  practical  mani 
festation  of  brotherly  love,  nor  were  they  alone  in 
extending  a  helping  hand.  Others  soon  followed  the 
example  thus  early  set  them,  and  the  New  South  has 
been  helped  to  her  present  advanced  condition  by  the 
timely  aid  extended  to  her  distressed  citizens  by  those 
from  whom  she  tried  to  secede. 

We  find  upon  the  minutes  of  the  Baltimore  Meeting 
for  Sufferings  the  following  report,  dated  23d  of  llth 
month,  1866 : 

"To  THE  BALTIMORE  ASSOCIATION  OF  FRIENDS, 
to  advise  and  assist  Friends  of  the  Southern  States. 

"  In  making  our  first  general  report,  it  is  proper  that 
we  should  refer  to  the  origin  of  our  association. 
Soon  after  the  breaking  out  of  the  war,  Friends  from 
North  Carolina  occasionally  passed  through  Baltimore 
on  their  way  to  the  West,  but  during  the  autumn  of 
1864  such  arrivals  were  so  much  more  frequent  and 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  463 

the  families  in  most  cases  so  much  more  destitute, 
that  it  was  concluded  to  combine  our  individual  efforts 
to  aid  them,  and  'The  Association  of  Friends,  to 
advise  and  assist  Friends  in  the  Southern  States '  was 
organized. 

"We  have  kept  a  regular  account  of  our  opera 
tions,  and  have  acted  through  committees,  with  all 
the  care  and  system  in  our  power  ;  but  do  not  think 
it  is  required  of  us  to  make  public  the  details  of  our 
aid  to  brethren  under  temporary  and  unexpected  pri 
vations,  many  of  whom  had  formerly  given  freely  to 
others.  It  is  due,  however,  to  the  contributors  of  the 
fund  that  some  report  be  made,  if  it  be  only  as  a 
record  of  the  love,  sympathy  and  interest  which  have 
bound  us  together  as  a  people,  when  nearly  every 
other  tie  between  the  North  and  the  South  was 
severed. 

"  We  had  no  expectation,  at  first,  of  anything  but 
a  local  effort,  but  the  interest  which  we  felt  was 
simultaneously  manifested  throughout  all  the  yearly 
meetings,  and  we  became  the  medium  of  dispensing 
their  liberality  also. 

"  During  the  spring  and  summer  of  1865,  directly 
after  Sherman's  march,  two  of  our  members  twice 
visited  North  Carolina,  to  distribute  provisions,  cloth 
ing  and  money,  and  during  that  year  we  forwarded  to 
the  West  about  four  hundred  members,  adults  and 
children,  fifty  of  whom  arrived  here  destitute  at  one 
time. 

"  Though  we  discouraged  the  emigration,  we  could 
not  wonder  at  it,  as  they  fled  from  the  ravages  of  war 


464  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

to  join  relatives  who  had  prospered  in  the  West,  and 
who  gave  them  cordial  welcomes.  Some  of  these 
families,  however,  have  been  returned  by  us  to  their 
former  homes,  and  they  are  now  cultivating  their 
farms  with  commendable  energy.  There  was  peculiar 
difficulty  attending  the  journey  of  four  hundred  miles 
to  Baltimore,  and  the  conversion  of  their  money  into 
ours  at  a  loss  of  several  hundred  per  cent.,  generally 
landing  them  in  our  city  destitute  of  funds  and  cloth 
ing,  and  with  eight  hundred  miles  of  travel  still 
before  them.  Many  of  the  young  men,  in  escaping 
conscription,  had  to  travel  many  miles,  wade  rivers 
and  sleep  in  the  woods.  Several  of  them  were  fired 
at  and  wounded. 

"  Whilst  thus  engaged  in  aiding  our  brethren  and 
endeavoring  to  relieve  their  physical  wants,  we  soon 
discovered  that  there  were  even  stronger  claims  upon 
us  to  educate  their  children,  many  of  whom,  from  the 
need  of  their  labor  at  home,  the  scarcity  of  books  and 
conscription  of  teachers,  had  lost  four  years  of  in 
struction,  the  period  of  a  country  child's  school  life. 

"  One  of  our  members  (F.  T.  King)  visited  North 
Carolina  at  the  time  of  their  yearly  meeting  in 
Eleventh  month,  1865,  and  there  met  in  consultation 
our  friends  Joseph  Crossfield  of  England,  Samuel 
Boyce  of  New  England,  and  Marmaduke  Cope  of 
Philadelphia,  and  conferred  with  the  educational 
committee  of  North  Carolina  Yearly  Meeting.  After 
carefully  considering  the  subject,  the  Association 
concluded  to  appropriate  $5000  to  the  boarding  school 
(then  called  New  Garden),  $2500  to  be  expended  in 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  465 

repairing  the  school  building  and  refitting  the  fur 
niture  and  school  apparatus,  and  82500  to  pay  the 
board  and  tuition  at  the  school  of  the  children  of  the 
Friends  who  had  suffered  most  by  the  war,  which  has 
since  been  done. 

"  Secondly,  to  establish  primary  schools  in  every 
Friends'  neighborhood,  under  the  direction  of  our 
Association,  and  to  appoint  a  competent  superintend 
ent,  to  devote  his  whole  time  to  their  supervision. 

(This  New  Garden  Boarding  School,  established 
in  1836,  was  the  only  boarding  school  kept  open  dur 
ing  the  war,  and  the  only  one  in  the  South  known  to 
have  been  continued  without  financial  disaster.  The 
State  funds  for  education  were  all  sunk,  and  the 
interest  in  education  generally  was  in  a  low  con 
dition.) 

"Professor  Joseph  Moore  of  Earlham  College, 
Indiana,  was  secured  as  the  superintendent,  and  with 
John  Scott  of  Baltimore,  in  Twelfth  month,  1865, 
proceeded  to  the  field  of  service,  first  visiting  the 
different  meetings  of  Friends  and  conferring  with 
them  on  the  subject  of  education,  supplying  the  tem 
porary  need  of  Friends,  engaging  teachers,  etc. 

"  Most  of  the  meetings  appointed  committees  to  co 
operate  with  them  and  do  what  they  could  in  the 
erection  of  houses,  and  to  forward  the  interests  of  the 
work.  Ten  new  schoolhouses  were  built  during  the 
year  1865,  and  all  we  could  do  has  been  done  to 
assist  Friends  to  recover  from  the  effects  of  the  war, 
and  to  establish  a  school  system  which  will  sustain 
itself.  Our  fund  is  ample  to  carry  on  the  work,  as 


466  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

now  organized,  for  the  next  two  years,  employ  a 
superintendent  of  schools  for  three  years  thereafter, 
and  afford  such  physical  relief  as  may  be  needed  dur 
ing  the  coming  winter. 

"  The  subject  of  improved  agriculture  has  claimed 
the  attention  of  our  board,  and  our  president  has 
been  directed  to  confer  with  North  Carolina  Friends 
at  the  time  of  their  yearly  meeting  next  month,  and 
submit  to  us  a  plan  for  accomplishing  this  very  im 
portant  work.  Without  it,  it  will  be  impossible  to 
prevent  the  emigration  of  many  young  people  whose 
energy  and  ambition  have  been  stimulated. 

"  Our  superintendent  of  schools  is  directed  to  visit 
Friends'  meetings  in  East  Tennessee  as  early  this 
autumn  as  his  North  Carolina  engagements  will  per 
mit  of,  with  a  view  of  bringing  these  schools  under 
our  aid  and  supervision. 

"  We  would  particularly  acknowledge  the  sym 
pathy  and  interest  of  our  brethren  of  London  and 
Dublin  Yearly  Meetings,  whose  great  liberality  has 
enabled  us  to  enlarge  and  prolong  our  labor. 

"  In  conclusion  we  would  express  our  increasing 
interest  and  great  confidence  in  the  work,  and  our 
gratitude  to  our  Heavenly  Father  for  his  blessing 
upon  it. 

"  On  behalf  of  the  board  of  managers, 

FRANCIS  T.  KING. 

''BALTIMORE,  Tenth  month  23d,  1866." 

The  meeting  for  sufferings  received  reports  from 
the  committee  through  their  chairman,  Francis  T. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  467 

King,  which  they  took  under  consideration,  and  made 
their  report  to  the  yearly  meeting,  and  thus,  as  an 
official  statement,  it  was  sent  to  other  yearly  meet 
ings.  On  the  records  of  this  meeting,  under  date  of 
Third  month  16th,  1868,  we  find  the  following  report 
of  our  friend  Francis  T.  King,  who  was  appointed  to 
present  the  memorial  in  behalf  of  North  Carolina  to 
the  different  yearly  meetings  on  this  continent : 

"  To  THE  MEETING  FOR  SUFFERINGS  : 

"  DEAR  FRIENDS  :  "  I  was  appointed  to  lay  before 
the  yearly  meetings  on  this  continent,  as  way  might 
open,  the  minute  prepared  by  direction  of  this  meet 
ing,  on  behalf  of  our  dear  Friends  of  North  Carolina. 
I  visited  all  the  yearly  meetings,  except  Canada  and 
Iowa,  and  the  latter  was  attended  on  our  behalf  by 
Allen  Jay.  Our  appeal  was  most  promptly  and  lib 
erally  responded  to  as  follows : 

New  England $2,000 

New  York 2,000 

Ohio 1,000 

Western 2,200 

Iowa 1,400 

Indiana 2,600 

Dublin 3,400 


Total $14,600 

"  The  American  yearly  meetings  will  divide  their 
payments  between  this  year  and  next.  London 
Yearly  Meeting  has  also  directed  a  subscription  to  be 
opened. 

"  Friends  manifest  great  interest  in  our  work,  and 


468  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

expressed  satisfaction  with  what  had  been  done,  and 
desired  our  encouragement. 

FRANCIS  T.  KING. 

"  BALTIMORE,  Md.,  Tenth  month  16th,  1868." 

We  find  the  following  entered  upon  the  minutes  of 
a  meeting  held  by  the  meeting  for  sufferings  : 

"  The  committee  on  education  in  the  South  made 
the  following  report,  which  was  satisfactory  to  the 
meeting,  and  the  committee  was  continued  to  further 
labor,  as  may  be  required.  John  B.  Crenshaw  was 
added  to  the  committee.  They  were  authorized  to 
memorialize  Congress,  if  occasion  should  require. 
The  report  is  as  follows: 

" 4  Our  organization  originated  in  an  effort  to 
extend  physical  relief,  at  the  close  of  the  war,  to 
the  members  of  our  religious  society  at  the  South. 
Small  in  the  beginning,  and  confined  to  this  particu 
lar  object,  the  field  of  labor  has  since  been  greatly 
enlarged,  until  it  now  embraces  not  only  physical 
relief,  but,  we  believe,  intellectual,  moral  and  indus 
trial  development  of  every  family  of  Friends  in  North 
Carolina  and  Tennessee.  Nor  are  its  benefits  con 
fined  to  the  members  of  our  own  society;  but  they 
extend  in  a  widening  circle  to  many  others. 

" '  Our  last  annual  report  gave  a  history  of  our 
association  from  its  origin,  and  embraced  its  opera 
tions  down  to  Eleventh  month  1st,  1866.  The  board 
now  has  the  pleasure  of  reporting  to  the  association 
its  labors  for  another  year,  which,  for  the  sake  of 
clearness,  we  have  arranged  under  different  heads. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  469 

"  '  Physical  Relief.  —  Our  disbursements,  under 
this  head,  for  the  past  year  have  been:  $1841.73; 
amount  previously  expended,  $12,936.40  ;  total 
for  physical  relief,  since  our  operations  began, 
$14,778.13. 

" '  For  the  past  twelve  months,  aid  has  been  chiefly 
confined  to  widows  and  aged  persons,  except  for  two 
months  previous  to  harvest,  when,  in  consideration  of 
greater  scarcity  of  provisions,  our  contributions  were 
more  general.  In  view  of  the  great  losses,  hardships 
and  discouragements  in  the  necessary  incidents  of  war, 
through  which  our  brethren  of  the  South  have  had  to 
pass,  and  especially  in  view  of  the  repeated  failure 
of  their  crops  since  the  war  ended,  it  is  but  just  to 
express  our  appreciation  of  the  commendable  spirit 
of  effort  and  self-reliance  which  they  have  generally 
manifested.  At  no  time  have  they  shown  a  disposi 
tion  to  lean  heavily  upon  us,  but  rather  accepted  for 
themselves  only  such  aid  as  necessity  demanded. 
They  have  chosen  to  rely  as  far  as  possible  upon 
their  own  exertions,  thus  enabling  the  board  to  extend 
its  operations  over  a  larger  field. 

" '  Liberal  shipments  of  Bibles  and  tracts  have  been 
made  to  North  Carolina ;  committees  on  Bible  schools 
have  been  originated  in  every  meeting  of  Friends,  and 
sixteen  schools  for  colored  people  are  under  their  care. 

'"Our  president  has  visited  nearly  all  the  yearly 
meetings  on  this  continent,  the  past  year,  and  received 
liberal  contributions  to  our  work.  London  and  Dub 
lin  Yearly  Meetings  have  also  opened  subscriptions ; 
the  latter  has  remitted  five  hundred  pounds.  Francis 


470  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

T.  King  has  also  visited  North  Carolina  four  times 
since  our  last  report. 

" 4  Our  North  Carolina  Friends  continue  to  board 
the  teachers  and  pay  for  books,  leaving  the  salaries 
and  incidentals  to  us,  which  average  three  hundred 
dollars  per  school,  about  twelve  thousand  dollars  a 
year,  to  which  is  to  be  added  the  cost  of  the  agricul 
tural  department. 

" '  With  the  good  crops  of  this  year  and  the  spirit 
and  interest  manifested  in  the  work  by  our  North 
Carolina  Friends,  we  propose  to  make  the  schools  self- 
sustaining  after  the  close  of  the  scholastic  year  upon 
which  we  have  just  entered.  We  propose,  however, 
to  continue  the  agricultural  department  and  the  over 
sight  of  the  schools,  including  the  pay  of  the  superin 
tendents,  for  several  years  to  come. 

" '  We  cannot  close  our  report  without  expressing 
our  regret  in  parting  with  our  superintendent  of  edu 
cation,  Joseph  Moore,  who  has  filled  his  responsible 
and  arduous  position  with  so  much  ability  and  devo 
tion.  Our  best  wishes  go  with  him  to  his  new  posi 
tion  as  president  of  Earlham  College,  Indiana. 

" '  We  have  appointed  our  valued  friend  Allen  Jay 
to  take  his  place,  and  he  will  enter  upon  his  duties  in 
a  few  weeks. 

" 4  On  behalf  of  the  committee, 

FRANCIS  T.  KING.'" 

Eeport  of  the  executive  committee  of  the  "  Balti 
more  Association  of  Friends  to  advise  and  assist 
Friends  in  the  South  : " 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  471 

"  We  herewith  present  the  detailed  reports  of  our 
treasurer  and  of  our  superintendents  of  education  and 
agriculture.  Both  departments  of  our  work  have 
been  conducted  with  efficiency,  and  the  results  are 
of  the  most  gratifying  character.  We  now  sustain 
forty  schools,  numbering  2588  scholars.  The  normal 
school  embraces  forty  teachers  and  fifty-six  advanced 
scholars  who  design  to  follow  teaching  as  a  profession. 
They  are  collected  together  for  two  months  during  the 
summer  vacation. 

"  There  has  been  a  steady  advance  in  the  character 
of  the  schools,  and  in  their  influence  upon  the  neigh 
borhoods  in  which  they  are  located. 

"Our  superintendent  of  agriculture  has  been  busy 
the  past  year  in  erecting  the  dwelling-house  and  barn, 
and  in  preparing  the  land  for  cultivation.  He  has, 
however,  found  time  to  establish  farmers'  clubs,  and 
give  a  general  stimulus  to  improved  agriculture. 

"  Education.  —  Soon  after  our  efforts  to  afford  aid 
to  the  physical  needs  of  our  members  at  the  South,  it 
became  apparent  to  us  that  it  was  no  less  a  necessity 
to  give  relief  to  the  educational  destitution  which 
everywhere  prevailed  as  a  consequence  of  protracted 
war.  As  soon,  therefore,  as  we  had  afforded  the  phy 
sical  relief,  we  turned  our  attention  to  the  establish 
ment  of  a  system  of  schools,  extending  throughout  the 
settlements  of  Friends  in  North  Carolina  and  Ten 
nessee,  and  to  a  very  limited  extent  in  Virginia. 

"We  commenced  these  labors  near  the  close  of 
1865,  by  assuming  the  charge  of  twelve  indifferent 
schools,  composed  of  about  six  hundred  pupils.  The 


472  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

number  of  these  was  gradually  increased  to  forty 
schools,  with  2558  pupils.  The  improvement  in  the 
character  and  efficiency  of  these  schools  has  been 
exceedingly  gratifying  to  us.  All  but  four  of  the 
teachers  are  natives  of  North  Carolina,  who  have  had 
the  benefit  of  two  sessions  at  our  normal  school. 
They  have  filled  their  positions  to  the  entire  satisfac 
tion  of  the  board. 

"  Normal  School.  —  During  two  months  of  the  sum 
mer  vacation,  the  teachers  of  our  primary  schools  were 
collected  near  High  Point,  a  central  and  healthy 
locality,  for  the  purpose  of  undergoing  a  thorough 
practical  training  in  improved  methods  of  instruction 
and  in  school  government.  Besides  our  own  teachers, 
others  desirous  of  improvement  were  admitted  into 
the  class,  which  numbered  one  hundred  and  six  dur 
ing  the  past  year.  This  large  attendance  is  an  evi 
dence  of  the  great  interest  which  is  felt  in  this  school ; 
and  this  has  been  farther  proven  by  the  daily  presence 
of  large  numbers  of  visitors  from  the  surrounding 
country,  many  of  them  being  leading  men  of  influence 
in  the  State.  We  can  hardly  overestimate  the  bene 
fits  to  the  State  at  large  of  such  a  school  at  this  junc 
ture. 

(The  Friends  held  the  first  normal  school  ever  held 
in  the  State  of  North  Carolina.) 

"The  Boarding  School.  —  This  institution,  estab 
lished  at  New  Garden,  Guilford  County,  N.  C.,  by 
North  Carolina  Yearly  Meeting,  in  1836,  has  received 
a  new  impulse  from  the  successful  operation  of  our 
primary  schools.  The  standard  of  education  requisite 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  473 

for  a  successful  teacher  in  one  of  our  schools,  being 
higher  than  has  heretofore  been  demanded  of  public- 
school  teachers  at  the  South,  is  causing  many  who 
wish  to  become  teachers  to  desire  to  avail  themselves 
of  the  advantages  of  the  yearly  meeting  school. 

"  This  school  has  been  self-sustaining  for  several 
years  past.  Although  not  under  our  care,  but  that  of 
a  yearly  meeting  committee,  yet  we  have  aided  it 
during  the  past  year  to  the  extent  of  $1322.73,  by 
paying  scholarships  for  the  children  of  Friends  in 
isolated  situations  where  schools  could  not  be  main 
tained,  and  in  giving  to  others  classical  and  scientific 
advantages  to  prepare  them  to  teach  the  higher 
branches.  We  hope  to  see  the  boarding  school  the 
centre  of  our  system  of  education. 

"  Agriculture.  —  The  low  and  unremunerative  state 
of  agriculture  in  the  State  of  North  Carolina  exer 
cises  a  very  depressing  influence  upon  every  effort  to 
ameliorate  the  physical  and  educational  condition  of 
her  people.  Every  other  interest,  being  essentially 
dependent  upon  this,  languishes  under  the  inadequate 
reward  of  the  tiller  of  the  soil.  Under  this  influence 
the  disposition  to  leave  the  State  after  the  close  of  the 
war  has  scarcely  any  limit,  except  inability  to  do  so. 

"  To  educate  and  enlighten  her  people  without  at 
the  same  time  demonstrating  the  possibility  of  greater 
returns  from  labor  would  still  further  tend  toward 
depopulation."  Our  work,  so  general  in  its  character, 
could  not  fail  to  stimulate  Friends  to  desire  improved 
agriculture. 

"  There  has  been  a  continual  pressure  upon  us  to 


474  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

establish  a  model  farm,  and  to  place  among  them  a 
practical  farmer  who  should,  by  the  use  of  improved 
farming  implements,  artificial  manures,  the  introduc 
tion  of  grasses,  selected  seeds  and  stock,  demonstrate 
to  their  eyes  the  great  neglected  wealth  of  the  soil, 
awaiting  only  the  call  of  improved  cultivation  ;  and 
who,  by  the  establishment  of  agricultural  clubs,  within 
the  limits  of  each  quarterly  meeting,  should  stimulate 
a  spirit  of  inquiry  and  enterprise,  which  would  be 
rewarded  by  the  best  practical  results.  We  have  ac 
cordingly  purchased  the  farm  of  that  honored  and  de 
voted  servant,  the  late  Nathan  Hunt,  at  Springfield, 
on  the  dividing  line  between  Guilford  and  Eandolph 
Counties,  containing  two  hundred  acres,  at  a  cost  of 
$4400.  Springfield  Friends  contributed  $700  toward 
the  purchase. 

"  We  have  arranged  with  our  friend  William  A. 
Sampson,  an  experienced  farmer  whose  heart  is  in  the 
success  of  the  mission,  to  take  charge  of  the  farm  and 
further  our  work  by  lectures  on  agricultural  subjects, 
the  formation  of  clubs  and  the  establishment  of  a 
depot  for  the  sale  at  cost  of  seeds,  improved  stock  and 
agricultural  implements. 

(Two  tons  of  clover  seed  were  sold  by  him  one 
season,  at  cost.) 

"  General  Eemarks.  —  Our  expenses  for  the  past 
year  have  exceeded  our  estimate,  owing  to  the  pur 
chase  of  the  farm,  the  establishment  of  the  normal 
school,  and  the  fact  that  we  have  had  an  increase  of 
nine  schools  and  over  twelve  hundred  scholars. 

"  Our  agricultural  department  will  require  a  liberal 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  475 

outlay  of  funds  in  the  next  year  or  two,  in  the  erec 
tion  of  barns  and  dwellings,  and  the  purchase  of  stock 
and  farming  implements,  after  which  we  design  it 
shall  be  self-supporting. 

"  The  necessity  of  continuing  this  mission  of  Chris 
tian  effort  seems  to  be  more  important  now  than  ever, 
and  we  propose  once  more  to  appeal  to  the  liberality 
of  our  Friends  to  sustain  the  work  until  it  can  be 
safely  handed  over  to  North  Carolina  Friends.  If, 
through  the  want  of  means,  we  should  be  compelled 
to  stop  our  work  where  it  now  is,  sad  indeed  will  be 
the  consequences  to  our  struggling  and  impoverished 
brethren  in  the  South ;  and  to  us,  so  much  more 
favored,  the  responsibility  will  be  greater,  for  having 
been  given  to  see,  yet  neglecting  to  improve,  so  rich  a 
field  for  Christian  labor. 

"  We  know  of  no  other  organized  and  extended 
system  of  education  for  white  children  at  the  South, 
in  operation  at  the  date  of  this  report,  but  ours  ;  and 
it  is  a  great  satisfaction  to  find  that  working  in  the 
most  thorough  manner,  so  that  it  will  materially  aid 
the  district  white  and  colored  schools  whenever  they 
are  established.  In  view  of  this,  we  hope  greatly 
to  enlarge  our  training  school  for  teachers  next 
summer. 

"Our  outlay  for  the  past  year  has  been:  for  re 
lief,  11841.73  ;  for  education,  111,327.12  ;  boarding 
school,  11332.73  ;  expenses,  1130.03  ;  total,  $14,631.- 
61,  exclusive  of  the  cost  of  the  farm. 

"  Our  movement  is  attracting  the  attention  of  the 
most  intelligent  citizens  of  the  state,  as  evinced  by 


4T6  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

their  frequent  visits  to  our  schools,  particularly  that 
institution,  new  to  North  Carolina,  the  normal  school. 

"  The  disposition  to  remove  to  other  States,  at  one 
time  so  general,  has  given  place  to  a  desire  to  settle 
down  and  improve  the  old  homesteads.  Our  friends 
there,  through  various  causes,  are  unable  themselves 
to  sustain  the  work,  although  they  continue  to  mani 
fest  their  sense  of  its  importance  to  them  by  render 
ing  what  aid  they  can.  We  cannot  doubt  that  to 
abandon  the  work  now  would  be  to  lose  much  that 
has  already  been  gained  by  this  important  missionary 
effort,  the  happy  result  of  which  has  been,  we  believe, 
greatly  to  aid  the  religious  awakening  which  is  mani 
fest  in  several  parts  of  that  yearly  meeting. 

"  We  have  therefore  concluded,  as  the  funds  con 
tributed  for  this,  although  carefully  husbanded  and 
judiciously  applied  by  the  Baltimore  Association,  are 
nearly  exhausted,  to  again  appeal  to  our  friends  of 
other  yearly  meetings,  who  so  liberally  responded  to 
our  former  solicitation,  to  aid  us  in  continuing  the 
work,  the  result  of  which  has  been  so  encouraging  to 
us,  and  on  which  we  believe  the  blessing  of  our  Heav 
enly  Father  has  rested. 

"  Our  clerk  was  directed  to  forward  a  copy  of  this 
minute  to  the  meeting  for  sufferings  for  each  yearly 
meeting  on  this  continent,  and  to  those  of  Dublin  and 
London." 

A  minute  dated  3d  month  18th,  1872,  states  that 
the  committee  on  education  at  the  South  reported  that 
there  was  a  bill  pending  in  Congress,  providing  aid 
for  normal  school  education,  and  that  the  bill  was 
then  before  the  Senate. 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  477 

This  appeal  to  Friends  for  further  contributions 
was  promptly  responded  to,  as  was  also  one  other, 
made  especially  for  aid  in  building  new  meeting 
houses  and  repairing  old  ones. 

On  first  sending  John  Scott  and  Joseph  Moore  to 
North  Carolina,  late  in  1865,  who  began  operations 
the  first  week  in  1866,  the  Association  gave  them  this 
instruction :  "  Do  not  arrange  for  more  than  20 
schools,  at  salaries  ranging  from  $25  to  $40  a  month." 
Such  was  the  interest  awakened  that  the  20  schools 
were  soon  increased  to  61,  and  instead  of  600  pupils 
there  were  3000.  The  greatest  number  enrolled  in 
any  one  school  was  158 ;  the  smallest,  23.  Schools 
were  continued  from  four  to  ten  months  in  the  year. 

Besides  this  great  amount  of  work,  New  England 
and  New  York  Yearly  Meetings,  on  their  own  account, 
supported  eight  schools  in  North  Carolina,  and  Ohio 
supported  two  in  Tennessee.  These  were  all  for  white 
children. 

In  his  last  report,  Allen  Jay  says :  "  We  believe 
that  all  Friends'  children  have  received  education  for 
more  or  less  time  during  the  past  year,  which  is  a 
marked  exception  to  the  case  of  most  other  white 
children  in  the  South,  in  agricultural  districts." 

The  total  expenditures,  through  the  Baltimore  As 
sociation,  for  the  relief  of  Friends  in  the  South,  were 
as  follows :  — 

Physical  relief,  including  cost  of  the  model  farm  $36,000.00 

Friends'  schools 72,000.00 

Guilford  College          ....  23,000.00 

Meeting-houses      .....  7,300.00 

Total $138,300.00 


478  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

This  was  contributed  by  Friends  in  England,  Ire 
land  and  the  United  States,  for  the  relief  of  their 
brethren  temporarily  suffering  on  account  of  war. 
Philadelphia  Friends  made  large  contributions  for  the 
relief  of  physical  suffering,  in  1865  and  later,  which 
did  not  pass  through  this  channel.  They  also  sup 
ported  a  number  of  schools  in  different  cities  of  the 
South,  and  for  years  had  a  superintendent  of  these 
schools  in  the  field,  at  their  own  expense,  and  they  are 
still  keeping  teachers  in  Southern  schools. 

New  York  Yearly  Meeting,  a  large  contributor  to 
the  Baltimore  Association,  also  kept  up  work  of  its 
own,  not  only  for  physical  suffering,  but  has  ever 
since  the  war  maintained  educational  work  among  the 
freed  people,  which  has  finally  culminated  in  the  erec 
tion  of  a  new  school  building,  and  the  establishment  of 
a  high-grade  school  for  colored  people  at  High  Point, 
N.  C.  New  England  Yearly  Meeting  has  a  college 
for  the  colored  people  at  Maryville,  Tenn. ;  and  In 
diana  Yearly  Meeting  has  one  at  Helena,  Ark.,  each 
of  which  has  called  for  large  appropriations  for  all 
these  years. 

The  increase  of  meetings  and  members  in  North 
Carolina  Yearly  Meeting  has  been  a  source  of  sur 
prise  to  those  who  are  acquainted  with  the  facts. 
From  a  membership  of  1796,  as  shown  by  the  minutes 
of  1865,  they  increased  to  5385,  in  1883,  and  an  in 
crease  from  28  to  53  meetings  is  shown.  They  have 
built  39  new  meeting-houses  and  repaired  many  old 
ones.  This  has  been  the  result  of  earnest,  self-sac 
rificing  labor,  performed  with  definite  ends  in  view, 


SOUTHERN  HEROES.  479 

viz.,  the  conversion  of  sinners  and  the  building  up  of 
the  church. 

Such  a  field  opened  before  them  to  disseminate 
their  views  and  to  build  up  their  church  as  has  per 
haps  never  before  been  known  in  the  history  of  the 
Friends.  The  prejudices  of  the  people  who  knew 
them  had  become  strongly  in  their  favor,  and  only  a 
lack  of  money  and  men  adapted  to  the  work  stood  in 
the  way  of  their  capturing  much  of  the  South,  both 
colored  and  white. 

The  work  of  the  Baltimore  Association  and  of  other 
Friends  cannot  be  told  by  an  array  of  figures,  al 
though  these  may  give  some  idea  of  the  labor  per 
formed  by  that  noble  philanthropist,  Francis  T.  King, 
and  his  co-workers.  The  better  condition  of  the  peo 
ple  and  of  their  farms,  and  the  increased  interest  in 
education  and  religion,  can  only  be  appreciated  by 
those  who  visited  them  in  their  distressingly  desti 
tute  condition  immediately  following  the  war,  and  by 
knowledge,  gained  by  personal  observation,  of  their 
present  peace  and  prosperity. 

The  schools  established  by  the  Baltimore  Associa 
tion  have  outgrown  the  denominational  schools,  and 
public  interest  is  more  general  in  the  cause  of  educa 
tion.  The  struggling  New  Garden  Boarding  School 
has  grown  into  the  flourishing  Guilford  College,  char 
tered  in  1888,  and  the  normal  school  which  was  first 
held  by  this  band  of  workers  in  North  Carolina  has 
become  a  State  institution,  and  the  percentage  of  the 
population  who  can  read  and  write  is  largely  in 
creased. 


480  SOUTHERN  HEROES. 

The  church  of  the  Friends  has  grown  from  so 
nearly  a  dependent  body  to  an  organization  extending 
its  Christian  work  beyond  its  own  limits.  North 
Carolina  Yearly  Meeting  now  cooperates  with  her 
sister  yearly  meetings  in  the  great  work  of  sending 
missionaries  to  foreign  lands,  and  in  working  for  the 
Indians  and  colored  people  in  our  own  land.  She  is 
striving  to  do  her  part  to  hasten  the  day  when  "  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth  as  the 
waters  do  the  sea  ;  "  and  when  "  nation  shall  not  lift 
up  sword  against  nation,  neither  shall  they  learn  war 
any  more." 


RETURN TO: 


CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 
198  Main  Stacks 


LOAN  PERIOD     1 
Home  Use 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS. 

Renewals  and  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 
Books  may  be  renewed  by  calling  642-3405. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW. 


SENT  ON  ILL 

FEB  0  4  ?005 

U.C.  BERKELEY 

FORM  NO.  DD6                        UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
50M    4-04                                                    Berkeley,  California  94720-6000 

U.  C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


<*-** 


M190315 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


